《Requiem-The Beginning After the End Fanfiction》


 Chapter 0-Prologue: Death and Rebirth

    Hey yall. It''s my first time seriously writing in a longer form. Please leave your criticisms and opinions in the comments. Hope you find this fanfic at least interesting.


    -From the Author (Originally uploaded Dec 16, 2022)


    Art Pov


    ''How long has it been.'' I thought as I continued to trudge along the scorched dirt. Searching for any sign of life that could have survived. The sky was a foggy grey as thunder rumbled in the distance.


    Regis, in his large wolf form walked silently next to me with his gaze cast downward.


    All that training. all that suffering for what. I didn''t even get to spend the little time I had enjoying this new life.


    I was dragged here by force and struggled to catch up to the powers that controlled all of our fates.


    And here I was, finally victorious. Standing above so called deities. I was capable of feats only told in myths and legends. But what did I have to show for it.


    Reaching down I grasp for the ash and dirt.


    ....This.....this was a living thing once..... It had hopes and dreams of the future. Plans for their children. I let the ash flutter away in the wind.


    When I return they called me their savor, they saw me as their new god. And I have failed all of them.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    I can still see them. My friends, comrades, family.... They all trusted me.... me. I never deserved any of their trust and love. I was a coward who only solved things through my strength.


    Tess was right. Fighting is the only thing I was good at and I hid behind it. I tried being a good son, brother, friend, and lover. But deep down I knew what I truly was.


    Regis placed a paw on my knees in an effort to calm me. But he knew better than anyone the emotions and memories that ate away at me.


    My storage rune glowed to life as a small fist sized orb appeared. It was a gleaming white, almost like a miniature sun. But withing it was a slight purpleish hue underlying it''s magnificent glow.


    "You sure bout this?" Regis asked. But it was unnecessary, he already knew.


    "We have no reason to live, might as well try something." I finally opened my mouth to talk in what felt like years. Maybe it really had been years.


    "It stupid and suicidal." "Exactly what I''m aiming for." I immediately shot back.


    Regis silently drifted into my core. Activating his own god runes to make up for my lack of vivium aether arts.


    I felt my back warm up as I channeled massive amounts of aether into them. Tightening my grip on the mana core I focus on the aether arts etched deep inside of it.


    Either this succeeds or I explode in an aetheric fireball.


    Closing my eyes I feel for the surrounding aether, letting it guide me as much as I guided it. The ambient aether had a mind of its own. Only being able to be slightly influenced by beings.


    But I had no such limitations. Utilizing all of my godrunes and the mana core all three branches of aether were in my hands. Time, space, and life itself.


    It was painful both physically and mentally. The strain of sustaining all of my godrunes felt as if my body was burning up and a warhammer was repeatedly smashing down on my brain.


    ''Ummm Arthur.'' Regis called out.


    Looking in towards my core he was losing aether faster than he could absorb from my core. He was slowly losing his form.


    But he and I knew it was too late to stop now. I just had to finish this quick.


    Reopening my eyes my vision is flooded by seas of purple. I could feel my stomach churn as it threatened to throw back out the contents of my insides.


    Focusing more aether into my eyes I could vaguely see them. Thin strands of deeper purple that seem to go on for miles.


    ''Huh, just like you said you crazy chicken.''


    I didn''t even have time to think. Trusting the aether to guide me I reach out for the closest strand as my vision is engulfed in black.

 Chapter 1-The Primus

    Originally uploaded Dec 17, 2022


    Art Pov


    My eyes shot open as I clutched at the.... sand?


    I was blinded by the sheer brightness of what appeared to be a sunset. Laying on a beach.


    I was no longer holding the mana core in my hands and Regis... Regis! Looking into my core and didn''t see him. But feel his presence though weakened still there.


    Sighing in relieve I turn my attention back to my surroundings. The sky was something out of a painting. The shades of vibrant orange and purple with the cotton candy like clouds in the distance. It all seemed.... too perfect.


    Turning my head this beach seemed to stretch on for as far as I could I see. The only thing interrupting the seamless view was a small wooden beach home in the distance.


    From the short chimney on the roof was a steady stream of smoke. Seeing as I don''t have a lot of options I choose to investigate.


    As I drew closer to the house I could feel the abnormal density of aether surrounding the house. It was nothing like what I have felt before.


    It wasn''t the silent yet rigid feeling that Kezess possessed. It was a effortless control type of power. Almost as if whatever exuded it was doing it naturally, without thinking or wasting any energy on it.


    Before I knew it I had reached to door. It was a simple wooden door you would find any where. But on closer inspection you could tell the amount of time and labor that had gone into crafting such a simple looking door.


    Turning the metal door handles I enter and a delicious smell attacks my nose. A warm light illuminates the inside as multiple lanterns were placed in the corners. There was a small table that was obviously setup for a meal in the middle of the room.


    The arranged silverware suggesting only one person was to dine here. When suddenly a figure appeared in one of the doorways which seemed to lead to the kitchen, judging by the figures'' clothing.


    He was wearing an apron and cooking mittens holding a large covered tray. But what was more surprising was the face of the figure.


    Long pale blond hair tied loosely at the back in a knot with flowing bangs. Piercing golden eyes which seemed to appear more cat-like than human. The ageless face that almost seemed to be clear and white as milk.


    I staggered back in confusion.


    "Hello there." He said as he laid the tray on the table. "Sorry  I don''t get visitors too often but you can join me if you''d like." He continued.


    After a moment of stun silence I finally stammered out "You... you''re-"


    "Me." he finished my words. "Yes I am you, or more like you are me. Hmmm, not quite sure. Fate is a fickle little thing isn''t it." He playfully said.


    "But how... what?" I still couldn''t fully understand. He was unmistakable me. From his appearance to his aura. But-


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The distance between us was closed in an instant as he inspected my face. No, it felt more like he was inspecting what was inside me.


    "Still young, aren''t you." He said as he caressed my face like a father would to a son he hasn''t seen in a long time. "I pulled you into this realm because... well you know. That spell would have destroyed your body and probably the planet you were standing on."


    Pulling me away from one world and into another. Heh, reminds me of a certain snake boi. But he seemed to have a breathe of knowledge I couldn''t even compare to. I could sense it. The way he moved and seemed to see right through me. And the way he instantly closed the distance between us. It was eerily similar to what Kezess did. But it felt stronger, more controlled.


    "Who are you?" I asked puzzled.


    "I am what you... what we all become. Our aether core and new body was a double-edged sword." He answered calmly.


    "You are me, in the future?"


    "You can say that. I''m not quiet sure. I have gazed through the cracks of reality and infinity. After a while all those human concepts kind of just melt away. Replaced by a kind of melancholy." He continued, resting his chin on his hands.


    It seemed ironic. This Arthur. No... me. He seemed to be unfathomably powerful, I could just tell from the natural aura he emits. Not the bloodlust or pressure. Just his aura he gives off without a thought. It seemed to make Kezess'' and Agrona''s power seem meek in comparison.


    With his...the other me? With this Arthur''s help I knew I could do it.


    Looking into his eyes I firmly say. "Assist me."


    "Straight to the point huh."


    "Can you not?" I knew he already fully grasped my intentions but was waiting for me to say them.


    "The problem isn''t whether I can or can not. The problem is the repercussions if I do."


    "So you can" I step closer to him.


    "Do you understand what you want, what it will do?" He spoke, silently somehow. His voice felt as if it was one of my own thoughts, a sensation rather than speech. All backed by a tremendous feeling of suppressed force.


    I could tell now that I was so close to him. He seemed to be making significant efforts to restrain himself, or to contain the power within him. A millennia of perspective was bound up in his words, and I could only sense the gulf between us and the unspoken meaning behind them.


    Yet, I couldn''t turn back now. Even if it is a foolish decision I would come to regret I still needed to try for those who have perished. I didn''t even deserve this life anyway.


    "I do." I strongly stated.


    To this he only slightly chuckled. Like you would when a small child told you something humorous.


    "Well before you go take this." In this hands appeared a small opaque white cube. It appeared to be similar to that of a pearl. "I can''t tell you fully what it is but this relic will assist you greatly." He said as he placed it on my hand.


    "Now then, lets begin shall we." and with that the whole atmosphere of the room changed. The aether around us all rushed towards him. Even siphoning the aether from my core directly as his body now seemed to be completely made of particles of aether.


    "You must know you returning will change the flow of the timeline. Thing won''t exactly be the same." I nod in response fully preparing the for treacherous journey ahead.


    "While you might keep your new body and core fate has a funny way of working even I don''t fully understand. Just.... good luck Arthur."


    With that he place his palm on my sternum as I felt his spell activate.


    All I could do was open my mouth to scream but no sound came. It felt as though every fiber of my body was being slowly ripped apart as my vision blackened again.


    Art Pov


    The last few particles of aether danced as the spell concluded. Sitting down at the table I take a deep sigh.


    ''I wonder how many that makes it?''


    I mean, I don''t even know my age or how much time I spent in my own realm anymore. Did it even matter at this point?


    Looking up towards the ceiling I lament about my past. ''Was I really that naive?''


    I don''t blame him. I know exactly what he went through and will go through if he continues this path. They all were the same. All so hopeful, all crushed when they returned. Fate didn''t repeat itself but it did rhythm. Yet he seemed different. Well I wasn''t all-knowing or anything. Maybe he could be the one that broke the cycle.


    Plucking at the visible strands of amethyst I peer into a different reality. "Lets see how he does shall we?"

 Chapter 2-Fated Meeting

    Originally uploaded Dec 17, 2022


    Art Pov


    Sluggishly my eyelids opened. "Uhhhhh..." I groaned. My entire body was sore and it felt as if my eyelids were glued shut. I could taste a sharp metallic fluid in my mouth.


    My eyes eventually adjusted and I was met with a clear blue sky edged by some trees.


    All of my movements seemed slow. As if my body was made of solid stone. I attempted to use my arms to prop myself up but awkwardly fumbled and fell straight on my back.


    "Oof.... heh." Reminds me of when I first awake in the Relictombs with my body broken and core shattered. Wait a minute my arms-


    Turning my head which felt as if I was breaking it I stare down at my body. "What?!" I couldn''t help but blurt out. Bringing my hands in front of my eyes I just stare at them as I move my fingers.


    It would appear my body as reverted back to that of a young child. And judging by my location and the dead bandit next to me. Hmmm seems like this is the moment before I met Sylvia.


    The idea of meeting Sylvia alive again filled me with determination as I willed my body to move.


    ''Well at the very least I kept my draconic body and aether core. That would have been a hassle to recreate.'' I sighed in relieve. Though the development of both seems to have been reverted for now. Better than starting at square one I suppose.


    Feeling around in my core I check for Regis'' presence.


    ''Good, he is still there. He just seems to be in a deep hibernation state for now.''


    Utilizing aether to aid my movements I stand up. ''God, I forgot how tough it was to be in a under developed body.'' I cursed in my head as I stretched my body.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    For now I collected necessary supplies from the bandit''s corpse when suddenly an familiar voice rang in my head.


    "Oh, you''re awake? How is your body?"


    I couldn''t help the sudden swelling of emotions. I thought I had lost my ability to feel strong emotions after spending so many years in that desolate waste land. Thankfully I was wrong. For now, let''s act according to the script.


    "Who are you? Are you the one that saved me?" I asked to Sylvia


    "Yes, to your second question. As for the first, you''ll find out once you find me at my dwelling."


    "You seem certain that I''ll even try to find you, let alone succeed."


    "Well I am the only one that will be able to get you home."


    "Well that doesn''t leave me with much options does it?"


    "I suppose not."


    "Very well lead the way disembodied voice in my head!" with my attempt at a joke Sylvia playfully chuckled


    "Kuku quiet an interesting child aren''t you. Very well. I''ll show you."


    The sensation wasn''t anymore pleasant the second time. It felt as though a foreign object or entity was forcing its way into my brain as it showed my hazy images of the forest and a cave.


    "I recommend that you depart as soon as possible. It will be safer while it''s still light out."


    After what felt like several long days, mostly because I lacked the need for sleep. I finally arrived outside Sylvia''s cave.


    "I''m glad you were able to make it here safely. You will find me within the crevice."


    Following her instructions I slip in through the narrow passage in the outside walls of the cave. Loosing my footing I plummet two stories down. Landing hard on the cave grounds.


    "Watch your ste-.... guess I was too late." Sylvia chuckled.


    ''Curse this child body.'' I said in my head as I patted the dust and dirt off myself.


    "We finally meet, child." Sylvia in her Vritra disguise said sitting atop a mound of rocks.


    I tried to pull of the most convincing startled/scared face I could muster. But all I could feel was overwhelming happiness in seeing Grandma Sylvia again.


    "Oh, you are not reacting in a way I would have expected." She noted as she stood up from her stone chair and began to approach me.


    "Well if you intended to kill me I suppose I would be dead already." I said back to her as she bent down to inspect me.


    "Quiet a smart one aren''t you?" Sylvia said with a smile which would have been sweet if not for her Vritra humanoid form.


    "It will take some time for me to open a dimensional rift strong enough to transport you back home."


    It might have been foolish of me to not say anything. To not reveal everything I had gone through, of what will come to pass. But I was feeling selfish. I just wanted to enjoy this time I had with her. Just this once, I can indulge myself right?

 Chapter 3-Third Times the Charm

    Originally uploaded Dec 18, 2022


    Art Pov


    Sylvia''s large black body tumbled to the ground with a large thud.


    "Sylvia!" I rushed to her side. Damn it I thought I would have more time. Blood was rushing from her wound.


    "The name Sylvia.... it doesn''t really suit this face does it." It that cracks formed on her charcoal skin. As a golden light engulfed her entire body.


    From the light emerged a breathtaking white dragon with deep purple eyes and golden runes adjourning her flanks.


    "There now... do I look a bit more like a Sylvia." Before I could reply Sylvia quickly resumed her work on the portal.


    "Sylvia wait!." Grabbing hold of her she must have noted my abnormal strength. Pushing aether out of my hands I will it to heal the wound on her chest. The purple particles began floating in and around her large wound as it regenerated and mending flesh.


    "Aether.... how?" Sylvia looked bewildered


    "You weren''t the only one hiding things." I shoot back with a smile.


    When suddenly the ceiling of the cave exploded. Sylvia used her large wings to shield me from the falling rocks and hid me from view.


    "Lady Sylvia, I advise you stop your stubbornness and hand it over. Submit now and perhaps he may even heal your wou-"


    Before the Scythe who was floating down to the cave ground could finish his next sentence I sprang into action.


    Kicking myself off the ground I propel myself at him like a bullet. Channeling aether into the small dagger in my hand I aim for his heart. He must have not expected it since my attack connected. Sending the Scythe hurtling towards the cave walls.


    ''Tch, not enough.''


    Cadell quickly recovered and looked at me with a confused look and I turn to stare straight into his eyes.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Scythe boy wasn''t expecting that?" I said in a mocking tone.


    Cadell didn''t respond, and only sneered at my comment. Black flames erupted from him as it rushed towards me in a vertical hurricane.


    Activating godstep I allow the aetheric pathways to guide me as I appear in a flash of purple lighting behind the large Vritra mutt.


    Channeling aether into my limbs and weapons I strike again. This time for the back of his neck. I couldn''t just kill Cadell, not yet. I had bigger plans for him in the future. And I wasn''t confident I could kill him yet with my reduced strength. I would just have to temporally disable him for now.


    But it seems he was prepared for my next attack as half a dozen of black iron spikes were launched from the cave walls.


    Some harmlessly bounced off the my coat of aether while some embedded themselves deep into my body. Launching and pinning me to the cavern walls with their power and speed


    Cadell turned to face me once more. "What are you?" he asked


    "Don''t people usually ask who are you in these situations?" I retorted.


    Cadell raised one of his hand to indicate he was going to deliver the finishing blow. When I pushed myself off from the stone walls. Ripping flesh and meat that was pinned to the walls by his obsidian spikes from my body, but I hardly felt it. The rage and adrenaline dampened the pain.


    Pumping the very bones and muscles with aether I deliver a powerful uppercut. With enough strength to cleanly remove a regular person''s head from their body.


    Cadell just grunted as his body erupted into black fire. Forcing me to back away as the fire burned away at my skin and clothes. But this much was nothing. Readying myself as I begin channeling the rest of my remaining strength into my next attack.


    When suddenly the colors of the world became inverted and everything seemed to stop.


    "Wha- wait Sylvia!" But it was too late she had grabbed the scruff of my shirt and lifted me up. My chest ached as if I had being punched as I struggled to escape from her hold.


    "I can''t let you do this Arthur."


    "No Sylvia I can safe you this time!" I screamed in frustration as hot streams of tears streaked my face.


    "You''ve done more than enough my child. Here take this." From Sylvia''s wings appeared a colorful gemstone looking egg. Sylvie''s egg.


    "No.... it wasn''t suppose to be like this... why after all this.... why again."


    "Truth be told, I intentionally prolonged the transportation spell so tat I could spend more time with you. I won''t ask you to forgive me, but I do have one more selfish request... Can you call me grandma just this once?"


    I grab hold of Sylvia''s wings with all my strength.


    "Grand.... Grandma Sylvia please. I can save you this time."


    "I''m sorry my child... this is my fate." Sylvia quietly said with tears in her purple eyes.


    "Farewell, Art." With that and one smooth motion of her feathery wings I was spent flying into the portal.


    As the nauseating feeling of the portal began to overrun my sense and transport my far away I could make out one last thing.


    "Third times'' the charm. Isn''t it Grey?"

 Chapter 4-Plans made

    Originally uploaded Dec 17, 2022


    Agrona Pov


    Cadell hung his large horned head low as he sunk deeper on his knees.


    "A mere child posed a challenge to you?" I asked in a slight mocking tone while raise my eyebrows.


    "No Sovereign, I was simply momentarily surprised." He hastily replied with his head still down.


    Laying back on my throne the elaborate jewels decorating my horns fill the empty throne hall with a jingle.


    The description as well as the mental image Cadell has relayed did match that of a typical dragon of the Indrath  clan. But it seemed even idiotic for Kezess to send only one, yet alone such a young individual to retrieve his precious daughter.


    He must be aware that I was also scouring the Beast Glades in search of her. Is he perhaps trying to mock me?


    If it wasn''t one of Kezess'' loyal dogs than who would be so important of Sylvia to sacrifice her life for?


    She did carry a child. Perhaps?....


    No, I immediately discard that idea. No matter the potential that child possessed with its mixed ancestry there are just too many unlikely variables for that to be the case.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "You have taken good care to preserve her body yes?" I spoke down to my Scythe.


    "Yes my lord. Though she has regrettably passed her body has been well preserved and is currently being transported to the labs."


    "Good." I simply reply.


    It would have been nice to capture her alive but nevertheless a dragon''s body was a valuable resource. From their feather and core to even down to their very scales. Not to mention her will that was still intact.


    She would have been a good bargaining chip but she will serve me good enough in death. Maybe I could parade the lifeless corpse of Kezess'' only daughter in front of him. Just imagining the face he would make amuses me to no end.


    "Go oversee the preparations for Dicathen." I order Cadell.


    He rose from his position and bowed deeply. "Yes High Sovereign."


    As he left I turned my attention back to that mysterious boy. Possessing enough strength to push back a Scythe....


    My mind drifted back to one of my experiments. Their was one that evaded my grasps. While the second was successful the first never manifested in the vessel I chose.


    I predicted he would have simply perished or not amounted to much without my intervention and aid. But it seems I was wrong.


    A satisfied grin appeared on my face. If he is still alive then all my plans weren''t all for nothing. Everything is going according to plan. I''ll just have to work around and use him.


    For the first time in a long while I felt an emotion I haven''t felt in years.


    Excitement


    Kezess was always so predictable and traditional for my tastes. The only thing he had was raw strength. Never truly thinking with his brain and utilizing the units he had optimally.


    But this. This was new. Something no being has ever done or faced.


    Well even if he doesn''t entertain me an important piece will finally be within my grasps. That utter fool of a king. He only ever barely scratched the surface of what aether could do.


    "Do your best to entertain me, Grey."

 Chapter 4.5-Equality

    Originally uploaded Dec 19, 2022


    Is the world equal?


    Most would agree that in a perfect society everyone would be treated as equals. And that is the world that we should all strive for. But life is never that cut and dry is it?


    Back on Earth I was thrown away by my parents. Discarded as a piece of trash. Never treated as another living thing. During my time at the academy I was looked down upon for my status, or lack thereof. My minuscule ki pool only compounding my low status.


    When I was originally reincarnated I was given gifts. My past knowledge and talent. Even the will of a dragon as well as a dragon bond. But it always felt as if I was struggling to catch up.


    My troubles and foes only seemed to grow stronger and stronger as I trained, struggling, crawling to reach them. My opponents were beings that were worshiped as deities. Beings capable of moving mountains and entire cultures on a whim.


    When it came down to it, I was nothing in comparison. Just a noisy bug they could have swatted away if they wanted. Only using me as their chess piece for their own games. Left to die when I was unable to fit their demands and overgrew their expectations.


    And in the end I died. Or I should have, yet my bond. My bond I had with me since she was born. She gave her own body for me to live. With my new body I was capable of wonders. Space and time were within my fingertips. Well I would have reached that if given enough time.


    But it was too little too late. The damage had been done. While I was getting my limps blown off and training my core within the Relictombs the war never stopped. Countless innocent lives were lost.


    When I returned I was harrowed as their savoir, their new god. But I was barely enough to hold them back.


    In the end I failed them all. I was too late.


    There was a djinn researcher I met, when I was traversing the Relictombs. He had spent a great many years studying the asuras. In hopes of finding a way to fight back. In the end his research were all for nought. As the djinn were driven to extinction and the remaining few fled to preserve their knowledge in the tombs.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    And his research now lies with me. He commented on how the asuras were being that are naturally born to be one with mana. So much so that taking away their mana is akin to taking away a human''s blood. It is a fundamental part of their being.


    But it wasn''t always like this. If you just look at their birthplace, Epheotus. The density of mana is abnormal. It would no doubt affect its residents given enough time.


    And when a so called lesser is given ample time to develop their mana cores they begin pushing on the boundary between the asuras and other beings.


    He theorized that asuras and lessers all had one common ancestor. The only reason asuras were so different was there place of origin. Living in such a mana dense environment with other creatures forced them to evolve to survive.


    It was rare and there were no concrete documentation but he believed if a lesser who had broken through past the white core stage and either given enough time to develop or had offspring with individuals with similar core stages. They would evolve much more potent mana manipulation.


    Imagine a unborn child being constantly exposed to large amounts of mana from their mother. Given enough generations they could possibly match asuras in terms of understanding mana.


    Hence the reason why the asuras gave Dicathens the lance artifacts. Not only to catapult our development to match Alacryans but to also keep us in check.


    Giving the power hungry royal families 2 white core mages would no doubt cement their control over their respective kingdoms. But also, any mage who came close to the lance''s power would be seen as a threat and eliminated without a soul bond to keep them in check.


    Pathetic when you think about it. The asuras only gained their power through chance and are desperate to keep such strength and purposefully limit other races.


    Then their is the legacy. The ever present thorn. Even the scientists and advanced technology of Earth couldn''t understand her unnatural strength. She never even asked for it. In fact, she despised it. She could never live her life her way. Not being able to even rest in death.


    Being ripped from Earth and into a new vessel in a new world to act as a weapon. The very thing she threw herself onto my sword to prevent.


    Yet Agrona messed with fate. Never understanding the full ramifications he would bring to his world. He got what he wished for, a weapon against the asuras. But there was a saying, back on Earth. A rather old saying.


    ''Be careful what you wish for, cause you might get it.''


    To circle back to the question, is the world equal.


    No, and anybody who thinks otherwise is just seeing the world with rose-tinted glasses. I have been suffering my entire two lives to contend with things and beings that were blessed with power.


    But this time it will be different. I will break the monotonous cycle of fate. I will liberate the people from the shackles of destiny. I will give them the choice of freedom.

 Chapter 5-Important Piece

    Originally uploaded Dec 22, 2022


    Art Pov


    "How dare you, a lesser. You should know your place!" The man shrieked as he slowly backed away from me.


    In my hands hummed an amethyst blade subtle changing hues with a liquid like consistency.


    I looked him dead in the eyes. He could feel the lack of empathy emanating from them.


    "You never deserved your title, your power. You don''t even deserve to live after your transgressions." I spat with venom.


    But he seemed almost insulted by my statement.


    "My transgressions?! I was only doing my noble duty. I was the one that oversaw your entire civilization you ignorant child. Without my you would have never even existed in this world"


    "Name calling are we? You old worms never change do you? Yes I will admit you did have a hand in my reincarnation. And in doing so you have brought your own undoing upon yourself." I replied as I approached closer.


    He was now backed against a wall with nowhere to run. He willed the mana to obey him, but it was trivial at this point.


    With a simple flick of my wrist his power dissipated. He only stared wide-eyed in shock and terror as the very power he abused was taken away from him in an instant.


    "Wait, pleas-" Before the words could escape his mouth I plunged my left hand into his chest. He  coughed up blood, helplessly grasping at my arm. But he knew it was too late for him. That death would soon come.


    He raised his head and matched my eyes. His pupils no longer a deep lavender, now just a dull yellow in comparison. "You will have no one, they are all dead. You''ll be alone for all eternity." He croaked out with a slight smirk.


    I had no more words to spare him. Yanking my hand that was planted in his torso I pull out a blindingly bright sphere.


    His body now powerless, slumped to the ground with a thud. Without his core his body will kill itself if left alone. But I couldn''t give him that.


    I couldn''t just let him get away that easily. Reaching down I grab him by his long hair that was caked with blood.


    He was still alive, just barely. He weakly scowled at me.


    "Can''t leave me to die with some respect?"


    "You and I both know you don''t deserve that." I heartlessly replied.


    I woke up from my dream screaming. Well, more of a nightmare than a dream. Or terrible memory in this case?


    Looking around and grasping at my bed I make sure of my surroundings. It has been a couple of years since I had returned and things were going smoothly.


    Well, explaining my lack of mana signature was a pain and getting old but I could make do with influencing ambient mana to disguise it as my own. Everything has gone according to the original timeline for own.


    I was currently staying with my family at the Helstea family''s home.


    ''I wonder what Tess is doing?''


    Thanks to me not possessing a mana core and beast will my training with Virion was minimal. Well I say that but that old gramps was still persistent in beating- I mean training me and Tess after he forced me to showcase some of my strengths.


    But it wasn''t all bad though. Having Virion aware of me and working with him in the war will be a key part in my plans.


    Well there is another important piece that will arrive soon today....


    My thoughts were interrupted by a small knock on the door.


    Jumping out of bed I open to greet my visitor.


    "Hello there, Ellie." Opening the door I am met by my younger sister. Not the strong and confident warrior conflict and trauma would mold her to be. But an innocent young girl.


    I had considered not training her but elected against it. She became a very important pillar for our mother in her darkest times. Though it was heartbreaking to see such a pleasant little child and knowing what she will grow up to be.


    While Realmheart allowed me to utilize mana I don''t yet know the effect it might have on her core development.


    "G''morning, brother. Mama said to wake you up." She replied in a meek little voice.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "I see... then can you take us down to see her?" I said back, flashing her  a smile.


    ''Ugh, I''d rather spend a entire day in Relictombs than spend another hour out shopping.'' I sighed as I plopped myself on the couch in the living room.


    "Ah! you guys are finally here! Arthur there is someone I''d like you to meet!" Uncle Vincent called out to me.


    "You must be Arthur. Vincent has told me much about you. My name is Cynthia Goodsky, founder and director of Xyrus Academy."


    ''And there is the important chess piece.'' I though as I bowed to her in respect.


    While I possessed no mana I could get by by concealing the fact using aether as a control medium for ambient mana. To any regular mage it would appear as if I was just another mana wielder.


    "Nice to finally meet you, Arthur Leywin. Apologizes for intruding at such hours. But I couldn''t refuse a favor from Vincent. This kind of occurrence is rare but Vincent piqued my interest when he insisted that a prodigy of the highest caliber was currently living in this home."


    ''The things that will happen soon will pique your interest even more.'' I though as I awkwardly smiled and laughed her comment off.


    Cynthia Pov


    "Here we are!" Vincent announced as we reached his spacious stone paved backyard.


    "Well, let''s see if Vincent was exaggerating. He mention you were an augmenter, but refused to indulge me any further information."


    The young blonde boy only continued to stare at me with his striking gold eyes. No emotions were etched onto his face. It almost seemed as if he was contemplating something. Even the smiles and laughs from him seemed planned. Almost rehearsed. And behind that friendly mask of his hid something else. I must say it wasn''t a expression I would have expected from such a young child.


    ''Is it confidence or arrogance that leaves him so emotionless?''


    "Do you not wish to arm yourself with a weapon at the very least?"


    "Seeing as you have no intentions of using your wand decorating your waist, I will go unarmed as well." He curtly replied as he began stretching his body.


    ''Add perceptive to the list as well.'' I noted as a slight smirk appeared on my face.


    "Very well, shall we begin?"


    We stood at opposing ends of the stone-paved section of Vincent''s backyard. Arthur stood carefree with his hands buried into his pants'' pockets.


    Suddenly the ground at his feet erupted into action. As large stone spikes were birthed from the ground by his feet as raced towards me at incredible speeds.


    ''Good mana control with no wasted energy, quick casting time as well.'' I noted as a barricade of wind mana blocked his attack, causing the stone spikes to break into smaller pieces.


    As the dust and dirt settled I realized Arthur was no longer in sight. The wind mana around me alerted me to his presence in the nick of time as he was now behind me.


    His fist glowed a visible green as the mana coalesced around him. He shot his fist forward, aiming for my back midsection.


    Directing the wind I let it carry me away from his attack. If he was a bit older and had better reach I would have been in trouble.


    With a wave of my hand a small hurricane appeared, causing the audience to reel back.


    Yet Arthur simply stood their as if he was waiting for my spell.


    He reached out with his hand and I could have sworn I saw the tiniest purple spark from it but I had not time to think.


    The spell I had created was now hurtling towards me. My little time to react I conjured two more spirals of wind to try to counter my own rogue spell.


    With my focus on my own spells I couldn''t have noticed Arthur dashing towards me from the sides. How strange, he was clearly using mana to boost his movements. Yet their was no mana nor intent leaking from him. Was his mana control just that good?


    He ran towards me with the speed of a flying arrow. With the wind mana assisting me again he only grazed my robes with his fist.


    He landed, cracking to stone floor with considerable force. I''d imagine any regular individual would be in two pieces if struck with such energy.


    "Impressive. Your display of magical and combat prowess was exceptional. As well as your flawless mana control. This will be your last test. An extra credit of sorts."


    With that I placed a sound barrier around the boy. As it would deafen any regular manaless human.


    Yet Arthur did not react. I had expected him to keel over covering his ears but he just stood there. Taking the full brunt of my sound spell.


    Casting away my spell I slowly approach the young child. But before I could say anything his father spoke up.


    "Arthur when did you learn to use earth and wind magic as well?"


    "As well?" I questioned his father''s wording.


    "He- he used fire magic just yesterday and lighting magic!" Vincent shouted in dismay.


    "You are telling me this little child has affinity for at least three elements, and one to its deviant level?" I hurriedly asked. This was unheard of. Being a dual elemental was too be celebrated. Being a tri-elemental was nearly unheard of.


    Four, actually. I can wield all four elements." Arthur spoke up as a ball of water appeared in his palm.


    A quadra-elemental.... right in front of my eyes. This could very possibly be the first person to wield such talent in the entire history of this continent. He could grow up to be a very important player in the future.


    Drawing closer to Arthur I place a sound barrier around the both of us.


    "They can''t hear us while this spell is active. Please speak your mind."


    Arthur lighthearted tone and feel almost vanished instantly. Replaced by a cold and calculating presence.


    "Cynthia Goodsky of Xyrus Academy. Or should I say Cynthia Goodsky of Alacrya?" He said coldly.


    With his last words a chill went up my spine. Mana flared up within me as I weighed my options.


    "I can see that you are considering ending me right here and now. I don''t blame you. Who wouldn''t when their biggest secret they were guarding with their lives was spoken so nonchalantly by a little boy? But Cynthia I will tell you this."


    The boy drew closer, staring me into my eyes. His gold eyes seemed to glow with intelligence and power.


    "There is no being, whether lesser or beast that can oppose me on this continent." It would have sounded arrogant if it weren''t for the absolute confidence in which he spoke.


    "What are you? Are you from Alacrya as well?" I asked.


    ''Did they spend a member of a highblood to monitor my progress? Have they realized my betrayal?''


    "Worry not Cynthia. I was born and raised on Dicathen. And I will do anything within my powers to safeguard it and its people."


    "Then why?-"


    The boy began speaking again. Every word out of his mouth commanded all of my attention and respect. It felt as if he was in total control. I haven''t even felt this talking to a sovereign.


    "War is stirring Director. You see it more clearly than others. Agrona is readying for conflict. And you and I have common core''s. Neither of us desires to see this world ripped asunder by so called deities. Attempt to silence me as you wish. But you will accomplish nothing without my assistance."

 Chapter 6-Set in Motion

    Originally uploaded Dec 26, 2022


    Cynthia Pov


    Standing next to my bond, whom I informed to monitor this so called prodigy far enough from the Helstea house. I pose him the question.


    "What do you think?"


    My bond, Avier just stood there. His eyes still glued to the large mansion. As a member of the wyvern race his senses for mana are more attuned than mine. I could only imagine the things he could see during my practice battle with Arthur.


    "He knew I was here." He finally said after a minute of silence.


    "What!? Impossible!" I shout in disbelief. Even me, who was bonded to him could barely sense Avier''s presence. The background ambient mana would have made him nearly invisible to another mage at this distance.


    "For a slit second I could sense his gaze. A powerful pressure that only a being that has killed thousands could emit. I doubt I would have survived if he hadn''t judged me as a non-threat." Avier said as if he was merely stating the obvious.


    My head ached at this new information. So he is a unassuming little child who claims who be a Dicathen. But holds knowledge of Alacrya that only the most esteemed highbloods would know. I doubt he even told me a tiny fraction of what he truly knew.


    Was he possibly an asura spent by the rulers of Epheotus to oversee Dicathen? No that wouldn''t explain his family, unless of course they were planted here as a coverup.


    "Do not make him your enemy Cynthia." Avier''s words snapped me out of my thoughts.


    "That boy possess the means to change the fate of the entire world. It does not matter if you stand with him or against him. Little can stop him if he fully develops."


    "What makes you so sure?"


    "That boy has not used a single iota of mana during your whole interaction."


    Art Pov


    Walking side by side with Jasmine we stroll into the adventurer''s guild.


    Opening the large doors I am met with a familar sight. The large grand hall was bustling with activity. Whether that be adventurers talking amongst each other of people hiring for quests. With so many mages in one place it wasn''t hard to see how these people would eventually overthrow Alarcrya rule in their city in the future.


    "Welcome to the Xyrus adventurer''s guild hall. How may I help you?" the young receptionist greeted us as we reached the front desk.


    "I would like to sponsor him for a rank examination." Jasmine stated as she place a piece of paper down before the receptionist.


    "Please follow me." the receptionist quickly opened a door for us to enter.


    "We have a few taking examinations today but on account of having a sponsor, we''ll bump you up closer to the front of the queue so you won''t have to wait long. she said with a friendly smile on her face.


    I tried appear friendly but with my mask cover my face it probably came off as an awkward nod. I had grown a bit more that I had last time I was first here. I was only a couple of inches shorter than Jasmine and my body was a bit more matured. No doubt aided by the aether.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    She led us down the hall to a office. Knocking on the elaborately decorated door of said office a baritone voice comes from within.


    "Come it."


    With that she opened the door wide for us.


    "A-class adventurer Jasmine Flamesworth has requested this gentleman to be taken in for a rank examination." she announce as Kaspian looked up from his paperwork.


    "You may wait outside Mary." With that the receptionist Mary left us and closed the door behind her.


    "Miss Flamesworth, how are you these days? I met with your father not too long ago."


    That those words Jasmine clenched her fists. Forgot about that human trash that was her father. I wonder how I should deal with him.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Kaspian Bladeheart, and I''m in charge of this branch." Kaspian proudly said. Wearing dark grey trousers with a light grey suit atop a pale baby blue collared shirt. The sleeves of the grey suit top were rolled up to display the toned muscles of his forearms.


    You didn''t have to sense the mana to see it. He was a strong individual. And quiet the good solider to have in the future. But he was intelligent enough or many it was pride. He seemed to have his own way of doing things. And couldn''t not be ignored with the adventurer''s guild backing him up. I had to play this carefully.


    "Usually, there would be an application that is to be filled along with an inspection of your mana core before a series of practical exams. But since Miss Flamesworth is here, I''ll waive those steps."


    At every mention of her family name Jasmine was visibly uncomfortable.


    ''Huh, guess reading the room isn''t one of Kaspian''s strengths.''


    "The only thing remaining would be a mock duel against one of our examiners. And judging by your weapon your either a fighter or augmenter, yes?" he asked as he saw my spare sword adjourning my waistband.


    "Names aren''t mandatory to become a registered adventurer, but seeing that you have a close relationship with Miss Flamesworth, is there a way I can address you by?" he said as he extended his right hand for me to shake.


    "I go by Grey." I curtly replied as I took his hand.


    Instantly a sensation akin to a electric shock traveled from his hand and up my arm. It wasn''t painful, more annoying than anything.


    Playing along I allow some of my aether leak out as the pressure in the room noticeably increases and the temperature seemed to drop a couple of degrees.


    Kaspian''s face turns into that of shock, but only briefly  as we release each other from the handshake.


    "Very well, Grey. It was a pleasure meeting you. I''ll have Merry show you to the examination hall."


    Walking to exit his office I turn my head slightly as I walk through the doorway. Kaspian just stood there, eyeing me.


    Turning my head back to look forward I continue walking out with Jasmine by my side.


    "Right this way, Mr. Grey, Miss Flamesworth." Mary cheerfully said as she led us along a route that takes us directly to the base level.


    The large doors opened to an open air arena where a spear wielding augmenter and an armored instructor were fighting.


    Well I say fighting but it was more like a child swinging a oversized stick around while the instructor was easily dodging all of his attacked with minimal movement.


    No the fighting wasn''t the interesting thing.


    My eyes settled on two figure.


    One was a blonde boy, with his legs kicked back in a comfortable pose. He looked down on the examination grounds where the battle was taking place with a bored expression. Almost as if you was watching a bunch of insects going about their business. In his hands was large wand. With a silver shaft that led into a large red gemstone craved in a way that made the whole wand look more like a spear of some kind more so than a wand.


    ''Lucas Wykes, I wonder how I should deal with you in the future?'' I thought as I turned my attention to the other figure.


    He was a dark haired boy with thick glasses. He sat up properly almost as if he had a stick up his ass. And wore an unassuming beige top with black pants.


    Walking up to him I introduce myself by offer him my hand to shake.


    "Nice to meet you I''m Grey." I muster up the most friendly tone I could with my voice being altered by my mask.


    As he heard my name various emotions crossed his face. Rage than confusion, and everything in between.


    ''Jeez you have this kind of reaction just from the word?  For a guy who spent his childhood in Darv you never thought about the color of rocks and stone?''


    He just stared back at me with slight confusion after he seemed to calm down.


    "Why are you introducing yourself to a stranger?" he questioned


    "Everybody is a stranger before you meet them. And I thought you were about my age." I tried to keep up the friendly tone.


    After hearing my reason he reluctantly took my hand with a sigh and introduced himself.


    "Elijah Knight."

 Chapter 7-Examination

    Originally uploaded Dec 27, 2022


    Kaspian Pov


    Grey. The only thing that gave away his younger age was his shorter stature. Everything else, from the way he walked to the way he talked was that of a well defined adult.


    No, above that. He seemed to have a sort of regal air around him. Almost as if he was a king. And he seemed to have the means to back it up.


    Though it was for only a moment, I felt it. I have faced a great deal of mana beasts when I was adventuring. But they all paled in comparison to what I just felt.


    It wasn''t pure terror or intimidation. No. It felt as if I was in the presence of something far greater. There was no strong will behind it, but it was made abundantly clear.


    It felt as if a great being, a deity was gazing down upon my very soul. I was glad it only lasted a second. Any more and I don''t know how I would have reacted.


    There was no mention of any family records of any sort in his profile. Though he obviously had some sort of connection to the Flamesworth household. Exactly what kind of individual have they found?


    Making my way towards the examination grounds I search for the masked man.


    And how surprised I was finding him striking up a conversation with another person. I would have guessed from his secretive profile to masked face that he would be a quiet person, he just surprises me at every turn.


    I could barely make out their words but Grey''s tone and movement seemed.... strained. Almost as if he was preoccupied with something else on his mind. He most likely had a motive striking a conversation with... if my memory serves me correctly that boy with the glasses is Elijah Knight.


    A representative spent from Darv, with glowing words of recommendation. Sadly I doubt I''ll see Elijah battle today.


    The funner thing was Elijah, he also seemed strained in his verse with Grey.


    ''Huh, if I didn''t know any better I would have thought they shared some kind of messy history with each other.''


    I was snapped out of my thoughts when the examiner announced the next person.


    "Grey!" His name rang throughout the examination grounds. As he casually made his down to the ground level. Every step was filled with an effortless confidence, as if this was a stroll in the park for him.


    "It seems like you''re testing under special conditions, seeing as we don''t have any information on you. Then let''s see what you''re--" The examiner halted as he was unsheathing his sword.


    A look of pure fear was plastered all over his face as Grey drew his sword from his scabbard in a single smooth motion, almost as if he as been wielding a sword for decades.


    I couldn''t just watch this, I can''t let somebody die or be traumatized today.


    "Enough."


    All eyes were focused on me as I halted both of their actions. Walking up to Grey I draw my own blade.


    A beautifully handmade gold guard and handle with a thin blade, made more for stabbing than cleaving the enemy. It hummed to life in my hands as it reacted to my mana.


    "I''ll be the one to test this particulate examinee. That shouldn''t be a problem.... right? Mr. Grey."


    He only curtly nodded as we distanced ourselves.


    In a practice fight like this it was less of a fight a more a conversation. A conversation using blades and spells instead of words. Every intent and action clearly visible and audible to the other person. By analyzing another person fighting style and stance you could accurately gauge things from their personality to their little habits even they aren''t aware of.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ''Now, Grey. Let''s see if my assessment of you is correct.''


    Mana surged from my core to me body, strengthening my bones and muscles as a thing layer of pure mana coated my blade and body. It was still an examination after all, not a real fight to the death.


    Yet, Grey just stood there. His face unreadable through his white mask with only two gleaming golden eyes peering back at me. His Pale blond hair fluttering slightly in the wind. He has his sword drawn but took no recognizable stance. Just standing relaxed with his arms down by his sides with only this legs parted enough to be seen as any sort of stance.


    No, the stranger things was the lack of mana I felt from him. While it wasn''t rare for a mage to conceal their mana in day to day life, in combat almost all mana wielders leaked some kind of intent. But there he was just standing there, you could mistake him for just a manaless sword wielder.


    "Please prepare  yourself and don''t take this... special treatment to heart." I announced as I pointed the tip of my blade at him.


    He simply nodded again as he matched my stance.


    Letting mana build up in my legs and feet I launch myself at him as the wind mana guides me towards my destination.


    But my first strike was easily dodged as Grey simply sidestepped away from my blade.


    ''Have I gone senile?  He dodged my attack so easily.'' I thought as I utilized wind magic again to redirect my attack to strike his chest.


    My thin blade was met by Grey''s. Hoping he was distracted by our blades clashing I pulse mana to my legs again as I rush behind him in a flurry of wind. This time aiming for his head.


    And how surprised I was when Grey seemingly blocked by reaching over his back and parried my blow without even looking back.


    He quickly stepped back, taking advantage of our close distance as his blade slide down my own and he grabbed my sword''s guard. Rolling me over his back and over his head, he throws me with incredible strength I wouldn''t have expected someone of his size to have.


    I was only in the air for a fraction of a second by he was closing the distance. His sword poised to land the final blow.


    Channeling mana from my core I cast a simple wind spell to re-orientate myself I as landed on the ground and our blade clashed again.


    Our faces were only inches apart, he mostly likely could see that I was excited. How could I not? This was more than I had hopped for.


    "Excellent." I muttered as I channeled my mana into my limbs as I began a fury of quick attacks.


    But they were either all blocked or dodge by my masked opponent.


    Placing some distance between us again. I catch my breath as I look at Grey.


    "Seems like Miss Flamesworth has picked someone worthwhile after all." With that I raise my sword again. This time it vibrated and glowed with life as my mana surged through it.


    A condensed beam beam of wind shot forth. With enough strength and speed to cut own a large tree. I expected him to dodge. Any logical human would have dodged. Yet he stood there not moving, with my spell racing towards him.


    Had I overestimated him? Was I going to accidental kill him and make the Flamesworth family my enemy? I was readying to rush towards Grey in a feeble attempt to counter my own spell.


    But it was all for not, as Grey raised his left hand. And the condensed beam of slightly green air of my spell halted in its tracks.


    An audible gasp could be heard from the audience. But Grey didn''t waste any time, making a pushing motion with his hand my spell was redirected back at me. Quickly getting out of the way my spell hits the wall behind me with a resoundingly loud impact sound.


    Before I could recover from what just happened Grey was fast approaching.


    Casting multiple of my wind arrow spell I try to buy time but it was all a waste. They either all fizzled out or immediately stopped midair as Grey swung his blade at my neck.


    Our blades locked again, my sword was wreathing visibly with wind attribute mana. Yet his blade had no traces of any sort of mana.


    ''Just who is testing who exactly?'' I thought in my head. It felt as if Grey was showing less that what he was capable of. Everything before he made a move he seemed to take a moment to think. Almost as if he was the one testing me.


    A gale of wind burst forth as the audience was blasted back. Yet Grey just stood there blocking my spell with his sword. The strong winds only tousling his blonde hair.


    Increasing my spell casting speed I try to create an opening as all my spells were countered by him. He even seemed to speed up his movements himself as he dodged and weaved around my spells and strikes.


    ''Am I going to lose?''


    Unleashing a final windstorm the audience all pulls back as dust rises up from the ground. But Grey seemed not bothered by it at all. Where most mages would be sent flying he closed to distance again at unbelievable speeds.


    Grabbing my sword arm in his left hand, I try to free myself but his grip was that of iron. Unable to free myself he pulls his own sword wielding arm back and strikes me hard in the chest with the butt of his sword.


    "ACK!" Was all I could grunt out as my spell dissipated, and Grey kicked off of my own body to place himself several meters away from me.


    Releasing my mana it abandons my body and drifts away into the atmosphere.


    "I got a bit carried away trying to test your limits. My apologies." i try to say in a friendly manner as I sheathed my sword. My breathe still winded by his last strike to my chest.


    Seemingly the dust has obscured the audiences vision and they weren''t able to see our last exchange.


    "You surprised me Grey, yet given the fact that you so adamantly withheld your full abilities, I can only assume you wish to be place at a lower rank."


    "Grey. A rank."

 Chapter 8-Dungeon

    Originally uploaded Jan 5, 2023


    -Dragonspine Inn-


    Random Adventurer''s Pov


    "Hey hey, did you hear about the rumor?" I asked inquisitively as I placed my mug down on.


    A large man siting at the same table slammed his glass down before yelling.


    "If you are talking about that infamous masked swordsman, I say it''s all bullshit!"


    It didn''t take a genius to tell that he was very intoxicated.


    "No, apparently it''s all true. An friend of mine supposedly once teamed up with him. He''s traveling with Jasmine Flamesworth, so it''s kind of hard to miss him. A thing lad with long hair came over to our table to join in on the conversation.


    "Oh yeah, please do tell." The drunkard said while oozing with sarcasm.


    "I think the rumors are true in that he is not a mage." The thin lad said while shaking his head with wonder.


    "Bullshit! It''s either that swordsman is an augmenter or the rumors are just exaggerated! Did you hear some of the storied going around? there was one that said he cleared a dungeon all by himself. Even to an A-class augmenter that is unheard of. And you expect me to believe that a ordinary dude with a sword could do it?"


    "Well he is traveling with Jasmine Flamesworth so-" Before I could finish the drunkard interrupted.


    "Yeah, yeah! He probably is just riding her coattails. Half of those rumors are probably just all fake news."


    The bar was getting loud as he became more and more intoxicated. The hottest topic these days amongst adventures were about the masked swordsman. Some even say that he was Jasmine Flamesworth''s apprentice. It was also made public that he took a rank exam to place into A rank. Which was an once in a lifetime occurrence. More shocking than that he was now a AA class! Moving a full rank when you''re already A rank?


    I just shook my head in disbelief. Here i was, borderline C-Rank adventurer. Failing more exams to move up in rank than you could even count.


    The truly weird thing was that when some of the rumors reached the examiners that were there with the masked swordsman during his exam, they all said he did wield mana. But had near perfect control of it to the point of having no noticeable signature.


    The squeaky door to the pub opened and I dropped the glass of beer in the grasps as I saw the figure entering.


    "Well well well, speak of the devil! The little swordsman everyone is clamoring on about! Where is your little master?" The large drunk man said provoking him with a smirk on his face.


    The very same masked swordsman, the one behind all those crazy rumors... he was here!


    I saw his piercing yellow eyes underneath the mask look up at the burly man. He was taller than I expected, wearing a simple black coat that came down to his thigh with the hood of the coat covering up what that mask didn''t. If you just saw him passing by on the street you wouldn''t have noticed anything strange about him.


    After casting a passing glance at the man that was calling him out, he simply walked past him. As if he wasn''t worth his time.


    "Oi bastard! Didn''t your mama tell you that it''s rude to ignore people when they are talking to you?" The drunkard mocked as he drew a giant sword from his back and held it above his head to swing down.


    "HEY CALM DOW-" Before the last few words could escape my mouth the masked swordsman turn on his heels. Driving his fist directly into the large man''s stomach with inhumane speed.


    The drunkard clutched his belly as he dropped his sword. He bent down and fell to his knees.


    "Ack! you fucker!" Was all he got out before the masked man delivered a roundhouse kick that lifted the large man clean off the ground and sent him flying onto a nearby table. Snapping the wood in two.


    What? How? He was a B-rank veteran adventurer. Even if the masked swordsman was AA rank, he didn''t even draw his own weapon. I didn''t even sense him use any mana. He just disposed of a B-rank as if he was just an insect. HOW?


    The masked man turned to the counter and faced the waitress at the front desk.


    "Sorry about the mess. Here, something for the troubles."


    The masked man spoke. his baritone voice clear and precise as he plopped down a pouch that jingled with coins on the table in front of her.


    "I believe there''s a sack of rations under the name ''Grey'' that a friend of mine ordered not too long ago." The masked man spoke again.


    "Y-yes! Right away sir!"


    He gave a slight nod to the waitress as she handed him a a sack of food.


    Then he left as the whole inn just watched him go off, not daring to make a sound.


    Art Pov


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "What took you so long?" Jasmine asked as she placed the food into a pouch attacked to the saddle of our horses.


    "Just housekeeping." I replied with a shrug.


    I could feel her staring at me with suspicion.


    In the end Jasmine just shook her head and mounted her horse as I did the same.


    As we traveled to our next destination, I though back to the last two years.


    Things have been going quiet smoothly. We were both AA-class adventurers, there was still a bit of a difference with her and Kaspian but she''ll improve and surpass him with enough time. When we weren''t on missions we were sparring. At night due to my lack of a need to sleep I would take care of some business I had within the deeper parts of the Beast Glades. Jasmine''s core progression has also been going quiet nicely. I pondered what kind of rune she''d get when I introduce that technology later, after spending so much time around me and my aether.


    The biggest improvement during this time was my body. No longer an awkward stubby child''s. I no longer felt restrained when I fought now. While dying of old age probably won''t be a thing for me. I suppose like asuras I would age until I reach my physical prime, afterwards my ageing would be greatly slowed or be halted entirely with aether constantly regenerating my body.


    I sent out a mental transmission to Sylvie. She was also progressing her training pretty well on her own. I still needed her to mature a bit more and train her body to teach her basic aether techniques. But for now we were now able to hold conversations and her emotions had developed to become more complex than before.


    "We''re here." Jasmine announced, pulling me out of my thoughts \. At her signal we both brought our horses to a slow trot into a small clearing in the woods.


    The clearing was surrounded by tall tress with the dungeon entrance in the middle. The grounds were littered with a group of adventures clearing their camp, some checking their weapons as they got ready to go in.


    "Guess we''re stuck with more augmenters." An annoying voice rang as he clicked his tongue in disappointment.


    ''The displeasure is all mine Lucas, I knew you would be here.''


    Getting off of my mount, I made my way towards the group of adventurers when the blond conjurer shot me a distasteful look. Jasmine followed close behind me as an armored augmenter stepped forward and held out his hand in from of him.


    "Please don''t mind Lucas and let me introduce you guys. My name is Reginald Brooks, and I''m a A-class augmenter. Earth attribute yellow core, specializing in using a hammer." He pointed at the giant warhammer resting on the ground where the group stood.


    He was large stocky man with messy brown hair that matched his eyes. His blocky jaw was covered with a thick beard. In conjunction with his near two meter height and broad shoulders, it made him a intimidating man.


    ''Well this all seems about the same.''  My mind trailed off as they each introduced themselves. After that I walked towards a familiar face.


    "Yo, we meet again." I casually say as I wave at Elijah as he weakly waved back.


    "You guys know each other?" Brald, the noble looking AA-rank augmenter asked.


    Elijah and I just simply nodded, needing no more words to be exchanged.


    "I can''t help but ask Mr. Grey, there have been rumors that you weren''t an augmenter. Yet you clearly introduced yourself as one. Reginald queried, holding up his huge hammer up onto his shoulders.


    "I haven''t been using my magic for personal reasons." I said disinterested with a shrug.


    Noticing me dodging the question, he just shrugs helplessly and began setting up the formation of the party.


    ''Everything seems to be going as planned.''


    ---


    "Let me guess, this field wasn''t here before either." Reginald muttered as his eyes wondered around the enrapturing scenery before us.


    "No-nothing of the sort." Brald let out a sharp breath as he continues staring out into the field.


    Suddenly, a deep thud broke the silence.


    "Clara? Is that you? Ho- How are you alive?" Kriol had already dropped his hammer and was holding his arms out, reaching out for an embrace.


    Pushing aether into my limbs I dash in front of Kriol.


    "Stop, Kriol. It''s the mana beast playing tricks on your mind." I coldly say as I halt him with my blade pointed at him.


    "NO NO NO. I heard her. She must be-"


    Clicking my tongue in frustration I let out an aura of aether around me. Visibly shaking the blades of grass on the ground. Kriol stumbles onto the ground and looks up at me with disbelieve. A look of fear and dread in his eyes.


    "Everyone! Stick together! This mist is playing tricks on your senses." I announced as I drag Kriol back to the group by the back of his collar.


    "Who the hell put you in charge!" Lucas cursed, his knuckles now whit with how hard he was gripping his staff.


    "You got any better ideas genius. If so you handle it yourself." I spoke as I redirected my oppressing aetheric aura towards Lucas.


    Lucas took a step back while gripping his staff harder as he brought it up in a offensive stance.


    Before we could formulate a plan massive tentacles of vines and branches erupted from the ground all around us.


    "Enough of this crap!" Lucas pushed everyone aside and swung his long staff at the wall of vines and muttered a spell.


    The bright flame that glowed atop his staff expanded, shooting large disks of fire.


    With a hellish explosion the snake like vines and branched flinched back, but other than that they were unaffected.


    "The fuck! What kind of trees are immune to fire!" Brald hissed as a firery tornado engulfed his broadsword.


    The vines, however were regenerating or weren''t effect at all by our attacks.


    Soon the mana beast made known its face and reeled back to stare down at us.


    "N-No way..." Samantha''s face drained of color as she slumped onto the ground.


    Standing more than twenty meters tall, high above our heads was a colossal beasts. Seemingly made up of densely packed and intertwining vines.


    ''BIngo, what I came here for.'' I exclaimed in my mind. Staring up at the Elderwood Guardian with excitement more than anything.


    "Fuck this!" Lucas yelled as he turned back and began running towards the entrance we came from.


    "What are you doing!" Elijah screamed as he rushed towards the fire conjurer.


    "You think I''d risk my own life to help you all escape. Be honored that you''ll be valiant heroes that stalled the beast enough for me to escape!" Lucas yelled back as he aimed his staff at the fast approaching Elijah.


    A fireball was launched from the tip of the staff and made contact with Elijah''s torso, sending him flying in the opposite direction. He was still alive, just momentarily dazed. With his mana augmentations taking most of the blow.


    Lucas shot me a arrogant smirk before conjuring a smokescreen.


    ''Enough of this crap.''


    For the first time in a long I channeled aether into a godrune.


    Instantly my vision blurred as I was carried by the aetheric passageways and appeared just before Lucas in a flash of purple lightning.


    Lucas had barely enough time to register what I had just done before I grabbed him by the collar and brought him close to my masked face, the purple aetheric lightning still coiling around my skin.


    "You bastard, unhand me at once!" Lucas grunted as an ugly sneer appeared on his face.


    "Running with your tail in between your legs? No wonder your father sees you only as a disappointing second-rate son. You''ll always just be a coward in your older brother''s shadow." I spat each word like venom as we stood eye to eye.


    "Now get out of here before I change my mind." I coldly said as I released him from  my iron grasp.


    He stared me down for a second with staff in hand, his mana crying out to be released before the fear and desperation overtook him. I must say for being so young he truly is a talented mage for him to withstand a portion of my aetheric will. Quickly turning around he began sprinting full force towards the entrance as he cursed me under his breath.


    ''Don''t worry Lucas, your fate will come soon enough.''

 Chapter 9-Familiar Blade

    Originally uploaded Jan 5, 2023


    Elijah Pov


    I have always been alone.


    Being a lone human child in the kingdom of Darv posed challenges. While on the outside people would accept me I knew behind my backs I was a subject of mockery.


    Despite claiming to be progressive, it isn''t easy to change the minds of the masses. Especially if that mentality had been forged in blood. Racism was still a huge issue everywhere you looked. If Rahdeas hadn''t taken me under his wing I doubt I would have survived for long.


    It was still strange however. I had the magic of a dwarf yet my physical features were that of a human of Sapin.


    I had always spent much of my training by myself. But I got used to it, it wasn''t easy but I had to adapt to survive. I had no idea where I came from but I had no desire to know.


    It always felt as if there was somebody else in my head, some unspoken individual that was mute but was guiding my emotions and actions.


    It all as made apparent when I met Grey.


    His white mask covered his face, the only feature you could make out was his piercing golden eyes and his pale blonde hair he kept up in a short tail.


    If I had met such a person before I would have remembered.


    When he first offered his hand a myriad of emotions bubbled inside me.


    Joy, excitement, confusion, nostalgia, and underlying it all was fear and hatred. I wasn''t quiet sure why. I had never met him and he had taken no action to offend me in any sort of way, merely offering a greeting.


    We have met since then a couple of times, almost too many to be a coincidence. It felt as if he was purposefully seeking me out.


    After getting over the initial surprise and uneasiness that came with him hiding his identity, he was the complete opposite of what you would have expected.


    A kind, well spoken person who deeply cared for the people around him. It was akin to meeting an old friend, so old that I had forgotten him.


    While I have only seen him a couple of times in combat, including his examination duel. He moved with grace and efficiency. His elegant footwork that had no wasted movements. His swordsmanship, where his blade seemed to become an extension of his body as he effortless cut through his opponents. To the terrify speed in which he performed all his actions.


    But underneath all that I could see it. I had been trained in the basics of sword fighting during my time at Darv and I could recognize the tremendous effort and time Grey had put into his training.


    His was blade work of a person who not only had talent, but soaked his blood and tears into refining it.


    It was all the more stranger when there was something so familiar about it. As if I had seem him fight for a lifetime.


    Maye this was fate, maybe he could my first real friend.


    ---


    "Fuck this!" Lucas yelled as he began running towards the entrance we all came from.


    That bastard, when it truly counts he just decides to turn tail and run from his problems. I couldn''t help the rage that began bubbling inside me.


    Pushing mana through my legs I rush towards the fleeing conjurer.


    "What are you doing?!" I screamed at the fleeing boy


    "You think I''d risk my own life to help you all escape. Be honored that you''ll be baliant heroes that stalled the beast enough for me to escape!" Lucas yelled as he whipped around with the tip of this staff pointed directly at me.


    ''Crap, I can''t dodge it!'' I screamed in my head as I instinctively armored myself with my own mana.


    A surge of red mana particles rushed towards said tip as a ball of fire struck my chest. Thankfully my training at the institute at Darv had thought me the basics of mana fortification despite my status as a conjurer.


    As Lucas'' spell sent me flying in the other direction I could only curse him in my head as I struck the ground hard and lost consciousness.


    Thankfully my thin coat of mana and armor had taken the main brunt of the damage so I wasn''t dead. Quickly trying to regain my senses I roll onto my stomach. Letting out a soft groan of pain as my chest comes into contact with the ground.


    Opening my watering eyes I couldn''t believe my eyes.


    There were the party members all hurdled around me, but all their eyes were on someone else.


    There in the distance was Grey. But it didn''t feel like him. Although he was difficult to approach for most he had an air of familiarity around him when I was next to him. There also was a sense of uneasiness but I just chalked it up to not be all overly friendly with him.


    No, this Grey was different. In his hand was a shimmering purple blade. That seemed to draw the eye but also was uncomfortable to look at.  As if my eyes struggled to comprehend its existence.


    The friendly tone and air was completely gone. Replace by a tremendous pressure. Making it feel as if a gigantic boulder was resting atop my chest.


    There wasn''t any magic or blood-lust infused into it. It was just his pure power and presence. I was thankful it wasn''t directed at me, I doubt my heart could take such a pressure head on.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    And instantly he moved, almost too quick to be seen. Shooting across the field as if some unknown and impossible force was pushing him. He seemed to dodge and weave around the Elderwood Guardian''s vines at inhumane speeds. Cutting up along the beasts extremities as he made his way towards the head of the creature.


    Not even a single attack touched him, it almost didn''t seem fair for the mana beast.


    "Miss Flamesworth, just who is Grey?" Brald asked, his voice shaking as he continued to watching Grey.


    Jasmine just shook her head as she answered with a sigh.


    "Honestly, I don''t even know anymore myself."


    Grey was now face to face with the Elderwood Guardian. The beast in a desperate attempt unleashed a barrage of vines and tree branches, as they all reached out for the masked swordsman as if they were thousands of arms.


    But Grey just stood there, no longer dodging. When suddenly the air around him seemingly combusted.


    A field of purple lightning surged in a tidal wave from his body, burning away any of the beast''s body parts that came into contact.


    "He is a... dev.... deviant?" Samantha stammered as she fell to her knees.


    Deviants indeed were extremely rare, especially those who wielded their deviant element with such proficiency and power that Grey just showcased.


    But purple lightning? Although lightning deviants are rare but there were a handful that were well documented. And purple lightning was never a thing.


    My thoughts were halted as Grey seemingly disappeared, not even a hint of his existence.


    But he appeared just as quickly as he had disappeared. This time with purple electricity coiling around his body as he has his amethyst sword poised to strike the beast.


    His blade glowed a dark purple, almost bordering on black.  As it seemed to warp the very space around it. Grey fell upon the beast as if he was a falling comet.


    The blade and beast made contact.


    Instantly a flash of purple light blinded me, forcing me to cover shield my eyes.The shock-wave of the blast sent all of us flying backwards, as purple lightning writhed around and burned away at any trace of the mana beast.


    The light soon faded as I opened my eyes to see what had just happened.


    The beast was...


    "IT''S GONE!" Brald yelled as he collapsed onto his knees in disbelief of the sight in front of him.


    Grey stood at the center of the room, with the beast mana core in his hands.


    It didn''t seem real. One moment this giant vine monster was there and the next second it was gone! Entirely! Almost as if Grey had erased its existence from the world.


    Before the rest of the party snapped out of their daze Jasmine rushed to Grey''s side.


    I couldn''t make out what she said but Grey just answered with a nod.


    And they soon started to walk back to the rest of the party.


    ---


    "Are you sure you''re alright?" Grey asked as we trotted along to the entrance of the dungeon.


    "If you''d like I can carry you on my back." He added giving me a reassuring thumbs up.


    "No, I''m good. Lucas'' spell only knocked the wind out of. I''m fine."


    ''I''m more worried and scared of you, who defeated a S-class mana beast without a scratch''


    "That bastard! When we get out of here I gonna give him a piece of my mind." Brald cursed through gritted teeth.


    Grey seemed to turn back into serious mode as he turned to face the rest of the party.


    "Lucas being a high noble most likely won''t receive any major punishment." He said as if stating facts.


    "He attacked one of our party members and left us to die!" Brald raised his voice in frustration.


    "But the truth is none of us died to his attacks and there is no strong evidence. If we go to trial the odds are stacked against us. The most he''ll get is his adventurer license revoked." Grey replied coldly.


    "Tch" was all Brald uttered as we soon fell into silence.


    "Say Mr. Grey. Have you been hiding your strength the entire time?" Samantha tried to lighten the mood as she poked Grey''s mask.


    Grey only gave her a passing glance as he said "Who knows."


    "You defeated a S-class mana beast alone without breaking a sweat! I doubt any normal AA-rank adventurers can do that!" She cheered, undeterred by Grey''s cold answer.


    Grey seemed to think for a moment before responding.


    "I''m quiet surprised myself actually. It was just in the heat of the moment."


    ''What an unconvincing answer, are you even human?''


    ---


    Kaspian sighed as he laid back into his chair.


    "Isn''t this enough?" Grey''s voice cut through the air like a knife as he stood up.


    "I know how rare these occurrences are, but we''ve already given our accounts." He added as he approached closer the Kaspian


    "You''re right. I''ll let you guys get some rest before the hearing." Kaspian replied sighing again as he reorganized the paperwork of our accounts on his desk.


    The door suddenly swung up as three guards filed into the room, followed by an all to familiar boy.


    "You made it out alive!" Lucas taunted as he trotted into Kaspian''s office as if he owned the place.


    Anger surged from my body as my mana was screaming to be released. The rest of the party reacted in the same way, all readying their weapons.


    "You bastard! How could you-" Brald screamed with his sword in hand.


    "Don''t." Grey''s voice was firm and full of authority as he raised his hand to stop us.


    Lucas'' guards all moved to protect him as Lucas put on a shocked face.


    "What''s all this tension between teammates? I wonder how you managed to escape from that terror of a beast." Lucas continued to taunt.


    When suddenly the air grew heavy. I heaved as I struggled to breath, clutching at my chest. This immense pressure, it made the Elderwood Guardian''s aura seem like a joke.


    Turning to Grey his masked face didn''t disguise his true feeling. The air around him seemed to move out of his way, almost as if it was afraid of him as he made his way towards Lucas.


    Lucas, now with a face of fear screamed at the Guards.


    "Stop right there!" The right guard shouted, getting into defensive positions.


    "What do I pay you guys for? Get him!" Lucas ordered, completely overtaken by fear.


    All three of them charged in unison, all attacking as one cohesive unit.


    Grey, with just his sheathed sword ducked under the first sword before driving his palm into the chin of the first guard. Snapping his head back as he lost consciousness.


    The second lost his footing as Grey kicked his knee at such speeds, it seemed inhuman. Capitalizing on the opening, Grey delivered a knee kick straight into now lowered guard''s face. Bleeding from the nose with several missing teeth, he fell onto his back.


    The last one couldn''t even react as Grey simple sidestepped and ignored him, as he was now face to face with Lucas.


    "Mr. Grey! If you do something like this before the hearing--" was all Kaspian could say before Grey grabbed Lucas by the throat, lifting him up off the ground.


    And he stayed like that for a couple seconds, but it felt like a millennium. Before Grey released Lucas from his hold.


    "My apologizes. my emotions got the better of me." He said with rage and malice still dripped from his words.


    "Lydia, please escort Mr. Wykes and his guards to the medical ward." Kaspian directed his assistant.


    "Can you guys wait outside as well?" Grey asked as he sat back down.


    Reluctantly we departed from Kaspian''s office. Leaving Grey and Kaspian alone.


    Kaspian Pov


    "While I understand the situation, it''s in your best interest to refrain from provoking Mr. Wykes like you just did." I said whilst shaking my head in disapproval.


    "Let me ask you Kaspian." Grey said in a chilling tone.


    "You do think you can stop me if I were to erase that insect''s existence. Do you think there is a force on the continent that can prevent his demise?"


    ''What kind of life did he live for him to have such blood-lust? I wouldn''t blame anyone from fleeing or even fainting from just sensing his presence. And the scarier thing is that I can tell he is still holding back tremendous power. Just what are you Grey?''


    "Even assuming you are able to kill Lucas, the Wykes house won''t take it laying down. They will go after not only Miss Flamesworth but the people she is affiliated with. The Twin Horns, both current and former."


    Grey chuckled, as if my statement assumed him to no end.


    "I think you misheard me Kaspian. That feeble house is nothing in my eyes. Just another noble family desperately trying to hold onto past glories." Grey would have sounded arrogant if he didn''t say it with such confidence.


    Grey laid back in his chair, seeming almost regal. Like that of a member of the royal family as he spoke once again with a slight chuckle in his throat.


    "But I''ll entertain your little game. I trust that the adventurer''s guild will make the right decision in choosing who to back?"

 Chapter 10-Artificer

    Originally uploaded Jan 5, 2023


    Kaspian Pov


    Done escorting the youngest of the Wykes house, I arrived back at my office and slumped into my chair. Weighing my chances of burning the tower of paperwork piled on my desk. Taking a deep breath I pluck a parchment from the top of the pile when a creak of the door caught my attention.


    It was that adventurer, Grey. Quietly closing the door behind him as he spoke in a deep baritone.


    "Kaspian, you have played your part well."


    A sharp chill ran down my back, his seemingly nonchalant words stabbed into me. Ignoring my angst, I hold my stoic facade.


    "Of course. Your personal connection to Miss Flamesworth as well as your own future potential has been highly regraded by the Guild."


    The masked swordsman, whose identity I could not guess simply nodded his head. He was somehow connected to the Twin Horns but even after a thorough background search I came up empty-handed.


    "Good, I plan on taking a long break from adventuring. But I''ll keep in touch. Let''s just hope the Wykes family knocks some sense into that child." Grey said, making it sound as if Lucas was just a baby with ego issues.


    ***


    Art Pov


    I stepped down the stairs leading into the brief underground passageway as one of the guards closed the entrance behind me.


    Opening the door on the opposite side, I was greeted by a Sylvie diving into my embraces.


    ''How did everything go, Papa? Is it over?" Sylvie chirped in my head as she made her way to the top of my head.


    Jasmine and Elijah greeted me as well with a faint smile on each of their faces.


    "It''s all over now. Let''s go back home." I announced to them.


    "Do you not want to visit the others?" Elijah asked.


    "I think it''d better not to interrupt their own personal affairs. I do plan on disappearing from the adventuring scene for now." I replied as Jasmine gave a slight nod as we continued to walk.


    We made our way across the border of the Beast Glades towards the nearest teleportation gate. We all stayed silent until the gate came into view.


    "Well, I guess this is where we say goodbye." Elijah shifted glances between Jasmine and I while scratching his messy black hair.


    "Oh no you''re not, you are coming with us." I shouted.


    Yes, I needed to keep Elijah close for the reincarnation process. Also keeping a close eye on him seemed like a better idea.


    "I thought it would be good for you to stay with us for a bit before we go to school. Seeing as your goal is to make a name for yourself in Sapin. Doesn''t hurt to attend Xyrus Academy." I scratched my head.


    Elijah looking at me as if I was some ghost.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t follow. How would I even get accepted into the school? I mean I might be qualified but my background..." He trailed off as if he didn''t want to talk about his past.


    Putting an arm around his neck I pull him closer.


    "Don''t worry my bespectacled friend. Big brother over here will take care of the little things."


    Big brother? You know that I''m older than you, right? Besides I''m not sure I can adjust to such a sudden culture change." Elijah chortled as he wrapped one of his arms around my neck.


    "You know, Lucas is also going to attend Xyrus Academy." I added a bit smugly.


    "Alright! If you can somehow get me in, I''ll join you. Besides someone is going to have to keep you in check." Elijah relented as I released him from my hold after hearing his reply.


    Good. That is one more thing taken care of. I doubt I would have to do much else to Elijah while he is at school. I do intend let the attack on Xyrus academy to still happen, I still needed to throw Agrona a bone for him to not grow to suspicious. Having a reincarnate as well as the vessel in one place where I have authority would be favorable.


    ***


    I was home.


    Catching a carriage home, I let the view outside the window pass by.


    ''What an interesting thing. They built a city upon the ruins of something they have no understanding of. The ancient mages of the djinn originally built them for other purposes but to see it become a bustling city, that does remind me.''


    Pulling the Relictomb compass from my dimension rune I study its opaque, almost pearl like surface. I haven''t visited the Relictombs in a while, could be a nice exercise for me. As well as the right direction to reawaken Regis.


    I could still feel the presence of my wolf companion within my core but it was subtle. And I could tell he was still in a hibernation state. Just didn''t think it would take this long.


    "We have arrived at Helstea Manor." The driver got off and opened to door for me, tipping his hat as I stepped down. Careful not to awake my sleeping bond as I handed my driver a couple copper coins.


    Cradling Sylvie in one arm I made my way up the stairs I had become so familiar with. I hadn''t even fully made it up the stair when the large double door swung open with a loud thud. A little girl launched herself off the top of  stairs , bludgeoning me in the gut with her head.


    "Welcome back, big brother!" Ellie looked up with a excised look in her eyes.


    "It''s good to be back." I replied displaying a warm smile on my f ace.


    "Are you going to leave again?" Ellie asked in a bit of a disappointed tone.


    "No, I''m staying for a while this time."  I said back with a chuckle.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Releasing me from her tight grasp, she quickly put on a more lively expression. "Come on, let''s go inside!"


    She scurried up the stairs, dragging me up the cuff of my sleeves. She had grown a lot. While I would have enjoyed spending more time with her growing up, sadly there were things I had to take care of. But I promised myself that it would all be worth it in the end.


    "Arthur!" The sound of my mother''s voice snapped me out of my monologue. She and my father rushed forward, both with relieved and joyful expressions on their faces.


    Father scooped me up with a bright grin.


    "My boy! Is that hair of yours the only thing that is growing?" I joked as he patted my head.


    "Are you growing a beard to hide your wrinkles old man." I smirked as I wrapped my arm around my dad''s neck.


    "Hey! That''s my husband you''re talking about!" My mother chided as my father put me back down.


    My mother wrapped her arms around me in a warm embrace.


    "I''m back now." I softly said, enjoying this nice family moment.


    "it''s a parent''s job to worry for their children. And don''t worry about your sister. She has been waiting by the window ever since your friend, Elijah came in with Jasmine."


    My mother replied as she looked back at me with a warm, caring smile.


    "I guess that''s my cue?" Elijah chimed in from the top of the stairs leading to the second floor. My old friend was waiting for our family reunion to end with Vincent and Tabitha.


    "Took you a while? You swooned a couple of ladies with your dashing good looks on your way here?" Elijah joked as he made his way down to us.


    "Is that jealousy I sniff?" I retorted back, giving him a snide grin.


    "You''re only getting a sniff. Seriously, when I learned that the famous masked swordsman had the face of a prince... You know must people wear a mask like yours to hide a ugly face right?" Elijah said with a sigh.


    "The prodigical son returns!" Vincent clasped my back, locking his arms around me in a tight hug.


    "We''re glad you''re back and safe, Arthur." Tabitha followed behind him, pulling me into a hug as well.


    "Thank you for everything." I dipped my head.


    "Bwah, nonsense. As your uncle it''s the least I can do." Vincent interrupted with a finger held up


    After being herded into the next room over, we began discussing my time as an adventurer and details of Elijah''s and mines enrollment.


    ***


    "Brother wake up!!!"


    "Oof!" I groaned as the wind was forcefully expelled out of me as my sister landed on top of me.


    ''I had fallen asleep without terrible visions or nightmares in for the first time in years and this is how I wake up.'' I groaned in my head.


    "Ellie, you''re not little anymore. I still feel pain you know." I gasped out.


    "Are you saying that I''m fat?" Ellie feigned a shocked expression.


    "Yes." I said flatly, tossing her off of me.


    "I swear you slept like a dead log, Art. I couldn''t wake you up no matter how hard I tried." Elijah was already clothed standing behind Ellie.


    "Was it you who tasked Ellie with my wake up call." I glared at Elijah.


    "Perhaps." Elijah retorted shrugging his shoulders.


    ''I''m regretting bringing you with me.'' I groaned in my head as I got out of the bed.


    After quickly washing my face and fixing my hair and tying it back into a short tail, the four of use, with Sylvie atop my head, headed downstairs.


    "Good morning, you four!" My mother called out to us from the kitchen as the maids were preparing the table.


    "Good morning, boys and good morning, my princess." My father who talking to Vincent turned to us, trying to give my struggling sister a bearded kiss.


    "Ew, Dad! I''m not a little kid anymore!" She pushed him away.


    After morning greetings, i sit in my seat and started eating the ham and vegetable omelette with a light soup.


    "Uncle Vincent, I remember you mentioning something about how you were going to visit a famous researcher that has a lab in Xyrus. Do you mine introducing him to me." I said between the bites of food .


    "Ah, Gideon? Has he caught your interest? He isn''t  just a researcher but a famous inventor and artificer as well. I do have some business with him so it wouldn''t be  a problem taking you. Was there something specific you need from him? He asked with curiosity shinning in his eyes.


    "More of something to discuss than need. I though he would find it valuable." My purposefully vague answer just made Vincent more curious.


    "Well, he''s not the type to meet new people but I''m sure he''ll at least meet you when I''m with you." He nodded to himself.


    ''Good, I have some tech he might be interested in.''


    ***


    "We''re here!" the driver announced as he opened the door for us.


    Hoping out of the carriage after Vincent, we made our way to a unadorned front door. After a few firm knocks, an old man with a handlebar mustache dressed as a butler appeared.


    "Hello, Master Vincent, Master Gideon has been expecting you." he greeted, gesturing us to come in.


    Stepping inside I''m met with the smell of foul mixture of metal and herbs.


    ''Jeez, you crazy scientist. You always live like this.''


    "Himes! I told you not to let anyone in- Oh, it''s you Vincent. For what reason have you come to bother me this time." the hunched Gideon said from a dimly lit corner.


    To most he would look ghastly. With his messy curly hair that reached out up to the heavens matched with his beady eyes with heavy dark bags under them. But compared to what he would look like in the future, the current Gideon looked like a healthy young man.


    "Welcoming as ever Gideon. But I do remember letting you know beforehand of my visit." Vincent shook his head, giving his acquaintance a handshake.


    ''Bah! This past year the Royal Families have been hounding at me day and night. I don''t have the time or mental fortitude to remember such menial things." Gideon flailed his arms as he started to pace around the room.


    Anyway... who''s the little brat you brought? Gideon asked with his eyebrow raised.


    Giving Gideon a bow, I introduced myself.


    "Arthur Leywin, son of Reynolds Leywin. Greetings Gideon. Uncle Vincent has told me many great things about your work."


    "Quite the manners for a little child. How old are you?" he mused as he studied me with his tired eyes.


    "I''ll be turning 12 in a few months time." I answered simply.


    "So, why''d you bring him here, Vincent." Gideon turned back to Vincent.


    "Actually, it was Arthur who requested me to bring him here with me." They both turned to me.


    Without saying anything I bring out a piece of parchment from my dimension rune, lying it on the ground for all to see. I could feel Gideon''s breaths on my back as he peered closely at my drawing on the parchment.


    "Th- thi- This is..." His eyes widened as he snatched the paper off the ground.


    "The solution is so simply! Why haven''t I thought about this!"


    "Dicathen society has lived long with magic ingrained into it. From a young age people are exposed to mana, so it makes since why their thought process would be limited to only factor in magic." I said simply.


    "Are you really twelve years old?" Gideon eyed me sharply.


    "I turn twelve in a couple of months." I corrected as Gideon helplessly sighed.


    "This isn''t all I have." I added, which instantly caught Gideon''s attention.


    "Judging by this blueprint you are no ordianary kid. And having not shown me all you have  I get that you want something in return." Gideon glared at me as his eyes narrowed.


    ''He catches on quick. It''s convenient conversing with a smart individual it seems. I can save time from explaining everything.''


    "That is correct. I believe you have a certain artifact made from a phoenix wyrm?" I said with a causal smile.


    "How did you-" Gideon and Vincent both looked at me with shock.


    "I have my own sources." I coyly replied.


    "Himes, bring me the pendants." he finally agreed in reluctance while rubbing his temples.


    "But master, those were made for-"


    "I know, just bring it!" Gideon interrupted the baffled Himes.


    Eventually, Himes came back holding two small cases with an intricate lock on it.


    "These were created for the Royal Family. They''ve been asking for a life-protecting artifacts. He shrugged.


    "For the Glayder family correct? Are you sure giving me these?"


    "Not give you brat, it''s a trade. For your knowledge." Gideon quickly corrected with an annoyed look.


    "Very well, I''ll hold up my end of the deal." Willing aether to my rune on my forearm again I withdraw four items. One was the prototype musket that Gideon developed, or will develop in this case. I just needed to accelerate his progress a bit to allow non-mages to actually stand a chance. I''m sure he can reverse engineer it, he did make it himself after all.


    The rest of the items were what I needed Gideon to research the most. All the tools needed for Gideon to understand Agrona''s rune bestowment. With the last item being a large book, detailing many of the details of runes and their usage. As well as Gideon''s notes on them and the rune bestowment process.


    Gideon looked at all the items with a curious glee in his eyes. Before turning to me.


    "What are you?" he eyed me closely "What other secrets do you hide?" he added as he poked at me.


    " That thing." I pointed to the musket and continued "Is a prototype design of a weapon that could allow people without mana to stand a chance against mages." At my words Gideon''s eyes widen as he picked up the musket to examine.


    "The rest, I found in a old decrypted building in a dungeon." While my excuse wasn''t very believable, I didn''t need Gideon to believe. He was already too excited study the things I gave him. Seeing as he wasn''t paying much attention to me anymore I laughed as I headed out the door, the now silent Vincent, who was still bewildered by the turn of events, just trailed behind me.


    "I''ll visit again sometime, Gideon." I said without looking back.

 Chapter 11-Entrance

    Originally uploaded Jan 16, 2023


    Art Pov


    "Oi, wake up!" I shouted at my sleeping friend. Pounding his sternum, as if I was trying to resuscitate a corpse.


    "Ack!" Elijah groaned


    "You can''t be late for the first day of school can you?" I yelled into his ear as he slumped out of bed.


    "You couldn''t have woken me up a bit more gently?" Elijah groaned again, rubbing his eyes.


    "Oh? Would you have preferred if I was a pretty girl waking you up?" I joking batting my eyelashes.


    "Gross, I''m going to wash up." Elijah said, making a mock vomiting gesture as he made his way to the bathroom.


    "Brother, are you awake?" Ellie called out as she opened the door.


    "Yeah, I''ll be down when Elijah gets ready." I replied pointing back at the now closed bathroom door.


    The uniform Xyrus had spent Elijah was the standard. Black blazer matching the black pants with white trimmings. As well as a black square-end tie with a single white strip, noting the wearer as a level one student.


    Mine on the other hand consisted of a simple grey dress shirt. Along with a double-breasted military general style suit top, with dark navy and gold trim. Paired with the black overcoat with gold lining and black trousers to match, it clearly wasn''t an uniform of a student. Fully dressing in my uniform and looking into the mirror, I couldn''t help but be reminded of the dragon, Windsom''s military-like uniform he always wore.


    ''Probably doesn''t help the I have the complexion of the dragon.'' I thought in my head, slightly disgusted that I resembled that Indrath envoy, while I tied my shoulder length blonde hair back into a pony tail with the bangs sweeping over my forehead.


    Elijah soon got out of the bathroom as he hastily put on his uniform. He made it clear to me that this would be his debut in finding a girlfriend so he took great pride in how he looked, although always grumbling about my looks.


    "Well, look at mister fancy over here with he dashing new uniform." Elijah taunted as he wore his glasses.


    "You sure you made the right choice, Art? I can''t believe you will be the assistant to the director. Just what kind of strings did  you pull." Elijah added as he stood next to me in the mirror.


    "You should ask the director herself sometimes. I''m sure she''ll find my best friend interesting."  I poked his sides.


    "Anyway, keep up that snarky attitude with me and I''ll have you expelled." I joked, well I took as a joke Elijah just stared back at me with horror.


    "Please don''t."


    "I jest Elijah." I chuckled as I walked towards the door while he followed. Sylvie hopped on top of my head and her small claws dug into my scalp.


    ''Sylv, you can''t ride on my head forever.''


    ''Don''t wanna.'' she chirped back as she found a comfortable position atop my head.


    ***


    The ride to Xyrus Academy wasn''t long, but the campus itself sparled before us. Elijah next to me, marvel at its size and grandeur.


    "We have arrived, Master Arthur, Master Elijah." The driver opened the door for us and we stepped out.


    "Smells same but better." Elijah said with a deep breath.


    "Don''t be stupid." I pushed my sightseeing friend forward as we followed the crowd of students walking on the wide marble path.


    "Holy crap." Elijah''s metaphorical jaw dropped as he looked up at the building in front of us. A massive white structure with runes etched over it.


    "Come on hillbilly, can''t keep drooling forever." I snapped Elijah back to his senses and walked towards the building alongside the other students.


    Entering the building I turn to Elijah.


    "This is where we part for now." I had told Elijah earlier that Director Cynthia had instructed me to join her backstage before the entrance ceremony. Most likely so duty of mine as assistant to the school director.


    Elijah, more excited by the abundance of females didn''t even look at me as he spoke.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Yeah, see you later!" And he was off. Probably to secure a seat next to some cute girl.


    Making my way towards the back of the stage, there are several upper-class students and teacher walking around and talking amongst each other. Some students wearing the standard uniform while others wore the black uniforms of the Disciplinary Committee. I was looking around when a voice called out to me.


    "Arthur, it''s good to see you again. How much you have grown."


    "It''s good to see you again Director." I said with a slight bow.


    "Oh no there is no need for that." she waved off my greeting.


    "How are things going on your end." I asked softly, to not be heard by anymore passing by.


    "The info you have given me has been useful and are ready to be relayed to the council when on your order." She replied to a more serious tone this time, casting a weak sound barrier around us.


    Before we could continue a familiar elf rushed towards us.


    "Art!" Tessia yelled as she reached us. Cynthia withdrew her spell and greeted the girl with a warm smile.


    Tessia Eralith, the princess of Elenoir. As well as the future vessel of the legacy. She had grown into a beautiful young girl. Her long gunmetal grey hair with two braids tied together at the back of her head with two more braids that hung from behind her pointy ears. Paired with her gleaming teal eyes she was the model student for some.


    But whenever I looked upon her face... I saw her. The legacy, all the friendly and kind emotions of the elf princess gone. Replaced by a stern expression full of determination and hatred. Her flawless hands and face tainted by the dirt and blood of countless lives, both lesser and asura.


    When I first met her again as a child after Sylvia''s death. I contemplated killing her right then and there. There would have been no witnesses, I could so easily get rid of one of Agrona''s most important tool. It would have been trivial, she wouldn''t have even seen it coming.


    A part of me wanted to. To end her existence, to snuff out the embers that would grow into a monstrous fire. That part of me also blamed the legacy and by extension, Tessia for all the hardships in my life. She was the reason my life back at the orphanage with Miss Wilbeck was ripped away from me. As well as throwing herself upon my blade, never thinking of the consequences her actions would have on not only me but Elijah as well. The once good friend and brilliant inventor, consumed by rage and desperation as both of them were manipulated by Agrona.


    Also the reason I was robbed of a peace even in death, Agrona taking my soul from my still then living body to be an anchor to bring the legacy to this world. The catalyst of my two hellish lives full of wrong decisions and regrets.


    Yet, the other part of me. The more understanding and compassionate part of me. Understood that it wasn''t her choice. She never wanted to be the legacy, to have uncontrollable power, to be used as the tool of war. This part of me justified my actions to rescue and grow close to her. The council and alliance between the three races were needed to face the upcoming war. The legacy was an useful tool to not only Agrona, but to my plans as well.


    So I relented, letting her live, keeping a close eye on her. Becoming close to her to insure she would indeed become the appropriate vessel. But deep inside me there was a part of me that was a raging tempest of fire, every time I saw or even thought about her. The two different side were at odds with each other in what to do with Tess still to this day, and it was slowly eating away at my mind.


    My thoughts were interrupted as Sylvie, now awake jumped into Tess'' arms.


    "Sylvie!" she squealed as she hugged her close.


    ''Mama!'' Sylvie chirped as she cuddled up to Tess.


    "Good to see that you are well princess, or should I call you student council president?" I joked.


    Tessia chuckled at my words. "Good to see you too, you demon brat." she taunted, sticking out her tongue.


    While training the Virion I had limited what I had shown of my skills, but I still needed to show him enough so he would trust and comply to my needs in the future. And with that came the unfortunate nickname.


    "Yes yes, and you were a crybaby. Asking me to sleep with you in your tent at night cuz you were so scared." I taunted back, pulling down my bangs to hide behind them to imitate Tess'' actions back then.


    Tessia''s face grew crimson. ''Ah crap, that probably sounded bad out of context to other people.'' Embarrassed Tess quickly dropped Sylvie, turned and rushed away.


    "I won''t forget this Art!" She turned her head to shouted as she ran away.


    ''Well that could have gone better.'' I thought in my head. Turning my attention back to Cynthia, she just looks at me with a smug smile.


    "What?"


    "Didn''t know you had swoon the elf princess. You know I have heard some students call her the untouchable lunar goddess?" Cynthia jeered, obviously enjoying my discomfort and awkwardness.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. "Anyway what did you need me for?"


    "I couldn''t have someone like you as my assistant and not introduce him to the whole school." Cynthia simply replied.


    ''Well, there goes trying to live a quiet life at school.'' I mentally sighted.


    "Fine what do you want me to do?" I replied once again, just wanting to get this over with. I would have rather spent several months fighting in the Relictombs.


    ***


    The massive auditorium was packed with students. The thousands of excited students chattered away, some with friends that they had come with together, some with people hey were meeting for the first time. On the stage was a single podium. I was standing just outside the view of the students at the side of the stage.


    "Well, here goes nothing." I muttered. As I made my way up to the podium, my long overcoat gently fluttering as I walked.


    By the time many of the first years noticed me approaching the podium, there were mummers.


    "Wow look at him."


    "Another good for nothing pretty boy."


    "What is he doing on the stage?"


    As I reached to podium I looked towards the students. Almost instantly I made out Lucas, with a uninterested look on his face as he sat cross-legged with his arm folded. Surrounded by other students that radiated similar unpleasant auras. Near the back I spotted Elijah, ''Of course he sat close to the girls.''


    Gripping on the edges of the podium I lean forward slightly.


    ''Let''s see if any of you are worth my time.''


    Unleashing a tiny fraction of my will, the room goes silent instantly. Some students look at me with fear and disbelief, while some looked as if they were struggling to breath. The weaker ones were already on the floor gasping for air and clutching their chest and throats. I made sure to limit the pressure of my intent, I didn''t want to kill these kids after all. But I needed to see who would be worth roping into my plans.


    Noting some of the more talented and skilled students in my mind I opened my mouth to speak as I withheld my will.


    "I welcome everyone here, the future leaders and scholars Dicathen, to this humble academy. I am Arthur Leywin, assistant director. But please just call me Arthur and do not be afraid to say hello or ask me questions when I''m around the campus. And now I''ll introduce Director Goodsky and the Student Council that represents this academy."

 Chapter 12-Artifact Reunited

    Originally uploaded Jan 18, 2023


    ??? Pov


    Ancient stories and legends passed from the lips of generations, held that anyone who understood the truth of this artifact would have within their reach nigh infinite knowledge of space, time, and life.


    The songs of centuries past held that the orb was an ancient artifact from a long dead race. Erased from history by war and the endless tide of time.


    I, however knew the truth. Knowledgeable as these asura led lessers were they were still given to the follies of their weak minds and body.


    I had traveled for so long I''d forgotten when I started. Collecting. Studying. Ordering the chaos the fall of my race brought.


    And one thing I had learned was that every race, no matter their significance relative to all of space and time, thought their mountain was special. That it was more sacred than the mountain worshiped by their neighbor. That it was the one true axis of the universe. I had found they clung to stories.


    Those bastards who call themselves gods, no different from bickering children with too much power. But I did not believe those so called deities, I had waged war with them. Seem them in all their unglorified truth.


    Making my way down the marble and stone hallways, with arches that stretched up several meters into the air. My staff, the long haft of the weapon resting in my right hand, from pointed base to the glowing amethyst wings of its head that flanked an orb of concentrated aether clacked on the floor along with my soft footsteps.


    Allowing a portion of my consciousness to stray to monitor my situation. It strays into one of my guards situated near the entrance of the building, cloaked in shadow and hidden from visible space. Stalking, waiting in a sub-dimension for any movement or order. With a sword those blade hummed with power, enough to cut through the fabric of reality, perfectly still, perfectly uniform with the other in its formation.


    ''Perhaps I have overestimated.'' I mulled over in my head. I had awakened and mobilized more guards then I wanted, but the prize was far too great.


    Suddenly the air changed, my instincts warned me. Reaching out I felt it. Tiny, thin strands of mana hung in the air. No doubt leading to some kind of trap when broken.  Ignoring my instincts I continue forward. I have learned to ignore such weaknesses of flesh.


    As the first string of mana was broken by my physical body it triggered a gigantic hammer to swing from a hidden compartment from the walls, weighing ten tons. Swept down at me like a pendulum.


    Raising my hands, I cast a stasis projection around the hammer, halting its progress mid-swing. I passed it without a glance, its stone surface still vibrating with potential energy.


    Finally making my way towards the price. A purple orb of aether. It sat on a velvet cushion upon a stone podium, inlaid with runes and glyphs of gold.


    Analyzing the rune, I discovered they were more than just fancy decoration. Though from what I had gathered that certain asura wasn''t opposed to ostentatious decor, he was smarter than most of his kind.


    Decipher it, the runes seemed to be some kind of pressure activated alert system. The moment I remove this relic it would trigger not only an alert to the security but also vaporize me with the mana that was stored inside.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ''Well we can''t have that, I do indeed don''t take masochistic pleasure in dying.'' I chuckled in my head as I brought the tip of my staff to point at the podium.


    Willing my own power and utilizing the aetheric power source that sat atop my staff, multiple gold and purple runes running up and down my arms and staff all glow.


    The gold inlaid runes on the supporting structure of the orb glowed in unison, reacting to my own power.


    With that done I reached for my prize. When suddenly a mental probe stabbed at my mind. I quickly sent my mind into my guards.


    ''Damn.'' I cursed in my head as the last of my guards were impaled on a blood iron spike that seemingly grew from the ground.


    Grabbing onto the relic, my mind connects to it. As a flow of emotions and memories that weren''t mine flooded into my brain. It seemed as if I had reconnected with a long lost part of my own mind.


    "You have been returned to your rightful owner." I muttered as I placed my sought after prize into a dimensional pocket within my emerald green cloak.


    Turning my attention to where I came, footsteps could be heard. And judging from it they only seemingly sent one.


    ''They sure are getting cocky.'' I scoffed.


    The figure stepped out to the light, revealing itself to me.


    Its dark grey skin that shinned in the moonlight, which seemed to only extenuate its ruby red eyes. It stood 8 feet tall, its large horn protruding from its head, piercing into the heavens.


    A Vritra blooded mutt.


    Without warning black flames erupted from the foul creature and race towards me. Burning the very air between us.


    Reaching out my left arm, elaborate runes decorating my skin shin a brilliant gold as the mutt''s spell stops.


    Not cancelled or anything, it merely hung in the air, as if time had halted.


    "You have much to learn." I mocked, bringing the staff down in a swing, my attack cut through the very space as it raced towards my attacker.


    The overgrown beast seemed to turn into black mist as he dodged the attack, quickly trying to close the distance. Black obsidian spike erupted from the stone floor. Augmenting my body I sidestep his attack, but not quick enough. My left arm was snagged on one. Spewing crimson blood on the white floor. I was pinned.


    The mutt was fast approaching, leaving behind a trail of black fire as he rocketed towards me, his black obsidian sword drawn.


    Tapping into another one of my runes I decrease the local time flow around my body. The surrounding world seemed to slow down as I weighed my options. This powerful rune was useful yet was very taxing on the physical body.


    Having no other choice I swing my staff down on my impaled arm, serving it and freeing myself. A wave of blood flooded out of my stump of an arm. It didn''t matter, I had no attachment to this surrogate body after all.


    Releasing my hold on my rune, time resumes at normal speed. The Vritra''s black sword''s blade only inches away from my nose as I dodge it.


    I wasn''t a fighter, never was, my mind and intellect being my greatest weapon. Even taking over a fighter''s body only solved half the problem. What use was an able body when I had no knowledge how to use it to fight.


    Swinging my staff time hastening according to my command, making my attack impossible for him to dodge. As it slashed him across the chest, drawing blood.


    He grimaced, more in annoyance than pain. Fire ignited all over his body as he reached for me but it was too late. Reaching out with my mind I push against the boundaries of our world. Against the aether that held our reality together. It was painful and stress inducing but eventually it relented, the space between us that was several centimeters stretched to hundreds of meters.


    The mutt seemed surprised, most likely never fought against an competent aether wielder I presume.


    "Bye bye now." I taunted as I took out a small disk from my robes. Starting down at it I will aether into as gold runes that were previously invisible on its white dome surface glowed to live. When a drop of blood landed on its pristine white surface.


    Reaching up to touch my nose, and found my fingertips covered in blood.


    ''Guess this body is running out of time.''


    The Vritra lab rat was already only a couple of feet away his mana screaming with rage as it took the form of black lightning, writhing with power. Then the device activated. Lighting a purple ring around me as it encompassed me in a bubble.


    I waved at my pursuer, his eyes filled desperation and anger. I mused at what kind of punishment his master would give him for letting me escape with such a priceless relic.


    The device teleported me far away from this place, back to my vault. As I friendly waved at the Vritra abomination.

 Chapter 13-Playing Teacher

    Originally uploaded Jan 18, 2023


    Lucas Wykes Pov


    My mother was a elf slave, chosen by my father to carry his child in order to further that offspring''s capabilities.


    It wasn''t ethical in the least, but is a common enough occurrence in certain noble houses that nobody really bats an eye. And in return I was gifted with talents and raw strength that rivaled expert mages multiple times my age.


    Everywhere I went I knew I was better than everyone there. If not yet, then eventually, with enough time I would grow to eclipse them. I was born as a natural genius.


    But that is not how my father saw it. In his eyes I was just a failed attempt at recreating his greatest accomplishment.


    My older brother, Bairon Wykes.


    He was a pure-blooded human, yet his mana control and talents far surpassed my own. My father believed he was the key to push our family status even higher, but when the King of Sapin chose him to be his lance, it dealt a great blow.


    While my father objected to that idea, my elder brother had other plans. While our father was a powerful man, both as a mage and as a noble, he couldn''t do much against the king and his preexisting lance. Hence, he relented in the end, giving away Bairon in fear of being wiped out or being labeled as a traitor.


    Soon his rage fell onto me. Desperate to makeup for the lose of his most promising tool he turned to me.


    In turn I grew to be a hateful person, full or rage. Wanting to prove myself to the outside world. That was all I had left, the validation of my pitiful existence. That proud, pompous noble brat was all just a facade I kept up to in order to feel something, after what my family did to me.


    Putting me through rigorous training with multiple tutors. I went through hell, all to try to force me to surpass my brother.


    I''ve always proven that I was more of a genius than everyone else. But... genius as I am, I''ve never been praised once. As for the reason, it was always the same cold words that came out of my instructor''s and father''s mouth.


    "Bairon Wykes was much better than you.


    Arthur Pov


    Meeting back up with Elijah after the entrance ceremony we were making our way through the school. Following the crowd without any real thought or reason.


    "I feel like I become significantly less attractive when I''m next to you." Elijah sighed with his shoulders hunched.


    "Relax, I have no plans being in a relationship of any kind for now." I try to hand wave it off but Elijah persists.


    "That is what they all say! And you are the assistant director! The odds are just stacked against me." Elijah wailed.


    Suddenly a large explosion startled Elijah as well as the other students walking nearby. After a quick exchange of glances, we shot off.


    "I don''t see how a shortie like you can even hope to be a proper augmenter. Why don''t you stick to your caves and just make weapons for us instead."


    "What did you just say? Who do you think you are!"


    Even this time there are dumbass students making a fuse, a second-year student picking on a freshman no less.


    "This could become dangerous." Elijah looked around where some of the students had deliberately walked around the two of them. Elijah had waited for me so we were some of the last to leave the auditorium. So that could minimize the damage if they were some.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    But I couldn''t let that happen, I was assistant director after all. Even though that title held very little value to me.


    Stepping towards the young boy I put my hands on the second-year students shoulder.


    He violently ripped my hands away as he turned to face me. I had expected him to back off when he saw who it was but he only seemed to get more furious.


    "Oh? It''s Mister hotshot over here coming to educate me. We all know that your family just pulled some strings for you to be here!" He yelled in my face as Sylvie, still perched atop my head covered her ears.


    Placing my hand on his shoulder again I apply just a bit more pressure this time. Instantly he folded like a piece of paper, planting his face onto the marble ground.


    ''Oops, that might have been a bit too much.''


    He quickly got up, wiping to blood that was dripping down from his broken nose. It seemed I might have broken more than his nose, as he was visibly fuming with pure rage.


    "How dare you! I am the eldest son of-" Before he could finish a female voice rang out.


    "That''s enough." The voice wasn''t loud, but it held authority. We all turned to see who it was. A girl with a slightly different uniform was marching towards us with the first-year student council members just behind her.


    The boy''s face turned white, judging by how he seemed to know her I guess she was a second-year.


    "What do you think you were doing to a freshman?" She took a step forward, her eyes boring down on the student, who seemed to shrink before our very eyes.


    "I-I simply wanted to scare the boy, I never planned to stop before-"


    He couldn''t finish his sentence before she got tired of listening to his excuse and dismissed him with a simply wave.


    She then turned towards me, as her long navy hair fluttered with her motion.


    There was more than anger or annoyance in those crimson eyes. A hint of wonder, caution, but most importantly underlying all of it was a sense of curiosity.


    ''What are they playing at? Was this her plan or his? Nevertheless it would be rude to not accept when they delivered such a good tool right in front of my door.''


    The second-year student then slightly bowed her head as a sigh of greeting and respect. I might be a year younger but at this school, as assistant director I was above her.


    "Greetings Assistant Director Arthur. I am Caera Denoir, a second-year member of the student council."


    ***


    Stretching my limbs as I sat on large luxurious couch in Cynthia''s office I stared up at the ceiling. A large beautiful chandelier hung from it, with several light emitting artifacts that help illuminate the large room.


    "Never took you as one to flaunt wealth." I said flatly as I continued staring up at the ceiling.


    "I do need to uphold my image somewhat." Cynthia helplessly said as she sat across from me on an identical couch.


    "But never mind that, you look like you could use a break." She added, noting my condition.


    "I need a vacation, that''s what I need. Never thought assistant director stuff would be so draining." I replied as I hung my head low. I would rather spend a month fighting mana beasts nonstop than deal with these students.


    "It''s hard to imagine you were that little monster child I met several years ago.I also heard you don''t get along to well with a certain fire mage?" Cynthia chuckled at my state.


    "I''ll deal with that boy when the time comes, but I was merely just humbling the child." I replied with a with of venom.


    "To call a member of the Wykes household just a boy. Please don''t do anything that will make more paperwork Arthur." She replied half-jokingly.


    "Not to mention, embarrassing an instructor and having him dismissed from the academy entirely! I''m beginning to regret making you assistant director. You''ve been causing a bit of upset." She said with a sigh.


    "Anyway, why are you here Arthur, I doubt it''s just to have a friendly chat. You only see me when you need something." Her eyes narrowed as if trying to peer into my soul.


    "Oh come on. I can''t meet a fellow director for some banter?" I asked back as I put up a friendly face.


    Cynthia continued to stare at me for a while before I relented.


    "What do you know about Caera?"


    "The second-year? She''s from a standard noble house, though she was accepted on her own merits and not her family''s." She replied as she went to her desk drawer trying to dig up something.


    Soon she returned with a folder in her hand as she placed it down on the low table between us. Opening the folder, it was pretty standard stuff. Her name, her parents, comments from her instructors, general stats and info.


    "My my Arthur, don''t tell me the elf princess wasn''t enough for you?" She coyly asked with the ends of her mouth forming a wide smile.


    ''This old hag.'' I thought as I placed to file down.


    "You know that this isn''t what I want. I asking if you know her true identity." From the tone I used Cynthia could figure out this was a serious matter.


    She seemed puzzled at first as I could see the gears in her head turning.


    "You and I both know there are Alacryian spies littering this continent. Did you think you would be the only one they would send to merge into our society?"


    "Are you saying-" Before she could finish a firm knock interrupted us.

 Chapter 14-School Work

    Originally uploaded Jan 20, 2023


    Art Pov


    "Come in." Cynthia spoke loudly enough to be heard from the outside.


    The elaborately decorated twin doors swung open and two figures marched in. Both wearing snow-white military uniforms with gold ascents. The uniform of a Lance.


    Cynthia quickly rose from her seat as she approached the two lances.


    "Lance Bairon, Lance Alea, to whom do I owe the pleasure of meeting you generals." She greeted them both in a respectful manner, slightly lowering her head. While I just continually sat on my couch.


    "We have come to discuss the matter at hand." Bairon firmly spoke, staring at my direction. Probably wonder why such a young boy was so casually sitting in the presence of the academy director and two Lances.


    Bairon Wykes, he would be the Lance that would undergo the most amount of change during and after the initial war. The betrayal of this family would only strengthen his resolve to defending Dicathen. It was admirable. He was a strong general and solider under my command, but no. Now wasn''t the time.


    I stood up from my seat stretching my arms and legs.


    "Well if you guys have something important to chat about I''ll take my leave." I announce as I picked up Sylvie and began walking to the door.


    "And who are you?" Bairon finally asked with his brow raised. He probably thinks I don''t know who he was.


    Before I could open my mouth to respond Cynthia hastily replied for me.


    "He is Arthur Leywin, assistant director."


    "He seems young to be an director of any sort." Alea spoke up, her tone was friendly and non-threatening, unlike the human Lance''s.


    "He may seem young but I assure you he is one of the finest in our establishment." Cynthia boosted.


    ''Old hag, I''m not a trophy for you to parade around. I don''t doubt you used my name in order to convince Gideon to teach at this school.''


    "Anyway, since you seem to only need to Director''s attention, I''ll take my leave." I quickly left before any of them could say otherwise.


    Bairon was probably glad I was gone, while I could sense Alea eyeing me curiously. Without a doubt she monitored my during my time at the kingdom of Elenoir, but talking with her will only complicate things.


    Though, I did wonder. If Bairon could go through such a development I pondered if his younger brother could do the same. Maybe I won''t need to kill him when the time comes, it would put a strain on my relationship Bairon afterwards.


    I continued thinking as I walked aimlessly towards the Disciplinary Committee''s office. I had continued to spend most of my free time their. Not only did it contain the people and friends I was most familiar with I wanted to monitor Kai''s movements. Also working with them beat doing all the academy related paperwork and teaching I had to do.


    Opening the doors the their office I was met with a strike of red and black crossing at high speeds right in front of my face.


    Following the streak I was met with Curtis, practically buried into the walls.


    "I said hit me! Not try to break every bone in my body!" He viscously yelled at Doradrea.


    The rest of the committee only laughed at him.


    "You didn''t exactly specify." Claire said as she helped him up to his feet.


    They only then seemed to notice me as they all waved hello.


    "Assistant Director Leywin! What brings you here?" Claire asked with a bright smile on her face.


    "Claire, I thought I told you to just call me Arthur." to this Claire only chuckled in response.


    "Anyway, I just came to check up on things." I said as I looked around the room. The entire room was in training mode. With all the furniture removed and the mana channeled to form a barrier around the walls and floor.


    Kai walked up to the small podium with the controls and after fiddling around with the buttons a bit the mana barriers receeded.


    "Well can''t say everything has been the best." Claire finally said after a moment of awkward silence while rubbing the back of her neck.


    I raised my eyebrows, trying to feign a surprised expression.


    "The truth is there has been more and more cases of student on student violence. Claire continued. "Some of the aggressors have been found having strange symbols on their backs which seemed to cause some kind of mana leakage."


    "Mana leakage? That wouldn''t cause the students to lash out." I added, trying to get them to think.


    "Well the thing is that most of the students with these symbols all attacked students of races that were different from them." Curtis said, with his eyes downcast.


    "They also had a track record of previous discriminate behavior." Claire finished as she clenched her fists so hard her knuckles turned white.


    "Have you run any tests or analysis on these students, or more so their symbols?" I continued to try to probe them.


    "No, if they did find any information they aren''t disclosing it with us." Kathyln said flatly.


    ''Seems like they are making their move. It also seems like they have planted some more agents at this school to restrict any leaks.''


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    It would be a devastating blow, to burn this academy to the ground. Not only did it contain future mages that would be instrumental in Dicathen''s future but just the thought of your enemy who is a ocean away attacking a highly prestigious and secure academy in the heart of their city would do a number on our moral.


    "Very well, I try to do what I can do." I announce, which seemed to lighten their mood a bit.


    "Oh, have you guys been practicing what I thought you?" I asked, I had introduced the idea of mana rotation to most of the students. While almost all of them scoffed at my idea, some of the more promising ones took me by my word and were attempting it.


    And the Disciplinary Committee seemed like the best option to focus my effort.


    "We''ve tried but..." Curtis trailed off


    "It just doesn''t seem possible Arthur. And although in theory, absorbing mana while using seems useful our ventures so far have been fruitless." Claire said dejectedly.


    "No, it''s not your guy''s fault. Mana beasts naturally learn mana rotation when their born. But for us, since we develop a mana core so late into our life it''s only natural. It''s like asking a newborn baby to walk right away. Just cause your unfamiliar with it doesn''t mean it is impossible." I reassured them.


    "If I may ask Art." Kathyln spoke up. Her black eyes and white face making her look like a pretty doll. "When did you learn about this technique?"


    "Hmmm" I thought for a moment, considering what would be the best way to answer them. In the end I choose to be honest.


    "When I was around five." I simply said. It wasn''t a lie, well, my physical body at the time was that of a 5 year old but for my mental age...


    "Oh great, that just makes me feel even better." I could practically feel the sarcasm ooze from Curtis'' words.


    "Well better work on it students, it is homework after all." I cheekily said before slipping out the door.


    As I stepped into the hallway again Sylvie trotted alongside me.


    ''Papa, are you alright?'' she worriedly cooed in my head.


    ''I''m fine Sylv, just... a lot of things to sort out.''


    I couldn''t just let Agrona have his way this time. But I can''t interfere so much so that his future actions become unpredictable. My knowledge of future events is probably my strongest card right now.


    And for Kezess... I lack the resources and manpower to deal with him right now. And I''ll have to retreat into the shadows to above suspicion from Windsom and Aldir when they arrive. I''ll just have to wait for Kezess'' to mess up the assassination attempt to fully act in the open. While I''m working undercover I''ll have to assist Gideon as well as the people close to me to get stronger.


    My train of thought was derailed when a feminine voice rang out to me.


    "Art!"


    Turning around to see I see Tess and Caera, walking side by side towards me. I simply waved my hand to greet them. Sylvie gladly jumped into Tess'' arms as she snuggled her black fur.


    "How has your training been coming along." I directed my question towards the princess.


    "Oh, Director Goodsky has been taking good care of me. Despite her not being an elf she understands our culture and magic a lot better than I would have assumed."


    ''Well, she is good friends with that old geezer.''


    Turning to Caera she give me a polite nod. "Thank you for taking care of my childhood friend, I know she can be a handful at times." I say to the red-eyed girl with a slight smile.


    "Hey! Is that really appropriate to say in front of me?"


    "Not at all Arthur. She is very capable. Though she seems to think about you a lot, sometimes being in some sort of daydream." She chuckled.


    Tess only shot her a sharp glare and the Vritra-blooded girl stopped.


    "Anyway, I have some work to do, but Tess you can go catch up with your buddy here." And with that she left. Her long dark navy hair flowing the wind as she did.


    ''I''m so glad Regis isn''t awake yet.''


    "Very well, why don''t you step into my office. I doubt talking in the hallway would so considerate of the other students."


    Alea Pov


    Bairon and I sat in our respective chair. A luxurious chair made of the finest wood with comfy red velvet cushions. The room we were in was a large octagon with white marble pillars. It felt more like a loyal banquet hall rather than a simply meeting room.


    I turned to face the human Lance seated directly in front of me. He had his lard arms crossed with his eyes closed facing down.


    Lance Bairon Wykes, the Wykes household was famous for producing exceptional mages, especially during the war. I''ve heard Bairon ascended to the rank of Lance rather recent for Lance standards. With higher stage mages being able to extend her lifespan, it was natural for Lances to hold onto their position for a long time.


    Despite being a rookie compared to us he had hard discipline. No doubt from the rigorous training he would have received from childhood. He was grown for war.


    Looking around the room again to try to quench my boredom I ask him.


    "I thought my next mission would be to assist Lance Aya in Elenoir. Why do you think Lance Varay called us here?"


    Bairon opened his pale green eyes, a color that reminded me of my homeland.


    "It has to do something with what I found i a dungeon on the outskirts of the Beast Glades."


    ''So he notified Varay before the rest of us. Seems like this council and alliance between the three races is still tense.''


    "Something you found?" I try asking to get him to spill some information. When the tapping of footsteps drew both of our attention.


    Lance Varay walked down the stair with elegance and confidence. She was no doubt the strongest of us and assumed a leader position. I have sparred against her once and let''s just say I''m glad we were all on one side now.


    She sat down in her chair. Her platinum white hair that reached down under her shoulders which seemed to perfectly match our clean white uniforms.


    Her black, stone-cold eyes stared at the both of us before she spoke. Sometimes I wondered if she even felt emotions. It was no wonder she specialized in ice magic, her personality was just like ice as well.


    "With just the three of us, I believe formalities can be skipped?" It was more a statement rather than a question both I just nodded.


    "The reason why the council and I have withdrawn you from Elenoir was because we have  recently discovered signs in the deepest levels of some dungeons. Traces of foreign mages."


    "What?!" I couldn''t help to yell as I shot up from my seat.


    We have known that there was another continent far before the general public but for them to have already stepped onto our land. And without us noticing, what were they?


    "Just because we have recently discovered a new continent, it doesn''t mean that it''s the same the other way around." Bairon spoke up with his arms still crossed.


    "A piece of cloth Lance Bairon had discovered was composed of a fiber that hasn''t been discovered. Or isn''t indigenous to Dicathen."


    "And the spellform woven into the cloth bears striking resemblance to ones recently found." Bairon added.


    Varay then turned to me. "Alea, we have brought you here for another matter." From her dimension ring she withdrew a large scroll of paper. Rolling it out onto the table to form a large map of the Beast Glades.


    "There has been unusual sightings of Titanic Bloodworms by adventurers in different parts of the Beast Glades. While Bloodworms themselves aren''t rare, piecing together the sightings and checking with mana beast behaviorists, they seem to be deviating from their usual tunneling paths. While it may be a large stretch, it isn''t impossible that recent sighting of rabid mana beast are tied to Alacryans."


    I was disappointed at first, having to deal with mere Bloodworms. But the possibilities of them being connected to Alacryans somehow peaked my interest.


    Bairon seemed to doubt Varary''s own words as he opened his mouth to speak, unsure himself.


    "I have been leading the investigations in the Beast Glades but-"


    No, I couldn''t let this opportunity pass me by.


    "With my sensory magic I''ll be able to cover a much larger range." I confidently stated. While I may lack raw strength as a Lance, my sensory magic was the best out of all of us.


    "You''d be working alone so that your speed won''t be impeded. But it could be dangerous." Varay said back to me.


    "I''ll focus more on the deeper areas. But I''m afraid that the Titanic Bloodworms may tunnel into the lower levels of dungeons close to Sapin."


    Varay stood up from her chair as she directly faced me.


    "We could wait for all the other Lances to further discuss this-"


    "No, the dangers are too high if we start too late. I''ll begin my investigations immediately."

 Chapter 15-Feelings

    Originally uploaded Jan 31, 2023


    Art Pov


    "Would you like something to drink? Tea perhaps?" I asked Tess as I sat in my chair. Cynthia had given me a office of my own despite my protests. It was furnished in a similar style to hers but was about half the size.


    Not that I''d mind. I would have been fine with just the normal student or teacher dorms.


    "Some tea if you don''t mind." Tess curtly replied as she sat across my desk.


    While preparing the tea I could see her curiously eyeing my office. If was well decorated but I had refrained from adding any notable additions myself. Interior decorating wasn''t my strong point after all. The only thing I did add was small framed picture of my family, which stood on my desk.


    Finished brewing the tea I brew it over to the table and hand Tess her cup. While I was not expert on tea making I was forced to take some classes while I was a king.


    She took the cup in her dainty hands and drank it. Her expression turning to one of surprise and enjoyment.


    "I take it that it''s to your like?" I ask as I sit back down in my chair, while Sylvie rested on the small cushion I had prepared for her beside my seat.


    "You make surprisingly good tea Art!" She exclaimed in surprise.


    "Hey! What is that supposed to mean? I am not some mindless brute who used strength for everything."


    She only chuckled at my lighthearted response as she placed her cup back down.


    "So what does princess want to about with this humble assistant director?" I say, mocking the pompous tone that nobles use.


    "Hey Arthur..." She spoke in a tone that seemed a bit too serious.


    ''Ah crap, guess this conversation has to happen some way or another huh.''


    "Are you mad at me?" She continued, with a worried look as she stared me in my eyes.


    "Do I have any reason to be?" I questioned while slightly tilting my head. Well I do have multiple reasons to fear and hate her, but none of them are her fault per say...


    "Why does it seem like you have been avoiding me?" She asked again, this time with a sad frown.


    "Come on, Tess! You''re a student, I''m the assistant director. It would be a bit weird for us to spend time together like fellow students." I tried to lighten the mood with a friendly joking tone. Which only seemed to backfire.


    "You know what I mean! Ever since you left Elenoir you never even reached out to me. Heck! Even before that you all your actions with me all seemed disingenuous, like it was all an act!"


    ''Seems like my acting skills still needs a bit of work.''


    "I just want things between us to progress you know." Tess finished, seeming more sad and disappointed than angry now.


    Their was a brief silence as I considered what I should say. And she was waiting for me to say something.


    ''Well here goes.''


    "Tess, have you ever considered how I felt?" I said flatly in a tone I rarely used in front of people close to me.


    "Huh?" Tessia seemed just as confused by my words as well as my tone of voice.


    "You might think of me as childish. Being only confident in fighting and magic, only confident in them because I am good at them. That I''m not good with dealing with feelings of other people, always wearing a mask when I can''t handle the situation. While I admit that that''s right don''t you think that you might also be childish and selfish to project your feelings onto someone else? Forcing them to accept them?"


    Tess only sat there in stunned silence with her grey bangs covering her eyes.


    "Tess, I don''t hate you necessary. But I don''t believe I am mature enough to reciprocate your feeling. But you also need to learn to deal with other people''s emotions as well as rejection. Those are your shortcomings being raised as a princess."


    Finishing what I had to say I stand up from my desk. Me only staying would be a waste of time. She needs to figure things out on her own.


    ''Sylv, come.''


    Sylvie looked at Tess with a concerned look before jumping down from her cushion and following me.


    Before leaving my office I turn back to Tess still unmoved from her previous stance, her head down, not facing me.


    "Oh, before I forget. Good luck on your little field trip to the dungeons."


    ***


    Alea Pov


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Thin strains of vines ran throughout the dark cave system. With my mana imbued through each of them I could sense my surroundings. Much like a bat with echolocation.


    Hastening my movements I make my way along my vines. The cave I was in was too cleanly cut to be a natural formation. But was too large to be just a random burrow dug by a regular mana beast.


    Feeling for the way ahead I stop in my tracks.


    ''The trail splits here as well.''


    All of the cave systems I have been investigating all seem to be following some sort of pattern. All converging in a single location. There was no way the Titanic Bloodworms were moving by their own accords. Wild animals don''t just coordinate on mass like this.


    My vines extend inwards towards the two pathways before me. Closing my eyes I focus in on my mana. Feeling every nook and cranny for any anomaly.


    Sensing a foreign mana signature in the right one I dash towards it. Channeling mana into my legs to carry me faster.


    ''I have a bad feeling about this.''


    The cave stop more abruptly than I had anticipated as I nearly fell of a steep cliff. While being a white core mage meant I could fly, falling wasn''t my concern.


    My concern was the unnatural angle and steepness of my incline. It almost seemed as if all these caves were man-made.


    The deeper region was darker and took my eyes a second to readjust. But before my eye could see it I felt it.


    The overwhelming sense of dread. The mana emitting from it felt like poison as it attacked my senses.


    I was glad I wasn''t consciously sensing for it, it would have knocked me out if I had.


    I could see it. A large hooded figure, standing well over two meters tall. With abnormally long arms that dangled from his sides.


    It seemed to be waiting for something, or waiting for someone. Before I could realize what I had gotten myself into it seemed to look up towards me.


    The figure got up from its stone chair it was seating on and floated up to me. Seeing as it had no wings and was flying with mana it was a being who was at the white core stage.


    It took out its hands from it black robes and showed me two long fingers. Each ending with a sharp black nail.


    "I give you two options. You can die or you can join me." The being said its face now clearly visible, With two horns jutting out from its head. It looked like the demons from children''s books.


    It seemed to be in a general form of a human but its features made me uneasy and the aura it was emitting was sickening.


    I could only assume this thing was a Alacryan, who had weaseled its way into our continent.


    A sword created itself in my hands as I charged at the beast. Several tendrils of vines all covered in thorns and ending in sharp points all grabbed at the grey demon.


    "Do you think your efforts will make a difference? War is coming and there is nothing you can do."


    With him moving, several dark red spikes were birthed from the cave walls and ceiling. All shredding my own attacks. The speed of his casting was inhumane, it was basically instant.


    Before I could counter I was sent flying back into the wall.


    A burning pain radiated from my chest. Looking down, a obsidian spike was deeply embedded into my chest. Pinning me against the wall. I coughed up blood as I feebly tried to dig out the spike.


    "This is the finest of your continent? What a shame." The horned demon mocked as he slowly approached me. With every footstep an overwhelming sense of dread crept into my very soul.


    He was now before me, licking his lips as he bent down to be face to face.


    "I do believe you won''t be needing these anymore." He said as he grabbed both of my legs that were uselessly dangling in the air.


    But before he could rip of my limbs a loud sound resonated throughout the cave. Shaking the entire cave itself.


    No, it was more akin to a roar.


    My attacker turned to see the source of the sound and I could see it.


    The unmistakable figure of a winged beast that every person would wish to catch a glimpse of.


    With two horns that protruded from each side of its head and iridescent eyes that ooze a sense of intelligence as well as ferocity. Its scales were a rich black with seemed to blend in seamlessly into the darkness.


    It was a dragon.


    But it was the person below the legendary beast of myths and children''s books that truly inspired a feeling of awe.


    Dawning a white hooded clock, that seemed to more likely belong to a noble with a white mask covering his face. With two gold cat-like eyes that seemed to see through everything.


    I couldn''t tell if the blood loss was making me see things. But it seemed as if the very space around him was moving away from him in fear.


    The dragon roared again, now at deafening volumes as it shook me to my very core.


    And for the first time since becoming a lance I felt just how small and weak I truly was.


    A sword shimmered to life in the masked man''s hands. A blade made of pure purple magic, with its surface taking on a liquid like consistency as it subtly changed shades of purple.


    He spoke, the mask clearly augmenting his voice. But it seemed oddly familiar.


    "Uto, Retainer of Vechor. Stand down, this is my first and last warning." He spoke with confidence and authority. More like a king ordering his subjects.


    "Pwah! You think that pet dragon will save you lesser?" The demon called Uto mocked, practically belly laughing.


    And that laugh was all he got before the masked swordsman appeared in a flash of lightning. With purple lightning still coiling around his body like snakes he aimed his sword at Uto''s heart.


    Uto quickly recovered as a barrage of blood spikes rained down from the ceiling. But they all were blocked by the swordsman''s sword or harmlessly bounced off his skin.


    I honestly thought I was dying and was hallucinating when the large shadow of the dragon loomed over my body.


    It craned its long neck downward. Opening its maw, that was larger than my torso a faint mist of purple washed over me.


    As the mist came into contact with my body it eased my pain and I could feel myself becoming more lucid.


    "Stay still." The dragon bellowed in a deep voice.


    ''Scratch that, I''m not lucid.'' I know dragons are so rare that they are extinct so there is very little information on them. But I didn''t expect them to talk.


    Turning my attention to Uto and the masked man. It was unbelievable.


    Uto was on the back-foot. Constantly backing away while launching a rain of obsidian spikes while the masked man''s blade work all made short work of his attacks.


    His swordsmanship was impeccable. Honed to near perfection, I wondered how many battles he had fought for him to be this proficient.


    With one clean swipe, one of Uto''s arms was freed from his body. And not long after the other one was liberated as well.


    The masked man stood tall over the horned demon who was laying on the cave floor. With several deep cuts from his opponents sword.


    The swordsman stomped down onto Uto''s chest as a resounding crack reverberated throughout the cave and an orchestra of bones breaking filled the cave.


    "Don''t you know who I am!" Uto wheezed out as he began coughing blood.


    The masked swordsman looked the demon in the eyes before replying.


    "I do." He grabbed one of Uto''s horns atop his head and pulled.


    A bloodcurdling scream came from Uto before it was cut short. The hooded man stood there. Still holding onto Uto''s horn that was now attached to the severed head of the Retainer, with a portion of his spine still attached to the head.


    With another sweep of his blade he freed the two horns from the disembodied head before discarding the corpse.


    He then made his way towards me before reaching for his mask.


    I couldn''t believe my now eyes. His man who just defeated an enemy I couldn''t even compete with. No, it wasn''t even a fight.


    He looked back at me with a warm smile, but his glowing yellow eyes were hollow, showing only emptiness.


    He then opened his mouth to speak.


    "Greetings Lance Alea."

 Chapter 16-Museum

    Originally uploaded Jan 31, 2023


    ??? Pov


    Stepping through space and time my feet rest upon the familiar polished stone floors. With my chief curator awaiting for my return.


    "Greetings master, the Sullamance Galleries rejoiced in your return." He said as he went down onto his knees.


    "Does it?" I questioned, raising my brows while looking around at my welcoming party. It was just him.


    Sullamance was not rejoicing. It would not celebrate anything. It was a dormant realm, most of its officials, servants, and warriors still in stasis of the Great Slumber. Only I had awakened early. whether it be sheer luck or some kind of fate.


    What a shame. Despite our hibernation to mitigate our losses the natural entropy of the universe was a cruel thing. Stripping many of the lower ranking members of our race to completely lose their mind and free will.


    "A successful endeavor my lord?"


    Extracting the aetheric artifact from my most recent heist from my cloak, placing it withing a small stasis field of its own it hung in the air. As if it was resting on a invisible platform.


    "My lord, is this for archive or display?" He asked as he withdrew a tablet to begin  writing down my instructions.


    Normally, my kind would not need such arcane methods of retaining information but the Great Slumber had more negative side effect than we had initially theorized. Never the less he served his purpose well and that is all I asked of him. Of the few that already risen, some of the high nobles emerged not even knowing their names. Others were complete automatons or completely mad.


    I fear that when they all awaken there won''t be a sane soul to appreciate my work.


    "My lord? Permission to repeat the question." The curator asked as he tapped on his tablet with his writing utensil expectantly.


    "Hmm? You may."


    "What shall I do with this piece?"


    "This one." I mused, rubbing my chin.


    "Upon reconsideration, I''ll take care of this myself." I said before withdrawing the artifact back into my dimensional pocket in my cloak.


    "Meet me in the Great Scourging gallery."


    I turned to go, I had to replace his surrogate body before it completely fell apart after all. When a display appeared in my vision.


    "What is this?" I asked m curator as I studied the aetheric display in front of me.


    "Exhibit breach, in the bellyward section. Gallery MXVIIIX."


    "The Beast Glades ecosystem." I snarled


    "Seismic activity?"


    "No reports or readings of stasis field failure on the tectonic plates, lord archaeovist." he replied. "Stasis containment and Tesseract restart protocol not responding as well."


    "Deploy the containment units." I snapped, annoyed by my kin''s slow thought matrix.


    "And damage the exhibit, lord?"


    "If I see even a single atom missing I''ll have you wish the asuras tortured you." I threatened before activating the teleport function on my staff.


    I rarely visited the Great Scourging galleries. It didn''t lead to the most pleasant of memoirs. Despite being the largest of all my exhibits.


    I had no doubt in my mind that this relic I held fit in here perfectly. Making my way through the statues of living breathing asuras and people alike, all frozen in the exact moment in time of their last battle I head up to the large ancient structure. More a temple than a fortress, but during times of war people rarely had time to debate the style of construction.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I was halfway up the stairs when I noticed something. Something was off, the pedestal that was at the top of the stairs was notably empty. I had made note of everything within my galleries, down to every last speck of dust. The relic in question was important to our entire race so what good was it being held in a vault by the Alarcryans, with no one to appreciate its true nature,


    Turning on my heel I summon my staff in defense mode as the aether contained within it swirled to life, awaiting my command.


    There are very few souls who would dare enter my labyrinth, let only challenge me in it.


    "You old bastard, reveal yourself!" I shouted into the great darkness. And from it stepped out a old figure.


    His old back was hunched over, but nevertheless he stood at almost two meters tall. Dawning a brilliant violet cloak made of small crystalized scales of time itself.


    He mismatched eyes stared into mine. One a natural dark brown, while the other shined a exquisite green.


    "It''s been a while old friend. I had thought you had gone over and died of old age already." I joked as we slowly paced around each other.


    He wasn''t a warrior, like me. Before the age of transference and the Great Slumber we were both old with age. Only with aetheric enchantments did we grow in strength. But he was a chronomancer, an adviser to the throne. It was wise not to underestimate him.


    "I have come for what you held." The old chronomancer spoke, his voice raspy as if he hadn''t used it in a long time. In his hands was a relic in question. A transparent cube, quiet unremarkable to most. But we both understood its significance.


    "Thievery is beneath you old friend, perhaps if you agree. I''ll allow you to research it in my presence. I would also wish to understand it fully." I mocked as I sent a mental message to the defense system.


    "Understand? Don''t play dumb with me. You are just a child hoarding toys, a bird adorning its nest with shiny trinkets. You want things just to have them, their true meaning and use is lost on you." The old chronomancer spat like venom.


    "While I appreciate your comment this still is a crime between factions is it not? If I''m not mistaken that warlord ruler of yours is still in self imposed exile." I mocked once again, trying to buy time for my guards to arrive.


    He must have realized, with one flick of his master craftsmanship of a cloak he vanished. Well vanished is not the right world. Much like how normal beings live in the third dimension and have a very limited perception of the fourth, time. But as a chronomancer as well as utilizing aether it is possible for us to vanish from this reality. When really we are stepping into a parallel dimension that most beings can''t see or interact with.


    But this is a old trick. Reaching out with my staff, aether hums to life as I violently rip him back out into real-space.


    He must have expected that. As he came back into the material world running. Dodging and wheezing around my many displays.


    "Exterminate that crook!" I shouted at the heavily armored guards that now arrived. Each carrying a various swords, staffs, and small cannons that would erase any entity it hit.


    The mindless guards only marched in complete unison as they closed in on the criminal from all directions.


    "Stop!" I yelled as that bastard time wizard hid among my displays of pottery. All of them thousands of years old, created back when our race was the dominant on both continents.


    "Don''t lay a finger on those displays!" I mentally ordered to the guards as they abruptly halted. Trying to process the new order for a split second. But that split second was all he needed.


    With a resounding crash several pots and dishes all floating, frozen in stasis were hurdled to the ground. Shattering into millions of pieces.


    "No!" I desperately yelled. Those pieces were one of a kind, I don''t even have backups for them. It was a lasting memorial of our races'' past life. I sprinted in myself before I was stopped by the sight in front of me.


    "Call off your soldiers and I''ll stop." The chronomancer spat with his staff pointed at the rest of the collection. Ready to blow them into another reality.


    My mind buzzed, trying to think of a way to come out on top of this situation. But he knew he had won this time, aevum is a bitch isn''t it.


    "But I''ll add one condition old friend."


    "Let''s hear it."


    "You will reverse all the damage here if I do."


    He considered for a moment. Never lowering his weapons. It seemed like several years before he finally responded.


    "Very well."


    With one small motion from my hands the guards retreated as they lowered their weapons. But I drew closer to him.


    "Now your part of the deal." I hissed, calculating in my head the time and effort I had used to secure the shattered artifacts on the floor.


    "Here is the problem, you hoarder." He insulted me but I didn''t care, all I needed was the damage to be undone.


    "If I were to reverse local time to repair these worthless junk you call relics. It would not only reverse time on them but also this realm in its entirety.


    ''Oh no.''


    "You would lose all recollection of this deal and it would be back to square one for all of us."


    A faint glow surrounded the chronomaner, and I knew what it meant.


    I dived for the criminal but only manage to rip off a single scale of crystalized time from his cloak. And by the time I had finally reached him. nothing occupied the space but empty air.


    And all I was left with was his parting words.


    "The asura''s reckoning is coming old friend, be on the right side of history."


    I, the archaevoist of my entire race. Lord of the Sullamance galleries, stood in the center of my ruined past.


    For the first in a hundred years I felt something I haven''t felt since my days as regular flesh and blood, rage.


    As I howled for revenge.

 Chapter 17-Undercover

    Originally uploaded Feb 7, 2023


    Cynthia Pov


    Arthur slammed down a large satchel with a loud and resounding thud on my desk right in front of me.


    "What is this?" I asked cautiously. His aura and demeanor now exuding a calm but powerful rage hidden under his facade.


    "Why don''t you open it and find out." He said coldly as he grabbed a seat opposed to me, crossing his legs as he did so. To an outside observe it would seem it was a casual gesture. But you had to be in front of him to feel it.


    An overwhelming pressure that felt as if I was a thousand meters deep under water. I have faced many strong beings during my time in Alacrya, but he was something else entirely. It only strengthened my theory that he was some kind of asura from Epheotus.


    Slowly reaching for the satchel on my desk I carefully undo the rope binding it. It was much heavier than I expected, even for its size. Taking a look inside I couldn''t help but gasp and take a step back.


    "Is that?!" My voice shook with fear and surprise.


    "Yes it is." Arthur flatly replied before seemingly standing up without any personable movement, almost as if he had teleported into a standing position.


    His pale hands reached into the bag and fully revealed its contents.


    A large head with ash grey skin and blood red eyes. With two short black stumps where the horns should have been.


    "The retainer of Vechor, Uto." Arthur stated as he placed the retainer''s severed head back onto my desk. The stump of his neck was cut seamlessly and cleanly, like how a skilled chef would cut up his fruits.


    "Now then Cynthia. Mind telling me how a Retainer made their way all the way over to the very heart of our nation?" Arthur asked as he sat back down like a monarch, with his arms crossed.


    So him being stronger than even the Lances wasn''t a bluff, but to kill a Retainer so easily. He must truly be an asura.


    I couldn''t help but kneel down, deeper than I ever have to any king.


    "I''m sorry lord, I don''t-" Before I could finish he stopped me.


    "I''m not a lord. I don''t know what is going on inside that old brain of yours but I am no asura. Though, it would be a lie to say I don''t at least share some history with both Kezess and Agrona." Arthur just name dropped the two strongest beings in the world. The two beings even other asuras fear and respect, as if they were just long time friends.


    I hesitated for a moment. The curse the Vritra placed on me was a severe one. If I''m not careful I''d be ripped apart by my own mana.


    Gulping down dry saliva that felt like sand going down my throat, I opened my mouth to speak before Arthur stopped me once again.


    "No need, I have the information I already need. And I know of the curse those basilisks placed on you."


    Seems like he has already extracted info from the Retainer before he disposed of him.


    "But Cynthia." He words made the hairs on my back stand on end.


    "If you want to live you will do as I command. Got it?" It was less of a question and more of an order. His very words seemed to be bending me to their will.


    ''Well I don''t have very many options do I? It is a eventuality that my true identity will be revealed. I''d be lucky if I get a quick execution, they''d probably torture me for any kind of information I can spit out before I kick the bucket.''


    But the chances of me surviving if I heed Arthur''s words seemed higher the more I learn about this boy. I doubt any of the Lances could take down a Retainer. And the way he speaks seems to indicate he knows much more than he is letting on.


    I bowed my head in curtsy.


    Arthur looked at me with a light smile. But the smile never reached his cold eyes, which seemed to be watching and judging my every move.


    "Good, here." A folder appeared out of thin air, and he slide it towards me on the hardwood table.


    "When your cover is blown this will help you deal with the council while I''m occupied with other things."


    Opening the folder was a neatly written report of Alacryan''s technology, army structure, and the basics of our runes. Yet some of the pages seemed sparse and intentionally left nearly empty, as if somebody had ripped out several pages.


    I looked at him with bewilderment but he only took a small sip of the tea in front of him.


    "What are you?" I asked, narrowing my eyes at him.


    "Hmm, what am I indeed." He mused as he blew on his tea to cool it down.


    "I''m serious Arthur, if you want me to work for you I have to know somethings." I snapped back.


    "Careful now Director. I think we all know who holds the keys here." He retorted without a hint of hesitation or worry.


    ''Truly who was Arthur Leywin. It was only happenstance I met him through Vincent. And he wasn''t from a family of any noble standing. He has the appearance of a well developed teen, but his combat capabilities as well as well as the way he conducted himself didn''t match with your average teenager. Or even a normal human for that matter.''


    "If you wanted I would be dead already." I simply stated the facts. This head of the Retainer only confirmed his strength in battle. And brawn wasn''t the only thing he had.


    "Fair enough." He seemed to finally relent as the got back up from his chair, now done with his tea.


    He closed the distance between us, his oppressive aura only intensifying as it drew the air out of my lungs. The space around him seem to bend to his will, he wasn''t moving through the world, the world was moving according to his orders.


    "I am here to save all of creation from those pompus parasites people call deities."


    ''So he plans on taking on not only the fast approaching invasion of Alacrya but also Ephetous?''


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Trust me when this old lady says that that is impossible." I coldly stared back. I''d rather not be involved in a crazy suicide mission to kill gods.


    Arthur only scoffed at me. "Alacrya is simply, sewing discord amongst the highbloods and the Sovereigns is simple enough. Generally, more intelligent people are easier to predict. All we need is for Agrona and Kezess to take their eyes off of Dicathen for a bit."


    "And you can undertake this arduous task? I doubt you could just waltz into Alacrya." I retorted back at the young boy.


    Arthur, seemingly ignoring my last comment began to walk to the door. Turning back to face me when he was just about the open the door. And in a cold yet playful tone replied.


    "Oh, you have nothing to worry about. I was just the right person for the job."


    Elijah Pov


    The sharp pains in my head have been only getting worse by the day. It all started when Art made my practice spar with him with a sword to improve my swordsmanship.


    Despite my status as a conjurer he insisted I at least have the basics of close combat fighting. Initially I feared for my life, I had seen him fight seriously and it was frightening.


    He didn''t even seem human anymore, moving at speeds that even my mana enhanced eyes could barely track. He fought like a machine, no wasted movement, each move so deliberate yet so effortless. It seemed more like a elaborate and beautiful dance than any kind of blade work I have seen before.


    But to my surprise he was a better teacher than I would have expected from a kid our age. At first we sparred with minimal practice beforehand, to gauge my current abilities. I wouldn''t brag but he did comment that my fundamentals were better than most for a pure conjurer.


    After that it was more practice duels and footwork, it was then when my headaches began.


    A wave of emotions that all felt foreign rushed into my head, as if the floodgates had been opened.


    Confusion, rage, determination, desperation. All of them aimed towards my friend in front of me.


    Yet, Arthur seemed understanding. In the back of my mind I wondered if he knew what was happening to me. Nevertheless he carried me back to my dorm room, reassuring me and nursed me until I calmed down.


    It felt as if somebody else had invaded my mind and planted those emotions and thoughts. But in the end it was just a fleeting feeling in that moment.


    While my condition had improved I still experienced bouts of pain and weird emotions in my head. I pressed through, just chalking it all up to puberty. But Arthur seemed to be more engaged and caring since then.


    ''Man, I really gotta clear my head.'' I thought in my head as I was taking a stroll around the campus. It was one of the few things that actually helped me defog my messy brain and reorganize my thoughts.


    It was then when I spotted Tessia. Seemingly deep in thought as she stood in front of Art''s office.


    "Hey Tess." I friendly said as I approached her, making sure to not startle her. Which didn''t seem to help as she jumped a little.


    "Elijah?!" She quickly recomposed herself and faced me. Her beautiful face was flush as she tried to hide her embarrassment.


    ''Art sure is lucky huh.'' I cursed in my head as I put on a friendly smile.


    "Looking for Arthur? Last I''ve heard he was not at school. He said he had some personal things he had to take care of." I stated, clearly seeing Tess'' intention of loitering around Art''s office.


    "Oh, is that so." She dropped her head as she heard my words, clearly disappointed and disheartened.


    ''Damn it Art. How can you leave such a girl hanging like this.''


    "Was there something you needed from him? If so, I can pass it onto him the next time I see him." I tried to cheer her up. Keyword, tried.


    "No, it''s okay Elijah. It''s just..." Her words trailed off as she tried to find the right words.


    "It''s just that our last conversation didn''t end really well and I guess you could say I wanted to make amends." She said shyly as she scratched her cheek.


    "Hmm, if it''s personal business I sorry I tried to pry." I quickly apologized.


    "Oh no no no, Elijah its fine. There was no way of you knowing. It just a thing between Art and I." She reassured me.


    ''Quick, I need to change the topic before this convo gets to awkward!''


    "So, I''ve heard you guys went into a dungeon for a field assignment. How did that go?" I asked, trying to lighten the mood. But a dungeon dive to the lower levels really wasn''t anything to write home about. But I am an A rank adventurer so I could hardly be called the norm.


    "Oh that..."


    ''Crap, did I just step on a landmine. Did it not go good?''


    "If you don''t want to you don''t have to talk about it." I backpedaled but Tess shook her head as she continued.


    "It kinda ended in a disappointment. We were all so excited to finally see some action but when we arrived it was entirely empty. No traces of other people or even any mana beasts."


    "Huh?!" No that''s impossible. I''m sure this school wouldn''t mistake a empty hole in the ground for a dungeon. Unless...


    "There weren''t any sighs of any sort of battle." I hastily asked Tess which seemed to surprise her a bit.


    "N-no. None that we could see."


    I placed my hands on my chin as I began to think.


    ''No, it can''t be. Art wouldn''t do something like that would he? This is Tessia though. She is the only girl that is close to Art so it wouldn''t be a stretch. And with his skills...''


    Sensing I had spent to much time thinking to myself I laughed it off as I scratched the back of my head.


    "Really? That''s strange. Did the teachers or any higher ups explain?" I asked feigning ignorance.


    "They still claim to be investigating but..." Before Tessia could finish her sentence a familiar voice called out to us.


    "Hey you two. What are you guys doing, having a meeting in front of my office."


    Turning around I saw the now all too friendly sight of Art. With his deep navy long coat flowing behind him like a cape as he walked toward us.


    Beside him was the upperclassman. Who, if I''m remembering correctly is Caera. She was famous throughout the school. Not only for her strength and smarts as a mage but her beauty. It was fair to say that she could possibly be the prettiest girl at this school. The uniform only seemed to elevate the sense of maturity and command that exuded from her.


    "Elijah!" Tess hissed at me as she jabbed me with her elbow. Loud enough for only me to hear.


    "What?"


    "Your drooling over her." She hissed again like a snake.


    Quickly wiping my face with my sleeve I turn again to greet the two.


    "Hey Art, hello Ms. Denoir!" I wave at then.


    "What are you guys doing here?" Art restated his question. His hands in his pants pockets, walking casually as if he owned the entire school. or maybe he just didn''t care at all.


    "Oh you know just talking between friends." I tried to play it cool.


    "Standing in front of my office? When there is a rest area for students right there." He said as he pointed to the couple of benches a few meters in the distance.


    ''Somebody help me here.'' I screamed in my head.


    "Actually Art, I wanted to talk to you!" Tessia quickly stammered out, confronting Art.


    ''Thank you Tess. I won''t forget this.''


    "Oh? What does our resident princess want to discuss with humble old me?" Art said playfully as he raised one of his eyebrows. Despite his friendly and lax nature he must have know what she wanted to talk about as he opened the large doors leading to his office as he motioned for her to go in.


    "Sorry you two. Maybe we can talk another time. Princess is calling." Art said back to us with a small laugh and a smile before excusing himself into his office.


    I heaved a large sigh as I relaxed my shoulders.


    "Your Elijah Knight, correct?" Caera questioned.


    "Yes ma''am!" I shouted louder than I would have wanted to due to the surprise.


    But Caera only chuckled at my awkwardness before continuing.


    "No need to be so formal with me. A friend of Art is a friend of mine. So just call me Caera." She said in a friendly yet mature tone.


    ''Who is this angel and why are you just now entering my life.''


    "If so. Hello there Caera. Did you need anything from Art?"


    She lightly chuckled. "Are you his secretary? I just needed to discuss a few student council matters with him, that''s all."


    ''Huh, if she needed to discuss school stuff wouldn''t it be better to talk with Director Goodsky? Why would she ask Art?''


    "But." Caera said in a more depressed tone, almost as if she was pouting. "He seems to be avoiding me for some reason."


    ''That little blonde lady-killer...''


    "Don''t be so down. Art''s always been like that. I''m sure he isn''t doing it on purpose. He just must be busy with all the other school work he has to deal with. But I''ll tell him to hear you out." I reassured Caera.


    At my comment and suggestion she seemed to lighten up almost immediately. A small smile crept up on her flawless skin, only accentuating her beauty.


    "Really? That''s a relieve. Would want to get on the Assistant Director''s bad side. Well I gotta go, the student council is no easier as an upperclassman." She said as she began to leave. Not before turning on her heels and staring directly into my eyes. My heart skipped a beat as she stared into my eyes. Her red eyes shinning like little rubies.


    "Blood never lies." She quietly muttered, almost too quiet for me to hear.


    "Huh?" I was taken aback by her sudden action that I didn''t have enough time to think about it before she pulled away.


    "It''s just a old saying. See you later Elijah." She smiled and waved as she walked away.

 Chapter 18-Calm Before the Storm

    Originally uploaded Feb 12, 2023


    Caera Pov


    Arthur Leywin. He was the boy I was tasked to keep tabs on. When Scythe Seris first informed me about this mission I was flabbergasted. I could tell my adoptive parents were as well. I was only a teen, and I would be acting as a sleeper agent in an entirely different continent.


    While the Denoirs wanted to protest, they knew better than to challenge the reasoning of a Scythe, so they obeyed like the dogs they were.


    Before I arrived here, I was given a briefing on the basics of Dicathen culture. I couldn''t afford to stick out like a sore thumb after all. While they told me Dicathen was an uncivilized society, full of corrupt aristocrats and a very basic understanding and usage of mana. There was a certain charm to them.


    Maybe it was because I was not treated as some fragile art piece when I was outside. But this continent felt more free. Most children in Alacrya born to a fairly well-off blood would attend school and train to either be a scholar or become a solider. There obviously were more career paths than that but in general the Vritra seemed to laser focused on a single goal.


    And while the same did happen here with nobles. You weren''t necessarily forced to it. There seemed to be more opportunities and choice. Whether that was a good thing was yet to be decided. Freedom wasn''t  free, there were tradeoffs. Only a small fraction of the population ever awakened and gained a mana core, and many more live in poverty or suffer at a daily basis.


    It was the symptoms of a incompetent leadership as well as the lack of a strong central ruling figure. But I wanted to learn more. More about the struggles and doing of daily life in such a world. It was all new to me and my brain wanted more of it.


    But Arthur Leywin seemed different. The original profile contained very little information, only his aproximate age and direct family members. It put him around my age, just a bit younger. But he didn''t seem like any child I have ever seem, even more well mannered and trained highblood children.


    Not to mention his position as assistant director at such a young age. It made me wonder if this was a common occurrence in Dicathen at first glance. Only for my assumption to be stumped by the other students. They didn''t know Arthur Leywin''s true age, he never mentioned it. And it would be hard to tell to an outsider.


    He was taller than most his age. With a ageless yet well sculpted facial features. He could be mistaken for a handsome young man in the prime of his life. But what differentiated him was his eyes.


    A striking gold, that seemed to be more like a cat''s than a human''s. They seemed to scan everything he saw. And deep within them was a hallow emptiness I had only seemed from veteran ascenders who have witness horrors I could never imagine.


    His mana control was impeccable. While Scythes and powerful highbloods pressure was overwhelming, stifling. But he didn''t feel any different from a adjourned. But the times he used magic, it was... something different.


    The large twin doors of his office swung open and out stepped Arthur Leywin. His hair loosely tied back with his overcoat on. Seemingly headed somewhere. His usual cat-like bond no where to be seen.


    I quickly tailed him making sure to mask my mana signature with an artifact and making sure I couldn''t be seen.


    He only got a couple of feet from his door before he abruptly stopped. And without turning around he spoke.


    "If you want to talk just talk. If not, I don''t need you following me around."


    Realizing my cover has been blown I speak out.


    "There seems to be a misunderstanding Arthur, I was merely waiting for you outside." I tried to act smooth about it. But I doubt it would work.


    "Mhm, and that artifact you are currently using?" I asked, now turned to face me with his finger pointed at my pocket.


    ''Crap.'' Any regular mage would have not been able to sense it, only a person with a high enough sensitivity to mana would know.


    "If you aren''t gonna answer at least don''t follow me around like a lost kitten and say it." He said before turning around and walking away.


    Quickly recovering from my blunder I run after him. I honestly didn''t have a plan, but from the movements of other Alacryan units in Dicathen as well as the strange happenings at this school I can tell they are planning something. And I needed to grow closer to Arthur as soon as possible.


    "Mr. Leywin, where are you going?"


    "I thought I told you not to call me that." He said slightly annoyed.


    "The-" Before I could finish he stopped me by raising his hand.


    "I have some urgent matters to attend to, now run along and go to your class." He dismissed me as if I was a small child before walking away again.


    Was he aware of my intentions? No, I made sure to make my image here in Dicathen as discrete as possible. There was no way he would know. He would have only know about the existence of Alacryan for only a couple of years. And they didn''t even know if we were a hostile nation preparing for war.


    The more I tried to find out about Arthur Leywin the more confusing things became. What was the reason for Scythe Seris to send me all the way here to keep an eye on some random boy. While I admit his fighting skills were superb for his age it just didn''t make any sense.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ''Who truly was Arthur Leywin?''


    Lucas Pov


    A rat who I didn''t even bother to learn the name of was leading me down a cave deep a fair distance from the academy.


    The air was cold with moisture dripping from the ceiling and down onto the cave floors. We have been walking for a bit now. I would have never bothered with a worthless student like him but he claimed he was working for a higher power.


    And from the way he spoke of him, he ruled with a iron grip. Which only sparked my interest.


    A small wooden door became visible in the distance. Seemingly crudely made and maintained. I kicked at the back of the boy''s and he fell face first into the stone floor.


    "What the hell is this?" I said annoyed. If this was a weird cult made by other students I had only wasted my time coming all this way.


    Placing on my foot onto the student''s back I ask. "Do you think this is some kind of joke?" I spat as a small fire ignited on the palm of my hands.


    I was fully prepared to teach this worthless mongrel a lesson before the wooden door creaked open and from inside a voice could be heard.


    "Welcome." The voice spoke, it was raspy and I could tell it was actively being altered by mana. Realizing the boy from under my foot I walk to the now partially open door.


    Swinging open the door I am met a congregation of hooded figures. All standing neatly in a row.


    ''This really is a cult.'' I muttered in my head, slowly regretting coming here.


    "Welcome to our humble meeting." The same voice spoke out. He was sitting on a stone throne at the far back of the room.


    A white mask covered most of his face, but my attention was drawn by his bright orange red hair that stood up like a living fire.


    ''What is my luck with people wearing masks.'' I mentally cursed before the student I knocked down recomposed himself and introduced me to their masked leader.


    "My lord, I have brought Lucas Wykes as you instructed." His voice shook.


    "Ahh, so this is the famous Wykes. We''re glad you could finally join us." The masked man hissed, his behavior, posture, and way of speaking reminded me of pompous and over confident nobles. People who were in their positions of power, not due to their own personal strength. But by happenstance of their lucky birth.


    "Join you? Who the fuck ever said I was joining this cult?" I retorted with a mocking grin. It didn''t matter there were a bunch of crazed cultists here. I could sense none of them were stronger than me. And even if they were they would think twice before harming a hair on a member of the Wykes household.


    "When your little messenger bird here said he had something to show me, I was expecting something more... grand. Who are you anyway. You don''t seem like a mere student. Are you a professor?" I continued.


    "You dare!" A hooded figure among the crowd spoke up as he pointed an accusing finger at me. "You should be grateful we let a mixed blooded mutt join us!"


    "Ho? Stooping down to racism are we? I thought we were living in a bit more progressive age." I spat each word like venom as the mana flared up from within me, reacting to my bubbling rage.


    The tension was broken by a loud snap of the fingers. And the cultist that spoke out burst into flames. Burning into crisp ash before he could even scream in pain.


    "Now now, that wasn''t very polite to our guest was it?" The masked man said with no remorse, it actually seemed like he was waiting to do and had enjoyed every second of it.


    ''I would have done the same if given the chance but, I couldn''t sense his mana at all. I need to be more cautious here.''


    "Now, about this meeting you are having, I''m going to need more information." I directed my question to the man on the stone throne.


    "Oh, I have bigger plans than just this academy. But for the moment certain... things are preventing me from deviating." He said with his face propped up by one of his arms.


    "I require exceptional mages to go through with my plans, and you are one of them. Everyone here is a human noble who all once took pride in the Xyrus that was built for pure blooded lineages. You may be the outlier but it''s the new motto for this school I suppose."


    Well, at least this one isn''t a mindless cult leader. But he is scratching at a old wound.


    "So what? Why should I bother wasting my time on bugs I could squish at any time. Even these pampered nobles. All these students are no better than idiotic low-class adventurers who flail around their weapons like a toddler." I spat out my true feelings. As I turned to leave.


    I might be a disappointment in my father''s eyes but living as an adventurer and as a student only strengthened my opinion of my superiority. I was dealt an unfair hand in life, being in the same family as my brother.


    "The rumors speak truth. You are a rather prideful child that sees lower class people as weak. But doesn''t your brother prove you wrong?" His words froze me in place.


    "You may be nearly unrivaled at this academy, be hailed as the star student. But you will always be worthless and a failure in your father''s eyes compared to Bairon, isn''t that right?"


    My hands clenched into fists as mana once again swelled inside me, pleading to be released.


    "But that isn''t even the best thing. Arthur Leywin only seem to have further disproved your ideals more, no?"


    My fingernails hung into my palms as blood flowed freely from them. ''How did he know so much about me?''


    "Did you know he is even a year younger than you? And look at him now. He is on top of the world, being number two in the most prestigious school on this continent. And the sad thing is he isn''t even trying." He was laughing now with his masked face in his hands.


    "Who the hell are you!" I screamed, fire manifested around me. Acting like violent snakes, trying to lash out at anything nearby.


    But then the man stood up from his throne, while bowing his head slightly in a mock showing of respect.


    "I am a mere benefactor who has come upon this land for the betterment of it."


    He then got back in this stone chair and continued.


    "Mr. Wykes I believe we can mutually benefit if you''d join us."


    My tamed my anger as the fire died down. He wasn''t someone I could take on with confidence just yet. I at least need him to think I''ll work with him.


    "Go on." I asked with gritted teeth.


    "Soon we will personally strike. And when I do the shaky ties between the three race will shatter. I currently have the council occupied so the stage is all set. I just need you to... loosen things for the final act."


    ''So he even dealt with the council? Is the bluffing or is that just how far his power and connections go?''


    "Loosen things... I assume Arthur Leywin is one of them?" I ask with genuine curiosity.


    "Very good! Looks like your tainted blood hasn''t affect your mental faculties." He said while clapping.


    "And how do you propose I do that." While I didn''t want to admit it, he was right. Arthur is far stronger than me and he hasn''t even been trying. Going up against him with the entire academy backing him would be suicide, even for me.


    "Relax, if you''re as strong as you say you are you will have no issues with the powers I bestow upon you. And trust me when I say that these powers will be on a different level."


    ''Jeez dude, could you try any more to sound more like a shady drug dealer.''


    "And you have a plan to draw out Arthur Leywin''s full strength?" I asked.


    "Yes indeed. He places great importance only in his family and friends." He said and I could see him smiling through the mask. "But there are two particular individuals at this academy."


    Just as he finished those words two names popped into my head.


    ''Elijah Knight and Tessia Eralith.''

 Chapter 19-The Attack

    Author''s Notes


    Wooo, probably one of the longest chapters I have written so far.


    This chapter basically showed how big a power gap there is between Arthur and the lessers currently in the story.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Not much else to say really, next chapter is still gonna have some action in it. But the school arc is basically finished now, onto the training and war prep arc. Where things will start to get a bit more interesting with new characters and plot points. And things will only get more challenge for Art from this point onward.


    Thank you for reading! Any criticisms and comments are always welcome and appreciated.

 Chapter 20-One Final Lesson

    Originally uploaded Mar 2, 2023


    Arthur Pov


    Bairon stared at me, his rage blatantly visible as a heavy aura around him. Raising his arm a bolt of white hot lightning roared out of his palm. But his spell didn''t even have time to reach me. A cage made of cool-blue ice encased both Bairon and I and Varay stepped in between us.


    "His fate is the council''s decision." She made without a hint of emotions in her words. I felt a certain kind of kinship with Varay. A soldier who had thrown away her emotions to be more effective in what she does. She truly reminded me of my past self.


    "Where is my brother!" Bairon yelled, the lightning around him coiling around like a great serpent. But unable to break free from Varay''s spell.


    "Bairon." Varay spoke again, this time with a more authoritative tone this time. "I shall not tolerate insubordination. Understood?"


    Before I could waste any more time I spoke up. "That won''t be necessary."


    "What did you say-" Bairon''s angry words were cut short as I flexed my body, shattering the ice that felt more like stone, that held me.


    It took longer than I thought for the rest of the Lances to process what had just happened. But Varay was the first.


    In a instant a barrage of ice spears and swords of varying sizes rained down upon me. As a legion of stone warriors were birthed from the ground.


    It would be suicide for any regular mage, or even for the most talented white core mages to take on all six Lances at once. Despite their lack of teamwork and coordination with each other, six Lances were still six Lances.


    I began gathering aether in one hand while conjuring a thin hexagonal panel in front of me. The water attribute mana bombarded the shield, while a torrent of raw aether ripped across the front lines of Olfred''s summons, reducing them to their base components.


    Bairon was then on me, charging me like a madman. Completely ignoring Varay''s own spells. Instead evaporating them away as the lightning coating his skin made him light up like a light-bulb.


    He extended his fist for a punch, and I grabbed it. Pinning his hand, I deliver a quick knee strike to his abdomen. With just enough force to not out right kill him. In response he spits out his last meal.


    Before he has the time to recover I send him flying like a missile with a strike of my own. As he crashes through multiple layers of marble and stone walls of the school buildings.


    ''I guess I can consider this as my last lesson as a teacher and assistant director.'' I mused in my head, thinking about how I should ''educate'' and humble these Lances.


    When suddenly a large shadow loomed over me like death. Craning my neck upwards I was met by a large stone hammer bigger than my entire body hurtling through the sky towards me like a meteor.


    I brace my body, enforcing my bones and muscles with aether as I catch the hammer in my hands. Under the weight and increased gravity my feet sank into the cracked ground.


    "I thought you guys wanted me alive?" I jokingly said as I heaved and pushed Mica away. She had a big childish grin on her face as she dashed towards me again. Moving at impossible speeds if you consider the sheer size and weight of her weapon.


    Pushing aether into my legs I appear behind the dwarven Lance, before she could figure out what had just happened I plucked the hammer out of her hands as I used it like a baseball bat to swat her away. I then quickly turn, using that momentum to throw the hammer at Alea.


    It was a risky gamble, revealing myself to her, but seemingly proving my point with my strength was effective enough. She and Aya seem to be acting just as instructed, but I still need to at least pretend to deal with them. Of course if she didn''t comply I had other ways to force her to follow my commands. I did have a close relationship with the Eralith family after all. And she say firsthand what I was capable of. So if they knew what was good for they will keep their involvement here at a minimum.


    Quickly turning my attention back to the remaining Lances, I am met with Bairon having recovered from his little wrecking ball lesson and was now looking at me with a look that would kill me if looks could kill. His rage was still palpable and made the air heavy.


    All four of the remaining Lances were floating above me, keeping their distance. Seemingly waiting for me to make a move.


    ''They learn fast, they seem to have caught on that I don''t want to kill them.'' I noted in my mind. I still had to wrap up things quickly, I did have two new guests I have to take care of.


    I began channeling aether into my back. Into Realmheart. I could feel the rune glow warmly on my skin as the building blocks of the material world were laid bare. Like seeing the very code running this reality.


    While I could control and manipulate basic mana based spells without Realmheart, for more complicated or stronger spells the godrune made things a bit easier.


    I reached out to grab the mana, aether forcing it to bend to my will. While most lessers could only utilize the mana their core purified, with conjurer''s using their own mana from their bodies to act as catalysts to cast long distance spells. The members of the Indrath clan possessing Realmheart they could more directly study and use the natural ambient mana.


    Mana is slightly different for every person, like how our bodies are naturally different with genetic variances. Each of their bodies have their own different ways of purifying and synthesizing mana within their cores. Hence the reason why mana transferring is not a studied subject, thought to be a waste of time. The mana with their cores are coded and synced in a sense to be only used by the wielder.


    But I had no such restrictions. With my lack of mana core and unique physical makeup. With Realmheart active I could reach inside and control the mana inside of beings to some extent. Like how a dragon wielding Realmheart would manipulate the ambient mana. While it was increasingly difficult with stronger and more numerous foes I could handle this much.


    The aether heeded my command as the mana was forced to move. The Lances, all of which were floating in the air, dropped out of the sky like a rock. And without the mana strengthening their bodies let''s just say they didn''t have the softest landings.


    "What did you do you bastard!" Bairon said with gritted teeth and a bloody face. He was desperately trying to peel himself off the ground.


    For a white core mage, mana control was second nature. They instinctively breathe in mana to power their bodies. So it is understandable that with their source of energy cut off they aren''t having the best of times.


    Ignoring Bairon''s question I approach them. All of them having uneasy faces as they sat powerless against them. But it wasn''t empowering as most would think. Here I was standing above all the Lances. They were at my mercy. If I wanted to I can change the course of history for this continent by killing them. But I knew what was to come. What will be brought upon this land and to all the creatures on it. I truly felt empty.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    I was now a arms reach away from Bairon when I spoke up again.


    "I am not your enemy. My actions are for Dicathen''s best interests. So I advise you to not get in my way. Next time I won''t be so merciful."


    My words hung in the air, and Bairon didn''t refute. He knew he was no match for me. And he didn''t even know my identity.


    I left them with my last words and feelings of failure and shame as the aetheric pathways carried me far away from Xyrus city.


    Varay Pov


    "You what!" King Greysunders yelled as he smashed his fist into the table. He huffed in disbelief as he continued. "All six of you were beaten by a single man!?"


    "Now now Dawsid. We need to at least hear them out-" Alduin tried to calm down the dwarven king but that only seemed to enrage him further.


    "What is the point of this alliance and council if we can''t even deal with a single person! What is the point in even having the Lances!" He shouted, pointing an accusing finger at us.


    "Could you at least gives us some information on this individual?" Priscilla spoke up. Trying to make sense of the whole situation.


    "My apologizes your majesties, all the info we know were in the report." I replied as I bowed my head.


    We didn''t have much info to go off of. He concealed his face. The only defining features we could gather was his blonde hair and gold eyes. As well as his above average height and figure, which didn''t seem to fit the kinds of strength he exhibited.


    "And the school has been secured? Any surviving traitors?" Blaine Glayder asked with his face resting on his palm.


    "We have our team currently occupying the school for the time being. But unfortunately none of the traitors seems to have survived." Olfred reported curtly.


    Blaine fell back into his chair as he looked up at the ceiling. "Are we sure this wasn''t some weird ploy by them to cover up their tracks?" he asked with a sigh.


    "While there is no direct evidence to disprove that. With eyewitnesses from the students and facility members present seemed to say otherwise your majesty." I replied again.


    "Capture this person this instant! Put out a search warrant! Scour the entire continent if you have to!" Dawsid shouted again, spit visibly flying out of his mouth.


    "And what? Ignore the fact that an academy in the heart of the city was attacked? You seem to be focusing on the wrong thing here Greysunder." Aludin countered. The tensions between the three races were never good. But this alliance was a step in the right direction, at least for any outsiders looking in. In reality, forcing them all to work towards a common goal was a headache inducing task. And it seemed that this whole council could be dissolved at any moment.


    "The Lances are a extension of the royal family they serve. Him disrespecting the Lances is him in turn spitting in our faces! Do you not get that?" Greysunder snapped back. While I did agree with him to an extent we had more dire matters to attend to.


    "We can''t just pour all of our resources to find a single individual. We don''t even know his face. And if six Lances wasn''t enough to subdue him then what will?" Blaine asked more inquisitive in the Greysunder''s new found anger.


    "That won''t be necessary." A new voice cut through the argument. We all turned to face the new figure who revealed himself from the shadows.


    I urged my body to move, to fight back against the unknown intruder. But it felt as if my entire body was turned to stone. My limbs just wouldn''t heed my command.


    Donning a black battle robe with purple markings, he was dressed like a master monk. With decades of combat experience. He possessed the face of typical old man, his long with hair swept clean and into a ponytail at the back.


    But none of that mattered, the only thing that drew my attention was the only eye open. A eye set on his forehead, just above his two sets of regular eyes. It seemed to have a piercing gaze, I felt as if I was just a transparent piece of glass and he was looking right through me.


    I screamed internally for my body to move, but it didn''t. It felt as if I was trapped in stone, no... it would be more adept to say I was turned to stone. A overwhelming pressure I have never felt before. Not even the highest class mana beasts could compare.


    I instinctively knew... he was someone I couldn''t even hold a candle to.


    He took a shallow bow, not of obedience or respect. Just a common greeting. "Greetings Dicathen council, my name is Aldir." He spoke softly but I could feel the suppressed force behind it.


    "Who are you? How did you get here?" Greysunder stammered, having difficulty properly breathing under the intruder''s pressure.


    "I have arrived to give Dicathen a fighting chance in the coming war." Aldir announced as his purple eye scanned the entire room. And when his sights landed on me I felt a cold chill go up my spine.


    "So war truly is upon us." Aludin muttered while covering his mouth in disbelief. While info of Alacrya''s existence is still new to the public, the council has been mulling over their intentions. Having discovered several alien technology and sleeper cells we could only assume the worst.


    "Yes, that it is coming sooner than even you''ve realized. Agrona has been planning for this for some time now." Aldir said directly to Aludin, confirming his suspicious.


    Greysunder, however seemed more taken aback by the nonchanlant nature of the whole conversation. "How can you not question an intru-" Before he finished his words Aldir''s glowing eye stared directly into his eyes.


    We all knew, if he had wanted we would have never even known his presence. And that he could just as easily dispose all of us if he truly wanted. If we wanted any chance of survival we had to listen well.


    Lucas Pov


    My eyes snapped open. My body despite the state it was in before felt light, almost weightless. The terrible aching in my limbs and core were also gone. It felt as if my body was created anew. Looking at my surrounding it was a grassy field. Seemingly going on for miles. The sun suggested it was around dusk. As it painted the sky orange. It felt like I was in dream, is this what death was like.


    "Ah good, your awake." A baritone called out to me. A voice that I was sick of hearing. I push my upper body up as I look around for the source of the voice.


    And there he was, dressed in simple black robes. Still donning the white mask, with his piercing gold eyes.


    "What have you done to me!?" I yell at him, I willed the mana to respond to my will. But when I reached out for it I felt... nothing. I couldn''t understand it. I had awakened at a very young age, a prodigy. Not felling something that you have felt for almost your entire life felt like losing a limb.


    Grey only seemed amused by my bewilderment that was clearly on my face. "I have given you a second chance." He spoke, this time his voice seemingly coming from all around me.


    Anger bubbled up inside me. ''He thinks he can give me a second chance. How dare he!'' Giving up on utilizing any mana I charged at me, like a raging bull.


    When I was only a few inches away from him he disappeared. Spinning wildly I try to locate him again.


    "You never got the recognition you deserved did you, Lucas?" His voice came from inside my head.


    "Get the fuck out of my head!" I snarled. Who does he think he is, not knowing what I have gone through.


    "Oh, but I know a lot about you Lucas. Your elder brother was my battle brother after all." He spoke, almost mocking me. Spewing blatant lies. Why would my brother of all people be involved with a lowly adventurer. Let alone be close enough to call each other brothers in arms.


    "Reveal yourself coward!" I yelled, balling up my fist hard enough to draw blood.


    I only blinked for less than a second, but when I opened my eyes he was face to face with me. His cat-like eyes staring deeply into mine. It almost had a hypnotizing effect as I felt his gaze draw me closer.


    "As you wish." He coyly said as he reached up for his mask. I was still furious, but I was also curious. Just what kind of person was he?


    He grabbed his white mask, and removed it.


    I fell backwards in disbelief. As I began crawling away, desperate to get as far away from him as I can.


    "No no no... that''s not..." My words failed me as I could stare at his own bare face. An almost milk like colored skin, flawless and ageless. His wheat-like blonde hair complementing his topaz eyes. It was...


    "Assistant Director, Arthur Leywin at your service." He said with a smirk as he took a slight bow.


    "You... how... why?" I stammered out. You are telling me that no good adventurer who couldn''t even show his face was... was under my nose this entire time!?


    "I''ll say this again. I can give you a second chance, Lucas. Your skills and talents can not be wasted." He said, with a more easygoing face this time. It almost seemed like he was pleading.


    "Why should I help the likes of you? You won''t be able to survive for long anyway. My brother will rip this entire country apart to search for me!" I mocked confidence. In truth I don''t know if my brother, or anyone in my family would care. I was always the second-rate son, constantly overshadowed by Bairon.


    "I had a feeling you would say that." He said with a sigh. And the next thing I knew was a amethyst blade directly in my chest. I didn''t even feel it. Just tasting the blood rising up into my mouth as I looked down at my wound.


    His blade slid effortlessly out and left me with a cold chilling feeling. I could feel my body begin to fall as the grassy ground filled my vision.


    I awake with a jolt. Sweating profusely, I began looking around. Trying to confirm my surroundings, maybe it was all just a bad dream after all. I sat in a shallow pool of some blue liquid. It wasn''t water, it felt different. More relaxing, as if it was some miracle liquid that heals you.


    "Even with your soul damaged you handled that better than I thought you would." The same voice called out to me. And turning my head I was met by him again.


    I began walking over to my with a towel and some water in his hand.


    "Why don''t we try that talk again?"

 Chapter 21-The Old Race

    Originally uploaded Mar 12, 2023


    Vago Pov


    I floated, in a trance. The relic radiating a brilliant light blue as it floated in front of me. That old archaevoist was a utter fool. Only hoarding rare and interesting things for his own amusement and collection.


    Stooping so low as to steal from our own kind. Directly from a stasis realm where all of its inhabitants were still in hibernation. I did pondered if I should notify the awakened council of his escapades, but I voted against it. If those nosy bureaucrats got involved this relic would likely spend the rest of eternity in a locked vault, collecting dust.


    Either that, or the council takes several decades or centuries to make a proper decision. That was par for the course with us ascended Djinn, time was not something we lacked.


    Heck, there was even a play retelling the stories of the Great Scouring and our last-ditch attempt at a counterattack that when performed in its entirety, was 3 days long. With the performers and audience barely requiring sustenance or sleep.


    While I had prepared precautions in case of any interference, I would rather not waste any more time than I had to.


    I regained focus, closing my eyes as I left the raw data of the universe around me flood my brain. The mana, the aether, all intertwined, all playing around and against each other. In a intricate dance. The relic in front of me was glowing bright, like the sun.


    Well I wasn''t directly staring at it of course, only reading and feeling the aether it gave off in my mind. I could sense it, the strength and purity of it. The massive amount of power it held. A tool crafted and refined by our ancestors for countless millennia. I didn''t even truly know if it was a Djinn made artifact. Nevertheless we were the race that could fully understand it.


    And that bastard museum hoarder wanted it as decoration. Neoth, the lord of Sullamance, the archaevoist of the Prismatic Galleries. He was a old acquaintance. Being a museum curator even before our transference and ascension. Hunched over as he always was pouring over old scripts or documents. His infusion with aether only seemed to dial up his collector habits by a million.


    No longer satisfied with his collection, which was the largest of any Djinn gallery in known history. He embarked on collecting and displaying all of the material world. That hopeless fool, always so fixated on the past.


    When our connection with the very fabric of reality allowed us to do so much more. Right on cue the orb began glowing even brighter, as if it heard me. I could feel the runes and glyphs all over my skin glow, as my skin got warmer and warmer. To the point it began to feel as if my very skin was on fire.


    But I could feel it, the ancient relic passed on by countless generations answering my call. It began to morph and change, as if it was alive. The aether emitted from it was unlike anything I have felt before. I could feel the backlash and stress of aether on my body. But I knew I was so close, if my hypothesis is correct, with this relic''s help our race might have another chance.


    My concentration was broken by an alert. As my entire meditation chamber began blaring like a siren. My connection to the greater universe and relic disappeared, all now a fleeting feeling.


    I opened my eyes with a groan, calculating the time I have just been forced to waste. It had taken me several decades to get so close and to be yanked back out.


    I turn my head as a panel of aether appears right before my face. Flashing red to grab my attention, as if I could miss it with a deafening sirens.


    I begin reading the contents of the message, no doubt sent by another member of our kind. And I couldn''t help but scoff.


    "That old bastard actually got the council involved in this." I thought out loud. As I dropped my feet to touch the ground. Summoning my Staff of Time, I reluctantly begin to embark.


    While our race has been greatly reduced in numbers and power, only further weakened by a faulty hibernation system. There were members of our race who ranked high enough that have awakened with most of their mental facilities still intact. Who have banded together to form a council of sorts to regulate and protect the rest of our kind before we fully reanimate them.


    With a flick of my wrist a small portal shimmered to life. With our realms we have forged being more dense with atmospheric aether such a feat was easy even without any tools or artifacts.


    Before stepping in I take a deep sigh, while as immortal aether powered beings us Djinn did not lack time. So any political discord or bickering could take years to finish. And I''d rather not waste my time with the pointless bureaucratic system. But if I fail to show myself I have no doubt they will send their personal forced after me.


    Finally making up my mind I step into the portal.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ***


    Neoth Pov


    "Are you sure he''ll come?" Executioner Filliaus asked, still sharpening her scythe. A tool infused with vivum type aetheric arts, capable of dealing blows directly to a being''s soul. Giving them a true death.


    "If he doesn''t then he isn''t as smart as we give him credit." Highlord Oliurk replied, as he tapped at the armrest of his seat. Producing an annoying clicking sound. Originally a metalworker, through certain connections as well as some underhanded methods he rose to be the Highlord of his realm. Smart and crude enough to cover his tracks, leaving little evidence to convict him.


    Oliurk''s long grey hair flowed like waterfalls over his shoulders. He had a larger build, no doubt honed by his years working as a metal forger. The stress and hardships of his previous occupation were written plainly on his body and face.


    "Will you stop that!?" Erurda yelled, she was the youngest of the council, brought to the her position not because of her talents but her lineage and connections. Hailing from a wealthy household, holding much of the power within their own realm, it would be a wrong to say the previous Highlord had any political power at all.


    Despite this, with her aggressive personality she would constantly butt heads with older and more experienced members of high society. And it was certain her and Oliurk would begin arguing again. It was a mystery how she survived so long as a member of those pacifist cowards.


    How entertaining it was, for we have gained power over the cosmos, yet when push comes to shove we all return to our basal instincts like animals. Barking and roaring at each other.


    Watching all of this was Varactor, observing silently from his seat, which was positioned higher above than the rest. Wearing large crimson robes and a hooded cloak of the same color, which obscured most of his mangled and deformed body. He was the most eccentric and unpredictable of the council. Replacing many of his own body parts and internal organs with machinery and relics, he was once fully flesh and blood, living as a once in a generation prodigy scholar. When his time came, rather than embracing death and returning to the aether, he instead rejected the limitations of mortal flesh. Most would consider him insane, but his mind wasn''t something you could ignore. And with his studies he pushed the boundaries of technology and magic, blending them together.


    Little by little he replaced his own frail body. It was difficult to even tell if he is the same scholar from all those years ago. But his mind was a scary thing indeed, whether that be raw processing speed or the wealth of knowledge he held. Even that old chronomancer would be no match in a battle of wits.


    ''Ah, speak of the devil.'' I thought, sensing the disturbance of aether in the round council room. A small purple portal rippled and appeared before us, and out stepped the that old time wizard.


    Donning a emerald cloak with a golden headdress, resembling some kind of snake. His eyes glowed a subtle forest green, with not a very amused look plastered all over his face.


    "So nice of you to finally join us." I jested, spreading my arms open in a mock welcoming gesture. I might be old, even ancient by some standards, but that didn''t mean I couldn''t have fun.


    The old chronomancer only gave me a passing glance, but I could just hear this annoyance and frustration. As he bowed his head in respect to the council, we all knew it was for show. His great disdain for any sort of bureaucracy was apparent. Even refusing to join any other realm, despite the great offers he no doubt would receive for his services.


    "May we please begin? I have some urgent business I must attend to." Vago politely asked, trying not to give me chance to prolong this any further than it probably will be.


    "Lord Neoth has accused of inter-faction thievery, Chronomancer Vago. How do you plead?" Varactor''s words echoed throughout the council chambers. His voice heavily altered by his mechanical augmentations.


    Vago quickly bowed his head once again, and began to speak.


    "My lords, I assure you I have justifications for this case."


    "So you confess to thievery?" I could sense Oliurk eyebrows raise at his statement. Now curious, both he and Eruda put a hold on their debate.


    "And your reasons being?" Filliaus asked, leaning on her scythe. With an eager gleam in her void-like eyes.


    "Our venerable Lord General... the emperor has tasked me in retrieving this artifact." Vago answered, his voice shaking as he spoke of the warlord turned emperor.


    And the rest of the room reacted in a similar fashion, some shock, some fear, some excitement.


    "Do you have proof?" I asked, feeling a cold chill at the mention of that tyrant. If this matter truly involved him I doubt the council would side with me.


    "Indeed, Lord Neoth." Vago coldly replied. But I should just feel him taunting me, as if I had just walked straight into his trap. From his cloak he retrieve a small round disc. Pale purple in color. From it emitted a strong physic and aetheric presence. Far greater than any artifact or relic I have seen. And within was an encoded message. It was the imperial insignia.


    A metal limb emerged from Lord Varactor''s cloak. A spindly long metal arm, ending in three sharp finger-like jointed points. The mechanical limb gently plucked the insignia from Vago''s hands. And brought it up to its operator''s face. I could hear the gears and other machinery click and spin as the Highlord studied the disc.


    A loud cackle filled the room. The large cloaked lord reeled backwards as he continued laughing. An act that was no doubt incredibly painful to his distorted body, but he continued.


    The artificial implants and attachments all whined and groaned in protest to his sudden movements. And after what felt like several hours he finally spoke.


    "So, his majesty still lives?" He asked Vago, as his eyes underneath his large hood glowed a light purple, almost pink. As did Vago''s.


    An aetheric connection, where one uses aether to bridge the gap between two minds. A very effective communication method. Transferring one''s thoughts and ideas directly to someone else''s.


    It only lasted for a few second, but in that time several libraries worth of information could have been conveyed.


    "I no longer see the need for this hearing, do you Neoth?" Varactor directed his question to me. Less of a question and more of an order. I had fumbled greatly here.


    While the council still followed the final orders of that tyrant warlord, there were growing doubts of his survival in the beast glades. But this new evidence will only further galvanize their growing war effort. And preparations for his eventual return.


    If I didn''t want to be the first one on the chopping block I had no other choice.


    Reluctantly bowing my head in respect I mutter my answer. "No, my lord."


    At the same time I received a mental message from the old seer himself.


    "Better luck next time old friend." Vago''s voice range in my head. Even though I couldn''t see his face I just knew he had a smug smile on that wrinkled face of his.


    And in return I sent him a message back, through the aether rich atmosphere of the council chambers.


    "Time will tell, won''t it? Old comrade."

 Chapter 21.5-Omen

    Originally uploaded Mar 18, 2023


    Arthur Pov


    My vision shifted, as my surroundings stretched and morphed. As if everything around me was made of malleable clay. Even without using any of my godrunes I could feel the immense amount and strength of the aether moving around me. This was something even I could only dream of achieving.


    A nauseous feeling hit me like a truck, similar to using warp portals, but multiplied ten-fold. I reeled forward, covering my mouth in an attempt to not regurgitate the little food I had eaten. I could feel the bile and stomach acids rise and scratch my throat.


    I felt my body being propelled forward, despite not moving. No... it was more accurate to say that the space around me was moving instead of me. I could physically feel the time and space that was moving around me. I could hear different voices, different things. All at different times.


    I saw things that only the greatest poets and writers could ever describe. Stars and entire worlds being birthed from cosmic clouds. I saw great sea leviathans only told of in long lost legends and myths. Creatures so vast they seemed more akin to moving mountains than living creatures.


    Time was warped, I witnessed the first signs of life, budding like flowers. Great kingdoms and empires rising then falling. I saw it all, in that slight moment where I was in between realms, I saw the whole infinite of creation.


    Then suddenly all I was left with was the smell of the salty ocean. Recovering from the pain and disorientation I look around. Seeing the almost painting like scenery before me.


    The beautiful clear blue ocean, rolling in waves. The bright blue sky with puffy clouds that looked more like desserts than actual clouds.


    It was all so perfect, as if some artisan had dedicated their entire life to sculpting every minute detail of this reality. But there also was an underlying unsettling quality about all of it. It was... too perfect.


    It felt like I was in a dream, the waves all rolled and crashed in a perfect sync to each other, creating a sort of harmonic rhythm. The sand beneath my feet, all the tiny little grains of the eroded rock were all the same size. All matching each other seamlessly. And in the distance was a small house, raised above the sand by wooden piers, with a chimney spewing out a steady stream of smoke.


    The air was so dense with aether it felt as if I could cut it with a regular knife. Far exceeding even the levels of the Relictombs. It was raw life energy of reality.


    My vision shifted again, stretching and distorting. Similar to how it does when I teleported using spatium. And I appeared in the beach house. A warm comforting light from the fireplace  filled the room. And the smell, it was hard to describe. It was a smell I could have sworn I have smelled before but couldn''t place a finger on it. But it smelled like home. A sense of nostalgia


    The house was empty, the only sounds was the fire crackling and a faint sound I couldn''t quiet make out coming from behind a door which seemed to lead to the backyard.


    I made my way across the wooden floor, each plank of floorboard was a rich brown color. Freshly waxed and all meticulously cut and crafted. I couldn''t explain why but with every step I took I felt my body grow heavier and heavier. The aether around me grew increasingly more dense, as it all weighed down on me. From behind the door I could feel an otherworldly presence.


    I hesitantly turn the doorknob and swing the door open. Knowing what I will find didn''t help the overwhelming feeling of dread I felt.


    The door swung open on well oiled and maintained hinges. And in front of me laid a small garden. With dirt a rich-dark brown, almost black. And lush plants, all of which seemingly resembled fruits and vegetables from my old world.


    In the middle of it all was a man, he was dressed simply, like a farmer. Dark pants, pale shirt made of simple fabric with a straw hat to block the sun atop his head of blond hair.


    He was wearing gardening gloves, squatting down and tending to his garden when he spoke.


    "You''re probably wondering why I brought you back here." He spoke, but his mouth didn''t seem to move. He spoke directly to me, much like how Sylvie or Regis would speak in my mind.


    I approached closer, the feeling of uneasiness only increasing. I have fought against beings entire civilizations worshiped as gods, things that could level entire countries with their power. But this... him... It felt as if I was conversing with entity that was beyond my understanding, as if my feeble mortal mind could barely perceive him.


    He then stood up, dusting himself off in the process and faced me. He had the same ageless face as me, but certain features made him seem more... mature. Maybe it was the ever so slight wrinkles around his eyes, or just his eyes themselves which seemed to have a hypnotizing effect as I stared into them. Like an endless void of knowledge and power that pulled me in to its depths.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    I had to force my eyes closed, I felt as though I would go insane if I continued direct eye contact.


    He approached me as he handed me what appeared to be some red fruit. It was a very vibrant red, almost making me question if it was edible.


    "Try it, it''s good. Grew it myself." He reassured me as he took a bit out of the one he was holding in his other hand. Making a satisfying crunch sound as he bit down on it.


    And hesitantly I did as he instructed, biting down on its hard glossy surface. I was met by a very sweet and slightly sour flavor. It was unlike anything else I have tasted before. So juicy and full of flavor.


    The old Arthur seemed satisfied as he smiled slightly. Before he continued speaking.


    "Arthur, there is a good reason why I brought you back in here again." He spoke, this time in a more serious tone. He was directly speaking with his mouth now. And I could just feel the incredible amount of power he was suppressing. It seemed to take more effort to contain than to let it loose.


    "And that being?" I asked as I finished chewing. This... older version or different version of me was like the current me in many ways. But time and experience was what made he so unpredictable and different from me. But I knew he wouldn''t have brought me here just to give me some food from his garden.


    "I have been watching you for some time now, and you seem different." He said as he removed his straw-hat. Letting his mane of light gold hair flutter in the gentle breeze of the sea.


    "Regis would call you out for being a creepy stalker." I pointed out as my eyebrows raised at his statement. Which made me wonder, did he have his own Regis? Sylvie, while being an asura she still had a limited lifespan. Even with the aether helping to extend her life, me being a creature of pure aether would outlive her. But Regis was a different case. He wasn''t a natural living animal and was directly connected to me. So in theory he could stay alive as long as I lived or as long as he had a stable source of aether.


    I could still feel Regis, deep within my core in a state of hibernation but I couldn''t sense anything around his core, heck I couldn''t even feel his core. It was all overpowered by a oppressing aura and physic presence around him.


    "Ha ha, yes... yes he would." He lightly laughed while scratching his cheek. Quickly recovering he continued.


    "You are different from the others, Art."


    "Different from who exactly?" I probed, I had an idea of the answer he would give but still wanted to be sure.


    "Other Arthurs from different... lets say timelines and realities. You have made some interesting moves I must say. Most would go on a rampage with all the power they gained from their previous lives. Or at the very least rush into things." He replied, taking another bite of his fruit.


    So he confirmed my theory. I had an inkling that something was different of my new world. It didn''t completely match up to my previous timeline. If he were to extract me and insert me into an already existing timeline that differed from my own it would make sense why things were slightly different.


    Not to mention this old Arthur who seems to have been observing me could have been pushing some buttons behind the scenes as well.


    "Oh, don''t worry. I have only interfered with the little things. Nothing major." He replied, quickly waving away my suspicious, as if I had spoken them out loud.


    ''Nothing major? That would explain certain things. Not sure if now the correct time to ask about it in detail though. Even if I asked I doubt he would tell me everything.''


    "Just some quality of life things you know. Nothing you should be concerned about right now. I have more important things I must tell you." He continued as a small wooden table and chairs materialized in front of us. He motioned for me to take a seat, and he followed afterward.


    "I have been watching you, and I think I pieced together a bit of your plan." He eyed me closely, trying to judge me from my reactions.


    "A bit? From what I have seen it doesn''t seem to be difficult for you to read my mind." I asked back, trying to keep a neutral face. I wasn''t sure it quiet worked, but old Arthur still continued.


    "Where is the fun in that? Also I do respect your privacy. You are me and I am you after all." He said with cheeky smirk that reminded me a bit too much of my wolf companion.


    All these beings who are above everybody else just seem to look at us mundane people as a source of entertainment it seems. Seems to be a fate that will even befall me someday.


    "Anyways, I have gotten a basic gist of your plan and I must warn you. You are treading a dangerous path." His voice suddenly turned ominous, and I could sense his aura swirling around inside him like a whirlpool.


    "You care to explain why?" I questioned cautiously. He wasn''t like Kezess or Agrona, I couldn''t get a good read on him. And there wasn''t a doubt in my mind that he would utterly and completely delete me if he deems necessary. He was a being completely detached from any norms. Like a true higher being.


    "You''re smart, I''ll let you figure that out on your own. I''ll just warn you. If you continue down the path you are on now, the asuras you are worried about will be the least of your worries. Don''t let your past memories and experiences lead you astray." He finished as he got up from his seat.


    While I had realized that my knowledge of the future will become more and more useless the more I alter the timeline. It didn''t make the entirety of my past experiences useless. No, there was something else in his threat. Some thing even I couldn''t foresee.


    "Are you implying that you yourself might take action?" I asked in genuine concern. The difference in power and knowledge between us was something I couldn''t even fathom right now.


    "That relic I gave you will answer some of your inquiries. As for that last question... who knows? But if you manage to make things so dire that I need to get involved then..." His words trailed off with a shrug as he turned around to face me again. This time with a straw-woven basket in his hand.


    "Here, think of it as a souvenir." He said, the poison underlying his voice now gone. As he placed the basket in my hands.


    Peering into the basket I just see an assorted collection of various colorful fruits.


    I looked back up at him with a questioning look. He just threatened me and expects me to leave with a fruit basket all happy?


    "Yes, yes I do. They''re all grown here by me I assure you they are good. Share them with your family." He answered the question that didn''t even leave my mind.


    "Well, I suppose it''s time you leave now." He said as he looked up at the now sky. Now a faded orange with the setting sun in the distance. The clouds now thin wisps that streaked across the painting-like sky.


    Before words could leave my mouth my vision was warped again. The space around me was visibly stretched and began to change. As a great blackness eclipsed my vision.

 Chapter 22-Ancient Memories

    Originally uploaded Apr 4, 2023


    Neoth Pov


    I strode along the white marble path. The meticulously crafted pathway flanked on each side by numerous exhibits. Some of priceless artifacts or relics from races lost to time. Some were living legends and myths, creature and people only whispered about in stories, all frozen in time.


    Some of my larger exhibits housed entire battlefields frozen in a single moment. Swords raised, ready to strike down their opponent, spells manifesting in the material world, all of it perfectly displayed for my viewing.


    My galleries have grown far larger than I had originally planned, I doubt even the most long living asuras could explore my galleries in its entirety in their life time. Well that is if they could handle all the information and horrors I have gathered before they go insane.


    It was a work of beauty, my realm. A enclosed world within what lessers nowadays called the Relictombs, quiet a fitting name in actuality, I have modified for my purposes. Just a shame that so many of our kin have emerged from their stasis with their minds lost, I fear there might not be enough like-minded people to share my work with in the future.


    I eventually arrived at the display I was searching for. A painfully curated recreation of my old museum, filled with old totems, books, and other ancient works of literature. And in the center of it was a stone statue, fashioned in a way that resembled a frail old man, me.


    The statue''s neck was craned downward, caused by years peering over old relics. Not much has changed since then, I still donned my emerald cloak, each scale of the cloak a crystalized fragment of time itself.


    The same memories replay within my memory banks every now and then. Back when are race were a bunch of peaceful hippies. Always going on and on about diplomacy and agreements. It was a miracle we survived for as long as we did.


    I reach out for the small orb placed in front of the gallery of my old museum. While I would indeed like to indulge in giving a detailed tour of everything within my realm myself, I knew that would be a gross waste of my time. In preparations for such guests I have prepared aetheric orbs containing a detail description or sometimes stored memories.


    Touch the smooth white surface of the orb it sprang to life at my touch. Small intricate gold and purple runes began pulsing, creating a steady glowing hum.


    And I was brought into the old memory.


    ***


    I appeared as I had been displayed in my galleries. A old weak body, with no aetheric augmentations. My skinny neck craned over a pile of old documents.


    Despite it being just an old memory of mine replaying I can still vividly remember it all. The smell of old parchment paper, the feeling of the ink and paper in my hands. It really did put things into perspective.


    "Permission to speak my lord?" A small frail voice called out to me.


    I turned my head, a movement that wasn''t pleasant. I opened my mouth to speak, my lips parched and cracked, my voice came out weak, as if I hadn''t spoken in several years.


    "Speak."


    "Lord Vago has arrived to convene with you my lord." A servant quickly answered, not wanting to take away any precious time from me.


    Several images and thoughts played in my mind as soon as I heard that name.


    The enemy, aevum, the chronomancer, the general''s right hand, an old friend.


    Summoning my staff and using it as additional support I made my way out of my old wooden chair. My legs wobbled and creaked with each step.


    I clicked my the end of my staff on the ground as several golden engravings on the staff''s surface began to glow. The maws of a portal opened up in front of me, and without hesitation I stepped in. Appearing instantly at my destination, no feeling of nauseousness or delay.


    And there was Vago, his old frame hunched over as he gripped his staff with both hands. Wearing a deep forest green hooded clock with a golden headdress denoting his high statues.


    "You know old friend, for a chronomancer you seem to never come at a good time." I joked as I lightly chuckled at my own joke. It felt as if there was dust in my lungs as I did so.


    Vago only looked at me with an displeased look as he spoke.


    "Things are more dire than you know."


    "Oh, I''m sure of it. I have recently found some interesting documents. They might even date back to before our race even existed." I answered, mostly to annoy him.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Your hoarding habits will be the death of you." Vago said as he shook his head.


    "Hoarding? Oh no my good friend I do believe that you are mistaken.  I am collecting and documenting things within in our reality for future generations to see and study. Quiet the noble deed don''t you agree?"


    "All you do is sulk about in the past, when we have the ability to so much more." Vago answered with a sigh.


    "And where did that bring you?" I asked, raising my eyebrows. Vago indeed was one of most prominent chronomancer is our history. Yet him here to ask for my assistance only made his statement seem vain.


    Vago only gave me a threatening look before he cleared his throat. This indeed more entertaining than looking over old documentations.


    "I have been sent to deliver an important message." He announced as he straightened his stance and readjusted his robes.


    "Let me guess, you''re here to recruit me?" I cut him off, an action I know ticks him off to no end.


    "If you have gathered so much I presume that you already have an answer?" Vago questioned, trying to not let his annoyance show on his face.


    I sighed as I looked back at my old colleague. We went back a fair bit. Having first met at the academy. While our interests and area of study were different, we still acknowledged each other''s skills.


    But he always was a sharp thorn in my side. With his time manipulation skill, always meddling in my affairs to further his own goals. And he comes to me now for assistance for his little rebellion?


    "Lord Vago, you are a chronomancer, yes?" I asked.


    "What are you getting at." Vago asked his eyebrow furrowed in annoyance.


    "Can you not see the end result of your futile struggle?" I questioned as I thrummed my fragile fingers on my staff. Trying to further annoy him but to seek if he knows of both of our fate.


    "Studying aevum is not fortune telling. It is more complicated than just merely reading the future." he spat every word full of venom.


    "Shame. You and I both know this was a complete waste of both of our precious time." I replied as I turned to head back into my study.


    "Truly a disappointment, with your talent in vivum and soul manipulation you could have been so much more." Vago whispered just loud enough for me to hear him as he conjured a portal.


    I swiftly turned on my heel just as Vago was stepping into the portal. I contemplated whether I could try to forcibly close his way of exit while he was midway through. But decided against it, I didn''t need his warlord he worships to go for my head.


    Instead I spoke my last words before the purge. A old Djinn saying, a reminder that no matter what actions we take we are always on a predestined path. That everything in the end is meaningless and already chosen by our fate.


    "May fate always loom over us all."


    Aldir Pov


    I stood at the very peak of the highest tower. Looking down of the scenery. The levitating fortress first constructed by the Djinns, now the main base of operations for Dicathen. How the poetic


    I have no first-hand experience with that ancient race. I wasn''t even born when they were erased from history. With the very limited information I could find out they seemed to be a peaceful race. Mostly dealing with their differences with diplomacy.


    Which does beg the question as to why they would construct such weapons of war like this fortress. Xyrus city was just a large landmass brought up into the heavens, but this castle wasn''t so simple.


    Despite its size it contained a space far large then its outside size would indicate. No doubt some sort of aether arts. The council only discovered it through happenstance and sheer luck.


    The vast greenery of the beast glades spread out before me. A untamed nature that even gave pause to all but the most accomplished asuras. Many of its mysteries still shrouded in darkness. Perhaps there was some unknown race or civilization flourishing far away from any of our prying eyes.


    My eyes shifted, sensing the fluctuation of mana levels. Turning my head I am met by my colleague, Windsom. He was wearing what he always wore. A dark navy military style suit with gold markings indicating his ties to the Indrath clan. His platinum hair cut short and swept to one side.


    His eyes that resembled the night sky met mine. He bowed in curtsy as he joined me.


    "Lord Aldir."


    "Windsom." We both acknowledged each other as I continued to stare out below.


    Their was an awkward moment of silence, the only sounds were the wind that felt like a whip on my skin. It was a while until I spoke again.


    "Has Lord Indrath grown impatient with my progress and sent you?" I tried to not make it come out as annoyance, the last thing I needed was Kezess breathing down my neck.


    "I am merely here to visit an old friend." Windsom stated as he readjusted his clothes.


    ''Merely visiting? Somehow I doubt that but I''ll play along.''


    "Do you know the history of his floating castle?" I threw him a random question.


    WIndsom took a deep breath before answering. "A remnant of a dead race." He coldly said without a hint of remorse in his voice but not uttering their name.


    "Don''t you find it amusing? The fortress that holds the Dicathen council is merely a leftover sign of a bygone species." I mused, feeling the wind run through my long white hair.


    Windsom only silently stared at me, his star-like eyes seemingly boring holes into me.


    "Have you dragons not felt something?" I questioned, truly curious. The members of the Indrath clan all do have a special connection to reality and aether that the rest of us asuras don''t.


    "What are you saying?" Windsom asked genuinely. Alas it was useless asking him. If Kezess had also sensed it I doubt he would inform a mere messenger like Windsom.


    "Has your race''s connection to the immatuerium told you nothing? The disturbances of cosmic forces?" I probed the young dragon for more answers.


    Windsom seemingly growing impatient only heaved a sigh as he answered my questions with one of his own. "Have you, lord Aldir?"


    I searched through my mind. While I couldn''t directly see or influence aether myself, I could still sense it. The unimaginable power that binds our world together, the very building blocks of reality.


    But I very clearly sensed it. I couldn''t properly describe it into words. Aether was never a easily explained topic.


    But I felt it, a scream under the skin of reality. As if it was a living animal that was dealt a fatal wound. It roared through me mind like a tidal wave, but was fleeting in the end. A blink and miss it moment but it felt so real, as if I was the one being stabbed.


    Whatever or whoever caused such a ripple would be a being I couldn''t even fathom. What it merely a wrong feeling or cause of the stress I was under?


    But one thing I felt was certain, this upcoming war will not be a small or easy matter. I couldn''t describe the feeling exactly but it all feels to familiar, as if I had experienced all of this before.


    And all of my instincts now were telling me that the world will go through a tectonic shift in this war.


    I turned my attention back to Windsom, realizing I have been deep in thought for too long. I lightened my facial expressions as I turned back to return to the council chambers as I spoke.


    "Nothing, my dear comrade. Come now, we have things to prepare for."

 Chapter 23-Ruins

    Originally uploaded Apr 20, 2023


    Arthur Pov


    I pulled my hood down further as the cave grew darker and darker as I delve deeper. The only sounds being my footsteps. In my hands I held a small torch. While I didn''t necessarily need it, but I wanted them to know my presence.


    I had originally planned on contacting Mordain later, but decided that having him be aware of my intentions will be helpful. As well as having his support and knowledge earlier seemed to be a better decision. As well as having a fallback option to relocate lessers to during the fallout of the war.


    As I drew closer to Hearth I could feel a strong aura, but something wasn''t quiet right.


    From my left something darted towards me. Dropping my torch a sword roared to life in my hand as I parried against my attacker.


    Illuminated dimly by the torch that was now on the ground I could see the beasts crystalline hide. Seemingly made of obsidian than organic scales. It actually looked more like some construct made with earth type mana.


    The creature withdrew, but kept its dark red eyes on me. Forcing more aether into my conjured weapon it glowed brighter. Casting a purple glow.


    I couldn''t see them but I felt them, their was a sizable pack surrounding me. Using the cover of darkness to catch me off-guard.


    ''Yeah, that might have worked on anybody else.'' I thought in my head as I reached out for the ambient mana.


    I tugged at them with my own strength. And they were forced to bend to my will. Molded into shape and form by the aether that surrounded it. From the ground below several rows of stone spikes punched upwards. Each of them glowing a faint purple. And I could hear them make purchase as several beasts yelped in pain.


    Not giving them any time to recover I relinquished my hold on my sword as a torrent of raw aetheric fire erupted from both my palms. Unmaking anything they touched into their base particles, whether it was organic or not.


    These types of high level mana beasts were common here, deep within the beast glades. Creatures that were not documented or studied, left to fight amongst each other and evolve to survive, some of which could even pose a challenge to asuras. But something didn''t feel right to me. As if some unseen force was poking at my mind.


    I continued on my way, stepping over and around the carcasses of the beasts that stood guard of this dungeon as I retrieved my torch from the stone ground.


    It was only a short distance, a set of large doors soon entered my vision. On the black wood there was a depiction of large bird, its wings spread wide, engraved onto the doors. Overgrowing vines hung down from the ceiling as it draped over the entrance.


    I walked towards it, placing my hand on the doors. The black wood glistened in reaction to my light source, reminding me of the night sky. A black nothingness with tiny speck of sparkling stars.


    ''Now the only problem was getting in.'' I pondered in my mind. I doubt they would outright reject me, if they didn''t want me here they could have easily tried to burn me to a crisp before I even set a single food near their sanctuary.


    I gently knocked on the door, creating a sound that seemed more akin to that of ringing metal. The sound echoed and bounced of the cavern walls. But there was no response.


    I pushed aether into my back as one of my godrunes began to glow. Warmth emitted from the runes that appeared under my eyes as the particles that made up the material world were laid bare.


    I could see the abnormal amount of not only mana but also aether that was coming from the other side.


    "Guess I don''t have any other choice." I muttered as I diverted my attention to another rune. My vision shifted, as my physical body was carried to my desired destination.


    My body was still covered with purple lightning when I reappeared on the other side of the large doors. I had expected to be met with retaliation of some sort. I did appear to be a dragon who had used aetheric arts to infiltrate their stronghold after all.


    But I was met with only eerie silence.


    I headed for the balcony that overlooked the large chamber.  Each sound of my steps seemed to fill the entire place in the silence. I reached the overhanging balcony, its marble columns a work of beauty. Reminding me of the ones of ancient structure of Earth.


    And then I saw it. The once magnificent work of construction that Hearth was. A place that even put the greatest dwarven kingdoms to shame. The place where the exiled phoenixes lived together with the few remaining Djinn survivors. The last remaining remnants of Epheotus that was left in our realm.


    It laid in ruins.


    The vines that grew in and around Hearth were either withered or in flames. Blackened scorch marks marred the white marble floors.


    The expansive gardens which housed tall trees that once stood proud were reduced to ashes. Hundreds of years to nurture its growth and it was all gone.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. No, I didn''t want to believe them. Had Agrona sent a strike team to deal with these phoenixes? No, that seems unlikely. With Aldir and Windsom overseeing Dicathen''s war effort I doubt even Agrona could get away with sending a force capable of razing Hearth to the ground without detection. He wouldn''t play such a risky gamble to get rid of what he would consider to be a mere afterthought.


    Then the only reasonable explanation was Kezess. He clearly had the resources to order the destruction of Asclepius clan''s stronghold. But even then he would have completely erased this place so that not even records survived. He would have purged Hearth from history.


    ''Then who? Just who could possibly do such a thing ?'' I cursed in my mind as I gripped the railing of the balcony.


    In a desperate attempt to get answers I jump down. My simple hooded cloak fluttered as I landed, cracking the marble floors. The destruction was worse up close.


    Blood stained the walls, impact craters and scorch marks were plentiful. Clearing showing that a battle had taken place here.


    But that wasn''t the strangest thing, the strangest thing was there were no bodies where there should have been. No trace, there were clear signs of the phoenixes fighting back to defend themselves against their unknown attacker but there remained no corpses of either party.


    Almost as if they were purposefully removed or taken by someone. They clearly didn''t care about cleaning up the mess they created, but they wanted the bodies for some other purpose. I have seen my fair share of fucked up shit, during both my time as a king and as a Lance. But this was truly unsettling, a complete ghost time with no bodies.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    But what kind of being could have done such a thing so easily? A underground stronghold full of not only the phoenixs of the Asclepius clan but also some Djinn and asura halfbloods.


    My vision shifted again, as I materialized in the meeting room I had first met Mordain in.


    The carefully crafted table, its surface modeled after the beautiful cityscape of Zhoroa, the ancient Djinn city now erased in all forms from history, was heavily burnt. Its wooden surface marred and stained with blood. Still fresh and warm.


    Purple runes shone brightly on my skin, but I didn''t even need Realmheart to feel it. The almost suffocating amount of aether present in this room. It even made some levels of the Relictombs seem quaint with the amount of ambient aether that I could feel right now.


    The small numerous motes of purple seemed to dance within my presence, almost as if they were welcoming me.


    I bent down to further inspect the damage when I felt a sudden change in air pressure.


    A thin panel of aether manifested itself at my side as a gust of sharp wind bombarded me. Quickly turning on my heels I am met by a large beast. Its featured wings stretching from one side of the room to the other.


    Its large talons scrapped against my shield, unable to rip through it.


    ''Avier.'' I thought as I fully saw my attacker''s face. His yellow eyes seemed to shine with anger and malice. Rearing his head back he unleashed a pillar of green fire. It harmlessly bounced off of my barrier but he didn''t relent.


    With a mental push the aetheric panel that separated us flung forward, knocking the wyvern into the wall.


    But he was upon me again, the wind aiding him as he shot towards me like a bullet.


    Not wanting to kill him I reach out to the aether in front of me. The empty space between us was ripped apart. As if it was paper, revealing a gaping hole in the fabric of reality.


    Avier passed through the portal, not having enough time to stop himself. And appeared just behind me from a similar portal.


    For now, my understanding of the spatium edict was the most useful at my current state. Having near full control in such a aether dense environment made bending space easier than usual.


    "What have you done, Indrath envoy!" Avier hissed as he turned to face me again.


    "Look first of all, I still consider myself huma-" Before I could finish my sarcastic remark Avier bellowed again, spewing out another bout of emerald flames.


    ''This is getting nowhere.'' I mentally sighed.


    Avier''s spell dissipated with a small pop. Fizzling out into ambient mana. And before the wyvern could recover from the momentary shock I reach out with both my arms.


    Being a descendant of dragons, wyvern''s biology is quiet similar. And like most dragons, they can take on multiple forms using mana as a medium for physical transformation. And lets just say I have more than enough experience dealing with those pompous overgrown lizards.


    Seizing control of Avier''s mana I forcefully rip him out of his large beast state. Creatures like asuras and their genetic cousins need large amounts of mana to sustain their full forms. And by taking away that mana they are forced to return to a more power saving state.


    A gold light shrouded Avier, before it quickly dissipated and all that was left was a much smaller owl.


    "What have you done to me!" The small owl screeched as it struggled to regain its footing, no doubt disorientated from the lack of mana and sudden transformation.


    With movements too fast for regular beings to see I grab the owl by the throat. He didn''t even protest. Clearly feeling the oppressive aura I was emitting. I didn''t need to waste my time with this bullshit.


    I stared directly into the wyvern''s eyes, and I could swear I saw a flicker of fear and doubt in its eyes. But he quickly hardened them to match mine.


    "Arthur Leywin?" His voice shook as he finally saw my face.


    "We have some things to discuss now, don''t we." I asked and he obediently nodded his head. Well, the best he could nod with me holding him by the neck.


    Cynthia Pov


    I slumped back into my chair.


    ''How nice of them to give a spy like me such commodities.'' I joked as i stared into the ceiling. A plain stone ceiling that I have grown all to familiar with. The room they kept me in was a far cry from the large and a bit too overly decorated offices I stayed in but it was small and quaint.


    Honestly I should be thankful I am even alive at this point. I was almost certain of my execution when Xyrus was attacked. I would have been just the perfect scapegoat for the council.


    But alas, seems the asuras have finally initiated their game. That was all this was, the countless lives of lessers, working for generations were nothing but pieces on a game board for them to move and control.


    At least Epheotus gave general freedom to Dicathen, barely even making their existence known. So much so that they were all but forgotten, only heard about from legends and myths.


    While Agrona molded Alacrya to be his playground, testing and weaponizing its citizens to be expendable soldiers. It was depressing to think about, and I was once so captivated by their goals.


    Fighting for the betterment of my blood''s status. Backstabbing and manipulating my way up the ladder. And when the opportunity came where I could finally prove my worth to my sovereign I took it. Arriving in Dicathen and fully integrating myself into its society.


    I wonder what Virion would think of me when he finds out about the full picture. I doubt Aldir will keep it a secret much longer. He seemed to be able to fully see right through me. Maybe that just came from the years of experience he has. Something we lessers will never truly understand.


    I honestly should thank Arthur when I have the chance. The information he provided will not only give Dicathen a much needed edge but also it might have just saved my life, proving my worth to the council.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. Here I am, just a mere mortal caught between a conflict that is above my realm of understanding. A clash between god-like beings that could possible plunge the entire world into chaos. Just the simple thought seemed to drain my energy as I sank deeper into the chair.


    I had once thought that maybe that boy, Arthur Leywin could be the saving grace, the much needed piece of the puzzle to save this continent. But my meeting with Aldir only seemed to dampen my initial assumptions.


    It almost seemed crazy to think about it now. How could I believe that one boy could change the future. Sure, he had talent I haven''t seen in years. Perhaps will never see again. But in the end he and I were just simple lessers, a insect in the eyes of beings who governed this world. Maybe if he was given enough time to grow and develop he could have been an once in a generation prodigy mage. Perhaps even a future Lance that could show the people a glimmer of hope.


    But fate is a cruel mistress isn''t she? Arthur Leywin seemed to have just been a boy born at the wrong time on the wrong side of history.


    My inner thoughts were suddenly interrupted as a knock could be heard. But not from the door.


    Turning my head I saw a hooded figure, staring at me from the window. That would have been creepy enough, but the fact that I was currently in a castle that was floating several hundred meters in the air just emphasized the insane factor. Maybe I was going mad?


    Before I could even scream or react in any sort of way the hooded man appeared in my room in an instant. Seemingly have teleported in.


    As tendril of purple lightning crawled all over his skin, he turned to face me and drew back his hood.


    And I was met by a familiar lock of blonde hair and gold eyes.


    "Hello there, Cynthia. They seemed to be treating you well." The boy said as he looked around my room, wearing the same face that displayed little to no emotions he always used.


    The room I have provided was simple. A small table with documents strewn across its surface with a chair to match. With a bed at the far end. Not great, but I didn''t have much room to argue.


    I bolted up from my chair, sending it crashing to the ground and approached the boy in shock.


    "Arthur, how are yo-" Before I could finish from within his large cloak appeared my bond. Avier in his small owl form. He gently flew up and rested on my shoulders, like how he usually does.


    "You should teach your bond some manners." Arthur said, giving Avier the side-eye as he did. Avier only seemed to turn his head away to avoid direct eye contact.


    ''Just what did you do to him to make him act like this?''


    "Anyways, I take it that things went well?" Arthur asked as he stared at me. His empty golden eyes seemed to have a magnetic effect as I was drawn closer. Just what was this boy to emit such a feeling that not even the asuras can?


    "Well, I am alive at least." I joked to relieve some of the pressure.


    "Good, you are still necessary. Given time the council will have no other choice but to reluctantly trust you." Arthur noted as leaned on the small wooden table. Taking off his large cloak in the process, revealing a set of simple black pants and tunic, which only accentuated the color of his eyes.


    "Necessary? Could you make it sound less manipulating and uncaring?" I poked fun at him, trying to lighten the mood. Something within seems to have changed.


    While he was still working for me at Xyrus he would exert a friendly nature, a thin veil to mask his true strength. But now it seems he has discarded the facade.


    Every single word from his mouth had a underlying power to it. A greater suppressed power, which took more effort to control.


    It might be an insane idea but what other choice did I have? I couldn''t just stand by helpless as higher beings treated us as if we are nothing. If I was going to die then might as well die doing something worthwhile.


    Maybe it was my mind denying reality, but it hardly mattered anymore. I stared directly into Arthur''s eyes again. They say that the eyes were the windows to a person''s soul. And I felt as if I was staring directly into the sun, unfathomable power and age, something that only asuras could have.


    ''Perhaps Arthur could make a difference?''

 Chapter 24-Chains Broken

    Originally uploaded May 5, 2023


    Arthur Pov


    Ascending the stairway of Helstea estate I opened the large doors. While I could have simply teleported my way in I didn''t want to give my parents a heart attack.


    The large twin doors swung open and a little girl raced into my arms. Wrapping her short arms around me and burying her face into my chest. I could hear her say something but it all came out muffled by my clothes.


    I reciprocated her hug, wrapping my arms around her. Children sure do grow fast don''t they? She would be around 7 or 8 I believe?


    While I felt a warmth in my heart that I rarely felt anymore there also was a slight pang of pain. I couldn''t help but feel like a terrible brother and son. In both my lives now I have sent so little time actually growing with my family. It was depressing, I have missed so much of this family life. And things aren''t going to be any easier.


    There are things moving behind the scenes even I can''t foresee or know. I''m not sure but there was a growing anxiety within me. Something was out there, starting to stir.


    But for now I pushed those feeling aside, and just enjoyed this nice moment. When Ellie spoke again. Releasing her from my embrace she takes a deep breathe before speaking again.


    "Jeez, just how along were you going to hug me for? I thought I was going to suffocate." She snapped at me with a smile.


    And I smiled back, the muscles on my rigid face moving and forming in an expression that seemed so foreign to me still.


    "Aww, you didn''t miss your brother?" I asked coyly as I patted her hair, the same brown as our father''s. A feature I no longer possessed sadly.


    Ellie stuck out her tongue at me before running in to house, dragging me by the cuff of my shirt. "Come on, mom and dad are waiting for you."


    I kept a smile for appearances, but I dreaded meeting them. While they were in no trouble in being hunted by the council due to me. That didn''t mean I could just stay here. There were still many things about the Relictombs I didn''t yet understand. As well as training key figures for the war.


    I fear that I need to break away from the family. And there was really one clean way to do that.


    Ellie lead me to a large living room area, where both my parents as well as Vincent and his wife were sitting. They seemed to be discussing some sort of new trade opportunity. No doubt the council will slowly ramp up production of war supplies. And households like the Helsteas will be vital for the future.


    Their talk all but disappeared when I entered the room.


    "The prodigal son returns!" Vincent announced my entrance with the gusto of a showman, his arms far stretched.


    My mom rushed to me, wrapping her arms around me and lifted me up. I would be lying to say that is was a bit degrading for a person like me to be carried around like a child, but she was my mom. I couldn''t exactly deny her.


    My father ruffled up my hair. "When are you going to cut this mess of hair?" He asked with a cheeky smile.


    "And when are you going to shave old man?" I shot back with a grin. This is nice, maybe in another life I could have grown up like a regular boy and enjoyed life.


    "Hey! Where is Sylvie." Ellie asked a bit disappointed and mad. And my parents noticed her absence as well.


    "She is... training." I reluctantly answered, unsure if I should fake a convincing enough lie.


    "All by herself?" My mother asked covering her mouth with shock. Although they all knew Sylvie wasn''t just some common mana beast, they hardly had a clue what she really was.


    Which does remind me to check up on her again when I have the time. It has been a while since she had entered seclusion with both of Uto''s horns.


    "She takes after me I guess." I haphazardly answered while scratching my cheek.


    ''I really need to work on improv.''


    "Hey hey, lets give the boy some room shall we? Arthur we have been worried, you said you were visiting some friends." My father asked as he released me from his hug.


    I suppose I was gone for a bit longer than one would presume when meeting friends. Especially at my age. Even teleporting around did take some time since I couldn''t do it all in one go.


    All the others looked at me expectantly. It was always like this, even my own parents treated me as if I was much older than I appeared. Maybe it was the way I acted, or the slight aetheric aura I always emitted that made people uneasy around me.


    I took a deep breath. I had to severe all connections to a mortal life in order to do what I must. There still was a slight doubt in my mind.


    ''Do I really have to? Why can''t I enjoy a simple life, with a loving family for as long as I can? Isn''t that what I originally wanted? What Sylvia wanted me to have?''


    I discarded those thoughts. I can''t have my selfish desires cloud my judgement. This was far larger than all of us. It will change the fate of reality itself.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I finally spoke up, "Uncle Vincent, could you please give my parents and I some alone time. you should join them to Ellie." I said with a sad smile on my face. This might be the last time I see them face to face.


    Vincent seemed to notice it and quickly ushered his family as well as Ellie out of the room, despite Ellie''s protest.


    The room grew silent, I could hear my heart beating in my chest. All my past memories came flooding in. The first time I awoken in a new body.


    Growing up as their son, spending the little time we had with each other in peace. Being a student, spending time with my friends. Living as any child should. Only to have that ripped away from me as war began.


    In retrospect I have lived both of my past lives with very little family time. Guess my promise to Sylvia was all for nothing. And what I was about to do will be the nail in the coffin to my old self.


    I took one last look at both of my parents, no, the parents to my vessel. Their eyes still so full of trust and love for what they think I am. I''ll probably never feel their love again.


    My father, his beard covering most of his lower face. His bright azure eyes that shone like sapphires. He was the goofy type, but I believe that helped me loosen up as a person.


    But just staring at him brought up terrible memories. I could still clearly see holding his dead body. The sounds of nearby battle completely blocked as I held his lifeless corpse.


    And my mother, her warm brown eyes that exuded motherly love and care. Perfectly complementing her auburn hair. A trait I once shared with her, now replaced by the pale blonde, the same as my bond.


    Honestly, if not for the similar facial structure you would be hard pressed to tell that I was their child.


    I took a deep breath. ''There is no going back after this.''


    "I need to tell you guys about my past life. Both of my past lives."


    ***


    "What are you talking about Arthur?" Alice frantically asked me with tears welding up in her eyes. She drew closer to me, checking me as if I was sick.


    I lightly pushed her worrying hand aside. And stared directly into her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Alice. It''s the truth." Alice quickly withdrew, distress clearly shown in her eyes.


    "I don''t get it." My vessel''s father muttered, I couldn''t see his eyes. He stared at the ground beneath his feet as he continued.


    "It just doesn''t make any sense!" He yelled, shocking his wife more than me.


    "Even I don''t understand me circumstances fully. But yes, I have lived three different lives now. Two of them as your son." I could feel my now voice begin to tremble.


    "If it was anybody else I would say they were insane! But Arth- Grey... you-" Reynolds pointed an accusing finger at me.


    "Here I can explain it a bit easier." I began to approach my vessel''s mother. She recoiled away from me. The way she stared at me, as if I was some monster wearing the skin of her child. Well I suppose that is quiet accurate.


    "Trust me. I still see you as my mother." I tried to comfort her as I touched her hand. Holding her hand in one while I cupped over the top of it with the other.


    Having some linger blood of Djinn in her veins made this procedure easier.


    Tiny motes of purple began to flutter from me to her. As I began to recount both of my past lives.


    The moment Cecilia threw herself upon my blade. My coronation as king. The bloody campaigns I led as a ruler. Meeting my new family for the first time. Being a brother and a student. Being knighted as a Lance. The war, my father''s death.


    It all went flooding into her mind. The stream of memories rushing through the aether, a technique I learned from my time in the Relictombs.


    Alice''s eyes went wide. Her body seemed to freeze as images of my life played in her head. It only lasted for a few seconds, but in that time both my lives were conveyed.


    She snapped back, holding her own head with her hands. As if she was trying to keep it from exploding. It was hard to watch, but this was the easiest way to get them to understand. I just hope she will eventually be able to tell Reynolds everything she saw.


    She screamed, not of sorrow or anger, but a scream of sheer panic and pain. Her husband quickly rushed to her side as her body gave out. He caught her before she hit the ground. He stared at his wife in his hands and stared back at me.


    Eyes filled with sadness and anger. "What did you do?!" He yelled at me in a tone I have never heard him use before.


    "I just showed her the truth. I hope she will tell you when she is ready to." I coldly said. With this my mortal ties are own gone.


    I began to walk towards the door. The last time I will be welcomed here. I hope they will be happy without me. I swallowed a lump in my throat at the thought of never seeing Ellie grow up. To be the strong warrior she eventually will become, resembling her father.


    Before I could reach for the doorknob I felt a tug. Turning around I saw my vessel''s father. His eyes red with tears, his face a mix of rage and depression.


    "Why, just why?" He desperately asked, hoping it was some sick joke.


    I gently grabbed the hand that was holding me.


    "Reynolds, I truly loved you guys as my own. I never had a true family before. You''ve taught me how to be human again. But there are things I must do that is bigger than all of us. I can not let one life get in the way of untold billions." I stated.


    Me using his name seemed to have struck him like a train, as he released his hold.


    I looked back at my vessel''s mother. She seems to have fainted for now, I could still hear her breathing so she wasn''t dead. I could feel the sharp pain in my chest, as if my heart would explode. It felt as if someone had stabbed a burning knife directly into it.


    My dimensional storage rune glowed a faint gold. And in my hands appeared a small diamond shaped blackstone. Its surface decorated by tiny elaborate runes.


    I handed it to Reynold. "Here, this device will erase any memories of me. As if I never existed. Use it if you believe that is the best course of action."


    As I finished my sentence I could have sworn I heard a slight crack. As if glass was breaking inside of me. Whether they wanted to use the device was their choice, but in the worst case they won''t even remember I even existed. As if I was deleted from their minds.


    Reynold took the device from my hand dejectedly. His hands trembling, almost as if he was going to drop it.


    "Arthur." He softly said, in a pleading tone. Appearing much older than he did a moment ago.


    I just gently shook my head. "I am not your son, the son that you guys truly deserved. I am truly sorry. Maybe in another life."


    I was then swallowed by a vortex of aether, I could faintly hear Reynolds yelling for me as I was carried far away from the Helstea Estate.


    I slumped to my knees, tendrils of aetheric lightning still dancing on my skin.


    For the first time in years I shed tears, warm streams ran down my face.


    One part of me hated me for what I had just done. Didn''t I of all people deserve some kind of happiness? Something I never truly had. But those feeling were quickly being snuffed out as a cold veil consumed my entire body.


    Why would I deserve anything? I was a selfish man who pushed his friends away when they needed me most. Perhaps this was a way for me to pay for my sins. What I was planning to do, what I had to do. It is far bigger than any being on this planet. I couldn''t let my emotions shake my conviction.


    I had to once again dawn the mask of Grey. The cold and emotionless machine. I had made an oath to myself when I returned here. To free all of creation from the chains of fate. I was the only being capable of leading all of us to true freedom.


    But in this moment I was just a boy, a boy who had discarded the last remaining bits of humanity he had.


    I screamed, an feral animal-like scream of pain and raw emotion. Shaking the very foundation of the cave.

 Chapter 25-A Message

    Originally uploaded May 23, 2023


    Seris Pov


    I sat in a overly exuberant throne, dressed in a formal black battle dress, which seemed to make my pearly white hair glow. My Retainer, Cylrit was standing right behind me. Almost akin to a vigilant guardian. Dressed in a simple armor that matched my dress, his handsome face rigid like stone.


    The other Retainers in the room stood the same, just behind their respective Scythe who were each seating in the same throne around a large table made of marble.


    The only one missing was Uto. I should be pleasantly happy, his thin and spindly appearance wasn''t the most comforting. Purposefully choosing a nightmarish appearance was rare among our ranks. But his efficiency made him hard to ignore.


    The white marble was polished to a shine, with stylized golden cracks running up and around the whole slab.


    All the Scythes seemed annoyed to be present, it was indeed rare for all of them, including their Retainers to be present. The growing war effort did not making it any easier. I wasn''t certain but it is given that each person here has their own operations they were busy with.


    The only one that wasn''t sitting was Cadell. He stood tall, his arms behind his back. As if he was tasked with watching over us. His own Retainer was standing by his side. But it was hard to notice her with Cadell oppressive aura.


    He was always different from the other Scythes. Hailing directly from Central Dominion. He was already under Agrona''s wing when I rose to the position of Scythe. He come in his current position as a Scythe until recently, but even before that his strength, both physically and politically was undeniable.


    Him being Agrona''s closest confidant and right hand was well known among the every Alacryan citizen. There were even whispers that Cadell was made aware of secrets even most of the other sovereigns didn''t know.


    Perhaps he deems Cadell the perfect tool. Strong enough to get the job done but still weak enough for him to be not seen as a threat.


    Obviously this did not stop certain Scythe''s futile attempts for the High Sovereign''s favor. Seeing this war as a chance to prove themselves to him. The utter fools.


    I have seen them myself. The things Agrona''s inner circle will do to achieve their goals. He only came to Alacrya with a singular goal in mind. Even actions most would deem altruistic he only did to further his long-term plans. Seizing the asuran throne.


    "So why did you call me here?" Dragoth spoke first in an annoyed tone, reclined back in his throne with his eyes closed. Making it sound as if he was the only one who had better things to do. He was the most carefree of the Scythes, not caring much for pleasantries or social norms.


    "We all have important things to do Dragoth, don''t speak as if you are the only one worth a damn." Viessa hissed, her void black eyes narrowing into little slits. Resembling a viper that was about to strike if further provoked.


    The change of mana levels in the room was palpable. And Dragoth exerted his own power to match Viessa''s


    Before they could start bickering again Cadell''s low voice cut through the room.


    "The High Sovereign called for you all." He said, only moving his mouth, still standing at attention like a stone statue.


    "Oh? And for what reason has his exalted majesty called for all of us to gather here?" Dragoth asked with clear snark in his voice with his eyebrows raised.


    While there wasn''t a clear ranking among the Scythes, there was a unspoken hierarchy. With Cadell acting as Agrona''s voice. For any normal citizen speaking in such a matter would be an instant death sentence. The legal system seeing it as an affront to not only a Scythe but the Sovereigns themselves.


    Not the most fair law system, but this is what happens when beings seen as gods are in charge.


    "This." Cadell spoke, and his Retainer moved. In her hands appeared a small brown satchel. Seemingly made of a heavy-duty fabric. She placed it in the middle of the table with a thud.


    "What is this?" Dragoth growled, clearing growing impatient.


    "See for yourself." Lyra snapped sharply. Her fire-like red hair seemingly moving like actual live flames for just a split-second. Before they died down as Dragoth cast a cold gaze towards her.


    She might be Cadell''s Retainer, but she was a Retainer nonetheless.


    Dragoth reached out with his large arms. And proceeded to open the satchel, revealing the contents to himself.


    His face grew grim, then turned to anger as he faced Cadell. Standing up to his full height as the two Scythes stared eye-to-eye.


    "What is the meaning of this?" He growled, dark mist of void type mana swirling around his fingertips.


    "Can''t you tell what this is?" Cadell said with a tired sigh. He then walked up to the table and faced all of us. Completely ignoring his infuriated comrade.


    "Several weeks ago one of our supply depos in Dicathen was destroyed. It was one of our major bases of operations on that continent. Guarded by high-ranking soldiers and notable bloods." Cadell began, and nobody dared to interrupt him. Dragoth was still standing but it didn''t seem like there would be a murder today.


    "There were no survivors. But among the wreckage salvage teams discovered this with a note."


    Cadell dumped the contents of the bag. A round object fell, hitting the table multiple times before coming to rest.


    It was a severed head. The skin was pale, no doubt due to the lack of blood. The face was frozen forever in a expression of fear and shock. The once ruby-like red eyes was glazed over and dull. Two sad stumps jutted out of the top where the horns should have been.


    It was disfigured but it was clear who is was. Retainer Uto.


    The room went silent. Many of the members simply staring at the head in surprise.


    "It seems we have underestimated Dicathen." Viessa was the one who finally spoke after a prolonged silence.


    Yes, it would seem so. We had spies planted nearly everywhere in Dicathen. Even my own apprentice was chosen to go undercover. We had a firm grasp of their magic system and military prowess. And Uto wasn''t a moron. He would have been smart with his movements and actions.


    But here he was. Well, to be exact one part of him. This would mean that Dicathen had something or someone capable of dealing with a Retainer.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ''The Lances? No, if they had killed a Retainer they would have used it for propaganda and we would have heard about it by now. Not to mention that we have charted their strength and Uto would have had no problem with one or even two of them at once. No, they were purposefully hiding something.''


    "The note would seem that this was a personal endeavor by only a few individuals." Lyra spoke in Cadell''s stead.


    "And the note said?" Dragoth asked coldly, his anger nowhere to be seem.


    "It simply read ''You''re next''." Lyra answered curtly.


    Dragoth scoffed. "Seems like we have someone who wants to play hero?"


    Cadell just stood silently and watched. It wouldn''t surprise me if he knew more than he was showing. Perhaps he even knows who or what killed Uto.


    The simple wording of the note made it seem as if it was personal. As if the person or group of people knew and held a grudge against the Scythes.


    If it was a weapon of some sort I need to get my hands on it before Agrona or any of the other Scythes did. A weapons of that strength couldn''t just be ignored. If it was a person or multiple people, it would suggest that Dicathen has more hidden cards to play then we originally presumed.


    Seems like even Scythes are no longer safe. This would no doubt raise tensions among our peers. If Dicathen has the abilities to threaten our Retainers, or even us Scythes... One wrong move, one misplaced piece, it could spell the end of any one of us.


    Many of the other Sovereigns will see this as a opportunity to seek favor with Agrona, or simple overpower competing dominions who are weakened without their Retainer and Scythe.


    Agrona won''t stop any of it. He only cares about his own personal goals. As long as they aren''t compromised he will leave us lessers to suffer our fate.


    Perhaps this mystery factor from Dicathen could be of some use to me.


    Varay Pov


    The narrow corridors of the castle were exploding with activity. Behind me, multiple deployments of soldiers marched in lockstep as I made my way to the cell.


    A large explosion emanating from the cell block had kicked the entire flying fortress into a frenzy. Civilians and nobles were screaming and desperately trying to flee. While the guards and soldiers were trying to maintain some order.


    Before I even fully made my way to the cell I felt the cold whips of outside air. Turning the corner I saw the damage.


    The entire wall of the prison block was blasted off. Leaving a gaping hold in the side of the castle. I could clearly see the light blue sky with clouds floating just above.


    And I saw him, the man from the attack on Xyrus. Who has evaded our agents. There were rumors of a very similar man with the same mask, going by the name of Grey who had ties to the adventurers guild. Despite this, after we poured over all of the guild''s files and documents there wasn''t a single page on him. We only knew of his supposed name, which wasn''t within our records. It was as if he didn''t exist at all. Appearing out of thin air.


    But he was right in front of us. Donning a simple brown cloak, his white mask that covered his face, with only his liquid gold eyes peering through.


    He stood there. Seemingly standing on the very air. He wasn''t flying, or at least how the other Lances flew. He did not exert any force on the surrounding mana. In fact, he emitted little to no mana signature. It was as if even the mana was afraid to touch him.


    I took a step back, trying to find my bearings. There was a giant wyvern right next to him, each flap of its massive wings creating a gale of wind. And upon its back was a woman. Her simply grey robes, the same as the one we issued to prisoners. I didn''t even need to see her face.


    Who else would they go through such efforts to recover.


    And a bright purple portal appeared behind them. It gaping maw, like that of a starved creature. I then noticed a figure upon the winged creature''s back.


    Cynthia Goodsky, she was a special case. Originally a spy turned traitor. It wasn''t the most optimal situation for her. One wrong move and both sides would want her head. Which did raise the question. If this Grey person was of Alacryan origin why wouldn''t they just simply assassinate her?


    Wouldn''t that be a much cleaner solution and tied up all the loose ends? Why would they stage a direct attack to our flying fortress to recover a defected spy?


    I pushed all those thoughts from my mind. As I faced down Grey.


    With one wave of his hands, purple particles appeared. Seemingly heeding his command as the air behind them ripped open. And appeared a purple portal. Appearing more like the gaping maw of some animal then portal gates we used.


    With a single strong flap of his wings the wyvern entered the portal. Swallowed by it.


    I knew I could have stopped them, stop him. Grey. Many eyewitness reports stated him being the savior on that day.


    Appearing out of nowhere and killing every single Alacryan and traitor mage. A feat I hardly believed.


    If he was a Dicathen then why wouldn''t he be well-known for his strength? With that kind of power he could have very easily lived a comfy life as an adventurer or mage for hire. Not to mention him facing off against all of the Lances at once.


    A feat only an asura was capable of. The only plausible scenario we believe was that he was some Alacryan agent. Sent to muddle and confuse us. While there was no real good justification for this it would explain his feat of strength. Being some kind of Vritra mix-blood.


    I urged my limbs to move. To rush towards him and to stop him. But my body refused. As if some primal instinct had taken over my body and was telling me to flee. If felt as if a greater predator was bearing down at me.


    His golden eyes was locked with mine. And they almost seemed to have a hypnotizing effect, as I was drawn deeper into his gaze. The gaze of a hardened soul, someone who has seen unimaginable things and lived multiple lifetimes. A higher being.


    My thoughts were interrupted as the air around us cracked, caused by the sudden change in air pressure. Grey was knocked backwards with incredible force even I could feel the aftershock.


    And a figure floated down into view. His black battle robes fluttering in the wind with his long white hair tied neatly back. With his arms behind his back he exuded authority and power.


    "Lord Aldir." I spoke, sounding more weak than I had hoped. Only now noticing that I was holding my breathe.


    He extend one arm, signalling me to stay back. And with his reassurance a wave of relieve washed over me.


    All of the Lances have had an opportunity to spare with Lord Aldir. We didn''t even stand the slightest chance, even when he held back. It was akin to a father training his young child. Giving us pointers and telling us where we could improve.


    Grey and Aldir stared at each other. Both of them emitting a unbearable pressure that seemed to deafen their surroundings.


    Grey was the first to move, blinking out of existence and appearing right behind Aldir in a flash of violet lightning.


    In his hand materialized a purple blade. In return Aldir drew his silver rapier in nearly unobservable speed. And in movements even I had problems following they traded blows.


    Each slash was parried, each faint was expected. Every single clash of their blades sent shock-waves that shook the entire castle.


    Grey was keeping up with Lord Aldir. His moves even seemed similar to the asuras own movements. They way he minimized his own movements to save energy and hasten his attacks. Moving at such speed that it seemed as if they both had multiple sets of limbs.


    Aldir''s rapier seemed to grow and shorten at will, as if it had a mind of its own. Changing sizes to accommodate its master''s needs. While Grey''s weapon seemed to be pulsing with an alien energy. Aldir exerted a sickening amount of mana. Both from his body and his weapon. It bore down on us all like a large weight. But Grey''s was completely different.


    Aldir seemed surprised at first. Perhaps this was a rare moment where he could enjoy the fight. I had some inkling to how respected Lord Aldir was even among the asuras based on how Lord Windsom referred to him. But as Aldir raised his own speed and power Grey matched them perfectly, blinking in and out of existence. Appearing and disappearing at will.


    He wasn''t on the defensive, he was actually trading blows with an asura. A being heralded as a god. Capable of destroying this entire fortress if he wanted. Capable of leveling cities and mountains. And here was this person nobody had ever heard of matching him.


    This was a fight between gods.


    Aldir rapier extended itself, taking on the form of a silver whip. It wrapped itself around on of Grey''s arms, like a living snake. Aldir pulled at his weapon and with it came off Grey''s arm.


    But that wasn''t even the most surprising part. I could already see his flesh and bones mending itself. Regrowing itself, and in just a few second his arm was entirely regrown. Revealing his pale spotless skin.


    Even Lord Aldir seemed surprised by this. As all three of his eyes flew open.


    "You command aether." His voice rang clear. A mix of surprise and accusation.


    Grey only stared at Aldir silently, before he disappeared in a flash of purple light. He never spoke a word, he didn''t need to. His very presence made me feel small and insignificant. The asuras were one thing, there were always legends of gods who descended upon our land to bestow us with mana arts. Even the Lance artifacts we were given were from them.


    But this new entity didn''t seem to abide by our understanding of mana. Perhaps this is what the higher echelons of asuras looked like.


    The linger doubt in my mind only grew larger as days pasted. Will we be enough? Our purpose as Lances under the command of the council was to protect Dicathen and its citizens. But when our foes are beings like him did we truly stand a chance?

 Chapter 26-First Contact

    Originally uploaded May 31, 2023


    Varay Pov


    The chamber was solemn, the air was tense. Only two of the three royal families remained now, the dwarves being labeled as traitors were promptly dealt with by Lord Aldir. In turn the Glayders were still on edge, while I was kept in the dark for the most of it, I would presume they were made known to the deal the Greysunders had with Agrona.


    Lord Aldir had gathered all of us here, it wasn''t the calmest of times. The preparations for war were ramping up, our productions lines had to be optimized. New recruits had to be gathered and trained. But most of all, our most secure fortress was openly attacked.


    While the public still believes that Director Goodsky was still within our possession, it won''t be long before rumors being to grow like bacteria.


    All the Lances were present, well all but one. Lance Alea was no where to be seen. While it wasn''t uncommon for each of the Lances to go on private assignments unknown to the rest of us, Lord Aldir had personally ordered all of us here. Even Commander Virion couldn''t give a proper explanation, whether he didn''t want to inform us or he didn''t know was unbeknownst to us.


    Commander Virion seemed tired, his already aged face seemed older than I last seen him. The wrinkles around his eyes were more prominent, the twinkle of life in his eyes seemed dimmer. An old man even among elf standards, was our only hope. He was the only one of us that had lived through the last large scale war Dicathen has seen. He was the only one of us with actual war experience.


    The current royal family lived cushy lives in comparison, no real conflict in decades. Only tiny political disputes in comparison. Growing complacent with their position and lifestyle.


    My mind went back to Grey, which seemed to be a label that seemed to stick for the masked man. I could picture him, the snow-white mask that covered his whole face. Letting only the droplets of gold that were his eyes. Giving off an anonymous stoic feeling.


    The long pale blonde hair that was loosely tied back. His slender yet powerful build. The odd mana arts he used. The way he just seemed to defy logic and our understanding of the world. How he brought all of the Lances to our knees. If he truly wanted he could have killed us when he took away our mana. We would have been helpless as a newborn baby to him.


    Yet he allowed us to live. Thinking back on it, with his method of seemingly instant teleportation why didn''t he just leave when we arrived? When we had the short fight with him he never seemed to be taking it seriously. Waiting, watching, all of our movements and parrying our avoiding them at the very last minute. As if he was our sparring teacher.


    The door swung open and the pressure within the room changed. Despite actively suppressing their own power the asuras still naturally gave off a domineering amount of pressure. As if the gravity in the room was dialed up a few notches.


    Lord Aldir entered the room, wearing the same dark battle robes he wore frequently. Just behind him was Lord Windsom, his platinum hair cut short and swept to one side. His eyes that resembled the night sky scanned the entire room in a instant.


    Without wasting any time Aldir placed a severed arm on the table. A arm of some who would be around physical age of their early twenties. It had pale, almost milk-like skin. Flawless without any blemishes. It was the arm that Aldir had taken off of Grey.


    Commander Virion almost seemed to flinch when he saw the arm. Not a reaction you would expect from the old General who saw more bloodshed and conflict than any of us.


    "There was an attack on the castle a few days ago." Aldir began, his eye on his forehead glowing an ominous purple.


    "And this is the only evidence of the perpetrator we have. He has taken Cynthia Goodsky and disappeared without a trace." He continued.


    Windsom continued after him. "After analyzing this evidence we have concluded that the perpetrator was indeed a member of the dragon lineage."


    "A dragon?" Virion questioned, almost dumbfounded. The stared back at the arm with a renewed bewilderment.


    "Yes, that and the advanced aether art the target exhibited cements his species. We conclude that he was some agent of the Vritra. Perhaps a captured member of the Indrath clan they brainwashed or was controlling through other means." Aldir answered Virion curtly. Clearing seeing the unusual response the old elf was having, but he didn''t mention it.


    "But wouldn''t directly using an asura in open combat be a violation of the treaty you asuras created?" Aya spoke, her voice soft and smooth like velvet. With a hint of wind mana imbued with each of her words that gave them a alluring quality.


    "Yes, but there were loopholes present within the treaty when it was first created. Don''t see us asuras as only dignified nobles who are holy in all we do. The contract we told you about was a very basic summary that any half-decent historian or record keeper would be disgusted by." Aldir spoke with a slight irony in his voice.


    "We can only see this as Agrona trying to level the playing field with us present here. Still, dispatching an asura, no matter how strong is still a big risk for either side. This was a large gamble he will pay for." Windsom explained as he ran his fingers through his platinum hair.


    While Lord Aldir didn''t exhibit any kind of displeasure in dealing with us lessers, Lord Windsom was different. He always seemed slightly annoyed when he had to explain something he thought were obvious, like how one would treat a nosy child. Only reluctantly doing so because he was ordered to do so.


    "What was that aether arts that you mentioned?" Bairon spoke, his voice still a mix of frustration and wonder. He was kicking himself when I had informed him about the attack. He was away on a mission of his own, standard protocol was to have at least one lance present on the floating castle in case of emergencies. He held a deep rooted hatred for Grey ever since the Xyrus incident. And I couldn''t blame him, having lost his brother to him. Not even having a body to give the boy a proper burial.


    "The sacred magic only known to the members of the Indrath clan and the draconic lineage. The very building blocks of the universe. With enough understanding it is said that one could alter the natural order of the world." Aldir spoke, as if he had recited the same words many times.


    So his purple mana arts wasn''t mana arts at all? He was a dragon who wielded power that we didn''t even know existed until now. It all seemed to perfectly explain it. The way he seemed to disappear and reappear at different places on a whim. The way his sword seemed to not directly cut objects but pushing the very matter apart, as if it was making room for itself in our material world.


    And if all of that was what a single dragon could do, imagine an organized army of them. Hundreds, maybe thousands of beings capable of bending physics to their will. It made sense why the ruler of the asuras was a dragon.


    But it also made me question, if they possessed such power why would dealing with Agrona be such a problem. They have stated that a direct all-put conflict between the asuras would destroy our world. But if they had literal reality bending powers than why would they rely on us lessers to deal with them?


    There must be something they weren''t telling us. Some missing piece of the puzzle they weren''t providing.


    Perhaps they believe they were too high and mighty to deal with their dirty work. Seeing us as convenient solution to not risk the lose of their own people.


    But if Agrona possessed soldiers like Grey than did we lessers even stand a chance? A single man was capable of walking all over the strongest mages in Dicathen, then did we even have a choice? Other than to walk into the fire at the whim of gods?


    The feeling of doubt that began to grow ever since Xyrus was spreading. The feeling of hopelessness, a drowning sensation.


    ''Was it all a waste? The years I spent training, discarding my emotions to be a better mage. To be the wall against the terrors, to be the guardian of Dicathen. Was everything I have done up to this point utterly pointless? We call Virion our Commander but our true leader sat upon a throne in a different continent. Not knowing the struggles of us lessers, let alone the struggles of the common people.''


    The asuras lived for centuries, maybe even longer. How would they have any reasonable grasp of the futile struggles of us mortals? Do they even care about the people they are condemning to their deaths, to act as pawns in this war between them?


    But in the end the icy cold veneer rushed over me. Pushing those thoughts to the deepest parts of my consciousness I maintain the stone-like face I always had. Some saw me as the unfeeling soldier, always unflinching and certain in everything I did. But it was all just a mask. A false persona I put on the hide my deepest insecurities and regrets.


    I had don the mask of the strong stoic general. That was what was needed, what the people of Dicathen needed. I had to lead them through all of this. I had to, if I couldn''t then what was the point of it all.


    Arthur Pov


    The sand beneath my feet reflected the star lit night sky. The stars alone were enough to illuminate the entire desert. I gazed upwards towards them.


    It made me wonder. ''What truly was the Relictombs? Were they some contained space that was artificially created? Or were they entirely separate realities themselves?''


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I doubt even the Djinns would just put up stars as decor. Was each larger level of the Relictombs there own worlds? Like how my old birth world of Earth is a separate realm from the one I was in now.


    It has been a while since I have delved into the Relictombs. But with Cynthia on my side and training my other forces I could indulge in such a luxury. Although Aldir knowing of my existence might have been a blunder in hindsight.


    ''Oh well I can''t be perfect now can I?'' I reassured myself.


    I took a deep breath, the air was thick with aether. I could feel the particles welcoming me. Dancing with joy. My body felt lighter. The abundance of aether heightened my senses, I could hear the grains of sand flow as the wind blew them.


    Despite this, all I could see and feel was a plane of sand. Seemingly reaching out to infinity. I have been to a similar level within the Relictombs before, but that level had a not too friendly hydra guarding its doors.


    I reached down, grabbing a handful of the sand. I let the coarse grains fall in between my fingertips. They were all heavily enriched with aether.


    ''Strange, the Djinn aren''t the kind of people that would just create a endless desert for shits and giggles. And I don''t think they would like to vacation in desert as well.''


    These were the times when I missed Regis the most. His witty sense of humor, he would have made some comment about beach vacations or how much he hated sand by now. I closed my eyes, and felt around my core.


    It was radiating pure white light, filled with an enormous amount of pure aether, awaiting my command.


    Deep withing my core I felt him. An everlasting presence. Glowing in a dark purple, almost black light. Still deep within hibernation. I would have presumed he would have awoken by now with just the raw amount of aether that he was housed in.


    Perhaps the other version of me that sent me back sealed him away. While not having a good reason to do so, he is the only person who would know about Regis and how to do such a thing.


    Without anything better to I began walking. Leaving footprints in the sand as I made my way through the endless mounds of sand.


    A surviving fragment of a Djinn once told me that every level within the Relictombs was meant to offer insight of some kind. While they deemed it a failure when they saw me I still believe there was something here I could learn.


    I couldn''t describe it, a unknown kind of feeling that drew me here. As if I was destined to be here. Maybe it was the ever illusive fate Sylvia originally told me about. Or maybe it was some higher being playing tricks with me. From what I have seen, that doesn''t seem like an impossibility.


    I couldn''t quite tell how long I have been walking. With the abundance of aether in the atmosphere I didn''t tire easily. And time was always a bit fucky when it came to these tombs.


    I flexed my left arm. The arm that Aldir took off. Loosing limbs wasn''t a big deal for me. Regrowing only took a few second to a couple of minutes and I was used to the pain by now. But I still felt frustration bubbling under my skin.


    I expected myself to be able to deal with any singular asuras for now. With all the strength and knowledge I possessed. But Aldir was a special case. In my previous life I have never once seriously fought him. Heck I never even see him fight, only witnessing him unleash the World Eater technique on Elenoir.


    While I was familiar with the fight styles the Pantheon clan used, Aldir was the greatest among them. Being a once in a generation prodigy. Even though I held back to not reveal all of my cards just yet I could tell Aldir was doing the same. The enemy that is unknown commands the greatest fear after all.


    Both of us were trying to probe for more information on who each of us were. He will no doubt report back to Kezess of my existence. Either they will deem me one of Agrona''s pet project he choose to conduct a field test with or some rogue Djinn survivor.


    Either way he will keep a close eye on Dicathen, maybe even send more forces to monitor us. I need some way to turn away his attention. I could perhaps deal with a squad of dragons or two, other aether wielders were always a problem. But even if I could deal with them I had no chance in defeating the entirety of Ephetous on my own. Even if I could somehow survive I doubt Dicathen would be anything but ashes.


    I had originally planned to begin to emerge when Kezess sent a assassination force to Alacrya. With both Windsom and Aldir being recalled after that at least then he would have had a arm tied behind his back. But I needed Cynthia for my own needs and I doubt they would have given her easily. It was better to send a direct message at least to the council, they were too prideful initially. The thought that Agrona, a being with centuries of experience and knowledge, was just toying with them the entire war never even occurred to them.


    That ideology was only magnified as they presumed the asuras of Ephetous would protect them. Maybe that was the root of all of our problems. We have relied on the asuras for too long. Even before most people knew of their existence we were given the artifacts to create artificial white core mages. Humanity in general would have evolved far beyond that given time. But it was the asuras who poisoned our society and stunted our natural growth. All in an attempt to cement their own rule.


    I was so deep in thought that I nearly missed the ground turning to marble. Its sand-blasted smooth surface of bone white. I bent down to feel its smooth surface, almost too smooth. Too perfect to be a simple ancient structure. A torrent of raw aether ripped forth from the palm of my hands. Making sure to avoid destroying the partially buried marble I blast away the sand.


    Upon closer inspection I could seen small writings, runes. They were sprawling all over the clean surface. Etched and inlaid in gold, I could barely read them. They seemed much longer and more complex than runes I have seen previously. But this was no doubt Djinn writing.


    I ran my fingers through the etching. Each tiny letter was perfectly carved, each small curve and nook. Placing my entire palm directly on its cold surface I pulsed my aether through it.


    The runes began glowing in reaction to my touch. And the very ground began to tremble, like an earthquake. I continued to pushed aether through to the marble object. The runes continued glowing brighter in return.


    And in an instant I was transported somewhere else. Similar to when I conjured portals of my own or used godstep. I appeared in what appeared to be a large hallway. The roof was so high up that I couldn''t even see it. The walls and floor were made with similar marble, but its color was a dark grey, appearing almost black.


    It was silent, expect for a distant humming that sounded a lot like the sound of electric currents back on Earth. There was a unusual amount of aether present, even more so than the usual amount present in the deeper levels of the Relictombs.


    Looking around the hallway seemed to stretch out, seemingly endlessly as I couldn''t seen the end. Choosing a random direction I begin walking. It was a good change in scenery from the endless desert.


    My footsteps echoed through the empty halls. Each marble pillar seemed to stretch on for miles up into the air, supporting a roof I couldn''t see. I continued forwards, hoping for the scenery to change.


    The entire place seemed to warp my perception of space and time. Turning back I saw the seemingly never-ending hallway stretch to the horizon, and I could have sworn I was only walking for a couple minutes but my body ached as if I had been running for several hours.


    I channeled my will into godstep. Not activating it, just sending a steady stream of aether. Making it glow warm on my back. At the same time I channeled Realmheart. With enough time and practice maintaining Realmheart was almost second nature now. No doubt an indispensable tool when dealing with mana based enemies. So much so that maintaining focus with them both was a doable task.


    Thin trails of aether like wisps of ghostly wind filled my vision. Each one of them a bridge-way to the aetheric void, the realm between realities, and the medium in which teleportation was achieved. I scanned my surroundings, the walls were practically brimming with aether, so much so that my vision was inundated with a sea of purple.


    I forced my eyes shut, it was painful seeing the raw aether burn like the sun. The runes that glowed just beneath my eyes subsided as I withdrew the godrune. When suddenly I felt a violent pulling sensation, as if some invisible giant had grabbed a hold of my entire body. And before I could even react the unseen arm pulling my body, as the area around me shifted. And I realized I had been forcibly teleported.


    When I came back to my senses I was nearly deafened by the sound of explosions. Quickly looking around I seemed to have landed in some kind of battlefield. I felt the heat on the back of my neck. Quickly ducking and dropping to my knees I godstep away by pure instinct.


    Materializing on a small elevated mound of dirt I survey my surroundings. I had appeared in some outcropping in a dense forest. I could see pillars of smoke rise into the sky in the distance. And right in front of me was an all to familiar sight of a battlefield.


    To my left were lessers. Humans, elves, and dwarves all fighting on a united front. The front line seemed to be augmenters, casting shields and casting down any mana beasts that got too close. Behind them was a row a casters, as colorful streaks filled the air.


    On the other side were mana beasts, seemingly pouring out of the forest on mass. There was no coordination on their side, they didn''t need it. They had raw strength and numbers, all they needed to do was whittle down the humans until they grew tired.


    Without the need of any more justification a sword roared to life in my hand as I flung myself at a large winged mana beast. I struck one of its six eyes, blood poured out of its eye hole and the beasts bellowed in pain. Before it could react I ripped out my sword and plunged its blade into the beast''s neck, letting gravity do the rest as I slid down, cutting open the beast from the neck down.


    Intestines and blood sloshed down in a shower as I quickly switched targets. Burying my sword into a nest of tangled tentacles. The weird creature that reminded me of some sort of small kraken wrapped its other arms around mine. Pulling me towards the rows of sharp teeth that lined its gaping maw.


    A beam of aether shot from my other hand cleaved to creature in half with its slimy tentacles still wrapped around me.


    Letting the aether support me I floated up several feet into the air. Many of the humans now looked at me with surprise and awe.


    I pushed them out of my mind as I focused on conjuring an array of aetheric blades. They floated alongside me, and with a mental push they rained down on the creatures below like a rain of arrows. Piercing and slashing the creatures that now turned to flee, many were unable to as they were turned to lifeless corpses.


    Landing back on the ground I created an additional sword in my other hand, readying to deal with any that survived my barrage.


    When suddenly the very aether that was supporting me froze, as if it had turned to solid. My limbs and body were pinned, like I was in some mold of unbreakable material.


    I flexed my body but it didn''t budge, my brain didn''t even register that the world around me had turned monochrome, now being only shades of white and grey. All the mana beasts and people were frozen in time, nothing moved.


    ''Static void.'' a chill ran down my spine as I recognized to spell that now held me prisoner.


    Then a sound of metal on stone echoed throughout the silence. It drew closer, and I could make now footsteps in between each metallic sound that now seemed rhythmic like a bell of a clock. I tried forcing my head to turn to face the person approaching me but I couldn''t.


    From the corner of my vision I saw a figure, I couldn''t make out its build or stature due to the loose fitting hooded cloak it donned. It held a large staff, blades of amethyst flanked a glowing orb of pure aether. So small yet so concentrated that it shown like a star. Around the entire handle and shaft were tiny golden writing, each seeming breathing with light as if it were alive. Every time the being brought it down as it walked it produced the clanking sound.


    It drew closer, inspecting every inch of my body as it made its way. And soon it was right in front of me. The dark shadow of its hood resided and I fully saw its face.


    The face of an old man, wrinkly and wispy features. Short white hair and thin eyebrows. The most striking thing about him were his deep purple eyes that seemed to match the purple runes that marked his entire face.


    There was no mistaking it, it was a Djinn. But it wasn''t a projection or apparition of any kind. No, I could tell from this distance. The way his chest rose and fell, the thin moisture of his eyes. This was a Djinn in the flesh. Somehow surviving for who knows how long within the Relictombs, and from this first interaction I don''t think he takes kindly to visitors. Especially one who possess a body of a dragon.


    It stared into my eyes for a moment, its eyes seemed to draw me inwards towards him. Like a gravitational pull, I could tell this being had lived for centuries, perhaps even thousands of years. Time worked strangely within the Relictombs after all.


    He opened his mouth, seemingly struggeling to find the right words as if he hadn''t spoken for a long time. His tongue wandered around his mouth, trying to formulate his thoughts into understandable sounds. And finally he spoke in a raspy voice.


    "Grey."

 Chapter 27-War in the Museum part 1

    Originally uploaded Jun 10, 2023


    Arthur Pov


    The hooded man began pacing around me. A ominous air surrounded him, as if some unknown and unobservable physic shadow was clinging onto me.  It took an active effort to be aware of his presence despite our close distance. As if my very mind was rejecting his existence.


    He made this way to a soldier frozen in time. His face forever stuck in a shocked expression, clutching tightly at his spear. He reached out one of his hands and wiped the dust from the sharp point of the weapon.


    "When my kind shed our mortal needs and left death for... lesser creatures we only thought of freedom from our complete annihilation and to safeguard knowledge that would never fade. We did not think of what else immortality through our means would entail." He spoke, like a well recited speak.


    His speech now seemed to have stabilized. He constructed words like a well spoken noble. Each word filled with purpose and poise.


    He continued pacing, taking a small stop between each object frozen within Static Void. Like he was organizing and maintaining trinkets in his collection.


    Then he made his way back to me, each step was matched by the metal clanking of his staff. The orb of aether atop it seemed to pulse with raw energy. The elegant runes etched on its handles and sides glowed rhythmically, like a living creature breathing.


    He stopped directly in front of me, and extended a bony finger. And touched my face, gently, but I felt dread and uncertainty. The aether seemed to be clinging to his robes and staff, awaiting for their master''s command. Perhaps this is what other people feel in my presence.


    "We thought in terms of wars, of destruction. But eternity also requires what your kind would call... entertainment. For me, I find infinity allows me to observe the myriad ways in which matter and consciousness manifest."


    Now that his face was so close I could see his eyes. They were the eyes of an old man. Who has seen things that happen in thousands of years. His deep purple eyes seemed to glow and swirl with energy, as if they were whirlpools of liquid aether. He was an ancient remnant of a bygone era.


    "I collect them. Objects, lifeforms, moments. This is a interesting one." He spoke as the pointed to the human and elf soldiers right behind us. "The lessers united to drive back the horde of beasts to gain access to lost Djinn technology within the beast glades. Of course the beasts know nothing of history but they are naturally drawn to such a power source. A device capable of creating roads under the skin of reality. Worth risking anything for, but nothing compared to what it has brought me."


    My mind was buzzing with activity. So he was a Djinn survivor who collects people and objects? For what purpose? Research perhaps? Freezing living specimens within time to study and record them would be a great tool. But is that something that he should really be concerned about when his race is basically extinct.


    Despite all of this I was still unable to talk so all I could do was indulge this Djinn. It seems he was rather lonely and has taken this opportunity to share his work with somebody else.


    "This moment is locked in a sealing field, a pocket of space where events play out again and again. Sometimes the lessers win, sometimes they do." The Djinn said as he motion at the dead bodies of the mana beasts.


    "Each instance is different in countless beautiful details." He finished as he carefully studied me.


    "The body of a Dragon with a core of aether. How sacrilegious. And a foreign soul." He said with a mix of amazement and disgust.


    "Tell me young one, have your masters enslaved fate itself?" He asked, a with a single tap of his staff several runes that ran along its long shaft glowed. And released me from my aetheric prison.


    "I have no allegiance." I spoke sternly, pushing at his unnaturally strong aetheric aura with my own.


    And in response he lightly scoffed.


    "Wielding aether like a blunt tool. Your physical makeup does not lie, reincarnate." He spat every word full of venom. And I didn''t necessary blame him. When your entire race was driven to extinction you tend to hold some sort of resentment towards the ones who did it.


    But the more amazing thing was that he was a living Djinn. Surviving within the Relictombs, if I could rope him into my cause dealing with other aether wielders will be easier. But the trick was convincing him. Unlike Kezess, I couldn''t goad him with aetheric knowledge. From this short interaction alone I wasn''t sure if I could match him in terms of aether mastery.


    "Who are you anyway, Djinn survivor." I asked, trying to be polite.


    "My my, where are my manners. Lord Archaevoist Neoth. The Highlord of Sullamance at your service." He said while placing his free hand on his chest and bowing his head slightly in a mocking way.


    I raised my eyebrows. I wasn''t fully aware of Djinn''s social structure. Not much could be helped when not a lot of written records existed.


    Neoth then gestured me to introduce myself. At least he was being civil about this.


    "Grey, Dicathen born." I curtly answered.


    "Dicathen? Then care to explain your draconic body? As well as the aether that burns inside you like a star." Neoth asked, his eyes seemingly glowing with excitement. From what I have gathered he seemed to be some hoarder or collector of sorts. Collecting and displaying things he found interesting. For what purpose? I could only guess. But this was an easy way for me to buy time. But it was dangerous for me to reveal too much.


    This one was very different from the Djinn fragments I have met. All of them were stored memories and partial consciousness of people who were long dead. They had no urgency or ulterior motives. They were only keepers of knowledge. But this one was alive, he had his own goals and wants. From the way he spoke to the way he talked.


    "Do you care to explain how you survived?" I asked, pushing at his aura with mine.


    "You are within my galleries, you will answer to me." He sternly spoke, each word felt like a mental punch. Bombarding my mind itself.


    "And what if I refuse?" I asked, the aether within my body swirling and readying itself to manifest.


    "You will tell with enough time. And unfortunately time is the one things I don''t lack."


    From his cloak he drew a small blue cube, small enough to fit in comfortably in his hand. He lightly tossed it at my feet. And as soon as it came to rest a gold and purple light erupted from it.


    Without thinking I channeled aether into godstep, letting the rune carry me right behind the surviving Djinn.


    In an act of pure instinct I drew a sword, plunging its crystalline blade into the back of the cloaked figure. The weight of my strike and Neoth''s frail old body didn''t provide much resistance. As we both tumbled to the ground and he died without a sound.


    ''Huh, I expected more...'' I thought in my mind. Rolling over the body to examine the light purple runes that decorated his face was now gone. Same with his staff, they seemed to have disappeared without a trace. Perhaps it was a defense mechanism they created to avoid any knowledge they held from being leaked.


    Activating godstep again my body was carried away. But it didn''t take me away from these so called galleries. In fact I seem to have just returned to the endless hallways I was before. But this time the halls were filled.


    Every couple of feet were a elevated platform. A faint purple light encompassing the area above the pedestal. And within that aetheric bubble were items, creature, relics.


    All perfectly displayed and preserved, frozen in time. Guess having an actual museum piece frozen in time and place would be the best way to display such things. No need for just documents, pictures, or crude replicas when you have the actual thing.


    And the Djinn''s collection seemed to be vast, ranging from simple mana beasts to important figures in history as well as what appeared to be Vritra halfbloods. Made me wonder just how long he has been collecting these things to have such a intensive gathering. The displays seemingly stretched on forever along with the large cavernous hallway. I began walking along the displays, admiring them.


    While I never was that big on history, it was one of the subjects that was shoved down my throat before I was crowned king. Maybe history classes would have been more interesting with displays and examples like these.


    Some were just simple items, well things that seemed simple. Some ancient plates and pottery, a black steel suit of armor. Some were far grander. Large battles and carefully organized dioramas, all frozen within a specific point in time, arranged in a way where you could clearly see everything.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ''Was I supposed to master Static Void here or something?'' I wondered as I continued down the halls. When I came across a large exhibit. Dominating the entire side of the hallway.


    The powerful aetheric shield that encompasses the display reached up all the way into the ceiling. Taking up as much space as some of the full scale dioramas. It was clear, this piece held great importance. Needing no label.


    It was no diorama, it was clearly centerpiece, meant to be observed and appreciated unobstructed.


    Its large angel-like wings stretched to their maximum extent, wingspan so large that I had to turn my neck to see them fully. Bulky body trained for battle, beautiful gold runes adorned its flanks. Long snake-like arching neck lead to a monstrous head. A dragon, in its full glory.


    Various scars and wounds were visible on its body, but it didn''t seem to sully the beast''s beautiful deep royal blue scales that shone like sapphires. Its large purple eyes, wide open conveyed various overlapping emotions. But above it all was a level of ferocity and intelligence only those high even among asuras can match.


    I have battled dragons before. So much to the point I was sick of them, but this one was different. This specimen was far larger in size, its eyes seemed to convey a certain wisdom and knowledge only attainable through living hundreds of lifetimes. Who know how old this dragon truly was. Its size even rivaled Kezess, perhaps it was even older than that psychotic king. Not to even mention it was present within the Relictombs.


    I was so captivated by the sight of the dragon that made other dragons I have seen pale in comparison that I as startled by the sudden voice.


    "This one is my favorite."


    Whipping my head around I saw a young man, perhaps in his late twenties or early thirties. Possessing deep lavender eyes and matching runes. He carried the same double winged staff Neoth carried. Behind flowed a deep emerald green cloak, made of thousands of tiny tiles. But the most striking feature was the pair of large devil-like horns that reached into the air from his forehead and his light grey skin. There was no mistaking it, a Vritra blooded human.


    "Its my favorite, not because of the story behind it, no. Although the backstory behind this piece is quite interesting, liberated from a time even before Kezess'' rule but indeed that is not the reason. No the reason is." As he said this he pointed up to the dragon''s face. I didn''t dare take my eyes off of his new person but he continued regardless.


    "The look of fear forever plastered on his face. Answer me Grey, have you ever seen a dragon petrified with fear?" he said as he relished very one of his words while a wicked smile quickly bloomed on his face, disappearing as suddenly as it appeared.


    "History requires two parties. The historian and the audience. Without that, one is just talking to oneself. So it brings me great displeasure that you do not admire my work."


    Two tears in space and time appeared right behind me. Fresh wounds upon the frail curtain of reality was ripped open and out appeared to soldiers, both clad in blackstone armor, akin to my own.


    They each wielded a large glaive , the blade of which hummed with aetheric energy. They both swung at me simultaneously, each perfectly coordinated with the other, one attacking my upper half while the other attacked my lower. Swinging with such force and speed I couldn''t trust my eyes, relying on my own instincts and reflexes.


    Two swords roared to life in my hands as I caught both of their attacks in the nick of time. My shoulders shuddered and buckled at the force of the impact. I could feel some of my bones in my shoulder and upper arm crack, sending electrifying pain throughout my body.


    Aether rushed to heal my damaged bones, snapped them into place. Pumping my muscles full of aether I push back. Sending the two warriors momentarily back. The warrior on my left created more distance between us as it discarded his melee weapon and pointed a wrist mounted device at me. While the remaining one dashed towards me with insane speed, it almost seemed as if it was using burststep.


    Our weapons clashed again, using my one free hand I slashed at the belly of my attacker, but my blade harmlessly bounced off of his jetblack armor. I felt a searing pain as condensed ball of super heated aether impacted my back, burning through both my aetheric defenses and armor. I channeled Godstep again, but I was only met with a nauseating feeling as I was bounced in and out of the aetheric void, as I was spat back out into reality.


    "No, you are not getting away that easily." The Vritra halfblood said tauntingly. Several runes on his staff glowed a holy golden light. He didn''t make a move, only keeping his distance and watched, observing. Like how a researcher would study an animal before capturing it.


    I could already feel the hole in my upper back stitch itself back together before I made my next move. ''At least I won''t run out of aether here.'' I thought as I unleashed a focused blast of purple fire from free hand. It wouldn''t kill the warrior, but it would create enough distance and give me time.


    The sword in my hand extended itself,  growing to the length of a building. Swinging the now massive blade I aim for the neck of the Vritra born. Only for my blade to be caught by his staff.


    He looked at my sword for a moment before he swatted it away with his hand.


    "You wield aether like a mindless fool. Only treating it like a mere tool for you to abuse." He spat with disgust.


    "Who do you think you are incarnate? To invade this world and to disrupt its natural order. I have witnessed wars between gods before. While your physical makeup and core are an anomaly you are still nothing but a new exhibit for me in the end." He said as the staff levitated by itself, before it launched itself directly at me.


    In a hurry I conjured a thick wall of pure aether pulled from the enviroment. But the sharp blades of the staff effortlessly cut through it as if it wasn''t even there. In a moment of desperation I willed the aether to carry me away again, but it did not heed my command.


    The twin blades impaled me square in the chest, the force of which threw me back and planted me to a hard marble wall. The orb floating in between the two blades began glowing a bright gold. As I could feel my own aether reserves being drained away. Like it was pulled in by a stronger magnetic force as I powerlessly struggled against it.


    "A incarnate soul housed in a body of a dragon and fueled by an aether core. You will be a great centerpiece Grey." He said, the aether dancing around him.


    "Neoth?" I croaked out as my body began to felt heavy, I was having difficulty breathing. My body felt like a iron prison as the aether fused to my very cells abandoned my body.


    "You thought I who sent my entire life studying vivium arts wouldn''t have mastered soul transference? You clearly are a big fish in a small pond." He chuckled at my idiocy.


    He made his way towards me, this time he didn''t need any of his fancy tricks. I was helpless, dangling from his weapon. My eyelids felt heavy, I knew it was only a matter of time before my body collapsed in on itself.


    ''Was this my fate? After all I have seen and done, to be defeated and be displayed as a trophy?'' I felt fear, sadness, regret. But most of all rage.


    It bubbled below my skin like boiling water. I couldn''t believe this, I led a war against a nation of gods. I have gazed through the veil of reality and infinity. Wasn''t that the promise I made myself? To break free from the chains of destiny, to liberate all of creation from the shackles of fate that binds us all to a predetermined destination.


    ''This can''t be my fate, I don''t believe it. I refuse.'' Through gritted teeth I grappled at the weapon lodged in my chest. My feeble arms couldn''t even make it budge.


    Neoth looked at my with a mocking pity. "Struggling to the very end. Now that is like a true lesser."


    Gathering the blood in my mouth I spat in his face. "Fuck off." I cursed. I only tightened my grip on his weapon as blood ran freely from my hands. He didn''t even seem to mind as he wiped away the blood with his sleeve.


    Suddenly I felt my core crack. The sound reverberated throughout my body. Feeling for my core I saw the now dim orb with a large dark crack running almost around the entire thing. A dark purple, almost black mist was slowly trickling out as it was pulled out of my body and into Neoth''s staff.


    From Neoth''s tiled cloak he revealed a similar blue cube. "This is a sealing tesseract, suspending anybody captured in its light in a particular point in time. Pretty convenient if you ask me. But before we do that why don''t we see what otherworldly knowledge you hold." He spoke with a devilish smile as he drew closer. I could feel his breath on my skin as he played his index finger on my forehead.


    "Show me everything, Grey." He whispered as he psychically  pushed into my mind, very much like how Sylvie or Regis does. But he was more forceful, tearing away at my mental defenses my bonds trained me to construct.


    The irises of his eyes glowed a tinge of gold as runes along his face glowed purple. I felt a presence, an alien presence shifting through the endless sea of my memories and thoughts. A bout of painful headaches almost knocked me out cold as I began to sweat. It was only for a couple of seconds but it felt like a eternity. When Neoth pulled back his face was that of shock.


    "You... what have you done, what you plan to do... You are the... Anathema..." He quietly muttered as he looked at me with disbelief.


    "Yeah he gets that sort of stuff a lot." A new voice rang in.


    We both turned our heads to see who it was. But I didn''t even need to see to confirm the identity of the voice''s owner.


    His body seemingly made of dark shadows. The dark purple fires that made up his mane danced entrancingly. The pair of sharp obsidian horns that stabbed into the air. His wolf-like face.


    "Regis." I weakly said, I couldn''t hide the joy and relieve I felt to him in my weakened state.


    "Save your breath princess. You knight in shining armor is here to save you!" He proudly said. Breathing in the ambient aether he grew four times his normal size as large wings of fire and shadow sprouted from his back.


    "So you are the punk that bullied my master." His voice now a deep baritone range throughout the halls.


    Neoth stared up at my companion with amazement. "The Edict of Destruction." He spoke with wonder.


    Regis only raised his eyebrows at his response. "What a nerd."


    With that he puffed out raw destruction, taking the form of a cloud of fire. Neoth''s body was destroyed in an instant entirely, leaving no trace. When the two warriors that were standing guard sprang into action, as several new portals opened up. And from them marched what seemed to be a full legion of soldiers donning blackstone armor, all wielding various weapons.


    Regis took the staff that pinned me to the wall in his mouth and yanked it free. I tumbled onto the hard ground but Regis caught me with his large body. "Thank me later." He curtly spoke as he turned his attention to the battalion in front of him. Forming a wall of jetblack warriors. Above them floated a woman, in her middles ages. The stern face and body of a fighter. The emerald green cloak and staff indicated this was Neoth in a new surrogate body.


    I could already feel the aether rushing back into my body, mending by damaged core and fusing with my bones. Conjuring a sword I planted the tip into the ground as I used it to regain my footing. Regis drifted back into my body, giving me some of his own aether reserves to hasten my healing.


    ''So what''s the plan?'' His voice rang in my head. I couldn''t help but feel joy at having my trusted furry companion back.


    Regis sensing my emotions and only rolled his eyes. ''We can celebrate later, just tell me the plan.'' But I could also sense his excitement and joy from finally being back.


    ''To get out of this alive.'' I said back with a smile on my face.


    ''I freaking hope so genius.'' he retorted, I could just picture a goofy smile on this wolf face. Regis'' presence drifted downwards into the blade of my sword. Igniting it in dark amethyst flames, creating an ominous glow.


    I turned my attention back to the battalion of Djinn warriors. The very front held large shields in a tightly nit formation. They were all awaiting for their master''s command.


    Neoth hovered above, staring down at me with the excitement of a expecting scientist. As if I was some new toy for him to play with. His voice rang clearly through halls as if there were speakers surrounding us all.


    "Entertain an old man Grey."

 Chapter 28-War in the Museum part 2

    Originally uploaded Jun 25, 2023


    Neoth Pov


    Dark violet flames burned brightly as it grew upon Grey''s blade. The edict of destruction glowed like a star, having a mind of its own, an insatiable hungry to consume and destroy all, only further strengthened by the ambient aether. Only contained thanks to his aetheric companion. How he came into possessing both a strange tool and the edict of myth was just another thing to tack onto the list of abnormality that seemed to swirl around this creature.


    The body of a dragon, fueled by a core of pure aether. A blasphemy to science and aetheric arts, and all of it containing a foreign soul. Not even fairy tales have this much contrivances.


    A mental signal was all that was needed as the first row of my legionaries marched forward. Each of their steps in perfect lockstep with each other. Their shields raised and spears poised to strike the anomaly.


    Grey launched himself off the ground, the aether fusing with his muscles and bones as he charged head first into my warrior. My soldiers broke their linear formation, spreading out into a wide half-circle. Surrounding Grey.


    Grey lunged at the middle warrior, his destruction laden sword melted through the blackstone shield as if it was butter and plunged his weapon deep into the warriors heart. Killing them instantly as the flames ate away at him, erasing him from this world.


    The other warriors wasted no time, moving at matching speeds they closed in on Grey. Using their longer-ranged weapons to try to stay out of range from Grey''s trump card.


    With a quick sidestep he avoided the first attack aimed at the back of his head, it looked as if he barely even moved. The purple flames of his blade erupted forward like the breath of a dragon''s as it reduced three other warriors into smoldering ash.


    He locked blades with another warrior, but it only lasted for a second. As he effortlessly cut through my soldier''s weapon and body in half. Sending a mental prob I signal for the next row of my warriors to begin their attack.


    A rainbow volley of different spells filled the air. As the row of casters began channeling their energy through their spellforms. Another warrior, using the spellfire as distraction launched themselves at Grey. Grey shifted his weight as he began to dodge. But was too late as the spear buried itself in Grey''s arm. But even this small wound was momentary as I could already see flesh and bone begin to meld itself. Swinging with his remaining hand my warrior barely dodge his death.


    His fighting stance and style seemed familiar. Being an archaevoist I pride myself in liberating important pieces for my galleries. For future generation to see. And I have seen various fighting styles and combat forms in my time. And Grey''s shared many similarities to the Pantheon race of asuras.


    The efficient and tight footwork. Limiting body movements to the absolute minimum to not only preserve energy but to also erase one''s presence. But replacing the asura''s usage of force-type mana arts with aether.


    Perhaps he truly was from Epheotus. How else would he hold such knowledge of the Pantheon race''s closest kept secret. They weren''t a race who shared their knowledge. Even within their clan only the most talented and gifted students are further trained. Perhaps he was some kind of experiment the dragons created. Incarnating a outside soul into a asura body to further understand the immaterial world.


    But if they did why would they send him into the Relictombs alone? Even seeing all the talents and abilities first hand, if he ran into any of the hostile Djinn realms he would have been reduced to dust the second they realized he was a dragon. Even any halfway decently sensible Indrath clan member would deem a specimen such as him to be secret that should be heavily guarded.


    I mused my thoughts. Grey seems to be proficient in melee combat. But his stance suggested he was more used to one-on-one combat scenarios. He seemed to have trouble keeping up with multiple combatants who matched him in speed. He was powerful enough to give even most asuras a run for their money. But the best counter to an aetheric being was another aether wielder. In such a case the fight becomes not just a physical one with weapons, but also one of willpower. A fight over the control of aether itself.


    My line of warriors were now thinning. Most of longer ranged troops began to fall back to gain some distance as the remaining warriors struggled just to stay alive as destruction hounded at them. Lunging at them like a starved beast. Chasing them away from Grey.


    Destruction. The edict of the vivum branch of aether. While most of our scholars and researchers focused to the creation and life aspect of vivum. But their were records of the death and destruction branch. It was a difficult subject, mostly because it would consume the wielder if not carefully understood and used. Perhaps it was his core that allows this, or perhaps that companion. Who holds the edict but not the full knowledge.


    Strange, in all cases the knowledge is what would grant a rune or edict. But how could they split such knowledge? Was that wolf a part of Grey''s soul? A fragment of the greater whole perhaps. Having focused my studies in soul magic it was possible to create shards from a host soul. But the effects were either too small to bother or too detrimental to the main soul. Turns out having a part of your very being cut off is not the most pleasant experience everyone can live through.


    ''Though that does make me wonder.''


    I twisted my staff of light. Runes adorning its shaft glowed a bright gold as the aether heeded my command. Aiming my staff at Grey I release my spell.


    I could make out the motes of aether part and recede. Like the sea before a large wave. The flames from his sword were extinguished as I ripped out his wolf companion from his body. Both Grey and his tool were frozen in shock for a second. And that was all I needed. In that split second I activated another one of my sealing tesseract. It blinding blue light encompassed the shadow wolf. Encapsulating it and storing him in a frozen moment in time.


    The space around the cube bent. As it disappeared and reappeared in my hands. Looking back down on Grey I met his gold eyes. Filled with shock and hatred.


    "You''ve played on easy mode for long enough." I shouted down at him as the tesseract disappeared into my cloak.


    Next thing I knew Grey leap upwards. Cracking the marble floor below him as he did so. Launching himself directly towards me. His sword aimed for my head.


    A rune on my body automatically activated. As the time I perceived slowed to a crawl. Rendering all of Grey''s movements seem sluggish. Taking a simple step I moved to the left of his attack as I struck him with my staff. Time resumed to normal speeds as Grey was sent flying into the wall.


    Several portals opened around me. And out of them flew three battle barges. Small floating ships armed with cannons and guns. A new creation of mine, taking inspiration from typical sea voyaging ships and the flying fortresses and cities of the throne realm.


    Grey appeared again. From what I could see several of his bones were broken but that hardly seemed to matter to him. I could already hear his bones snapping back into place as he rushed forward again. The aether aiding and holding him up in the air. The first battle barge exploded in spectacular fashion as Grey unleashed a torrent of aether at point-blank range. The next was cleaved in two as Grey''s sword extended its blade to several meters long.


    ''Perhaps having adequate shielding for the next version is needed.'' I thought in my mind as I watched Grey rip into the last one wielding two swords.


    He was upon me again. And I decided to indulge him a bit. I could feel my body become warm as multiple runes activated at the same time. Our weapons clashed. Aether rushed to my aid as I struggled to keep up with his raw fury. He was a whirlwind of attacks. Each strike meant to deliver a life ending blow. I never received any combat training. From a young age I had aided my father in his research. And eventually attended the academy to study history. The only combat knowledge I knew was from old books and observing other races. Only surviving through my advanced technology and aether arts.


    Seeing an opening I lunged with my staff. But I extended to far forward, not used to fighting in midair. Grey took this chance as he loped off my hand holding my staff. It fell to the ground as he pointed his sword at my chest.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    "Where is Regis?" He growled with poison.


    "Ah, so his name is Regis?" I asked with a smug smile.


    I felt the cold blade slide into my heart as my body began to fall. I could feel the lifeforce leave my vessel. Before I even touched the ground my soul was ejected. Following pathways of aether I instantly awoken in a new body.


    I stretched my neck, hearing several cracks in the process. As my emerald cloak materialized tile by tile and my staff built itself from nothing in my hands.


    As I stepped out of the stasis chamber my attendant bowed as he got onto his knees.


    "Time for round three I suppose." I spoke as I planned on what to do next.


    "Permission to speak, my lord." My kneeling servant asked, his small frail body hidden under a large hooded robe.


    "Speak." I commanded.


    "Shall I awaken another legion of warriors, my lord?"


    "Hmm, no. We don''t need to council growing suspicious of the amount of warriors I waste." Yes the council was still a problem. They won''t react to kindly to me throwing away too many soldiers. In fact, they might be enraged that I haven''t already captured Grey and alerted the council of his existence.


    Vago has already won over most of the council with evidence of that the Emperor was still alive. They still worship that blood thirsty warlord as their savoir after all. Though I doubt some of the members of the council or other nobles would stay still. This might be their only chance to gain more political power before that warlord returns. They may be driven the extremes with not much time remaining. I wonder what his reaction to how low our race have fallen would be? Growing rotten with politics and fighting each other for power.


    But that was not for me to worry about. I never carried about that warlord of an Emperor''s motives. As long as I can continue my collection I cared not for the rebellion. I''ll worry about council matters another day. Their was a vermin within my realm I had to deal with.


    "Ready my praetorians."


    Grey Pov


    The halls grew quiet again. And again I sent a mental message to Regis. Well, tried was the more correct word. I couldn''t feel his presence. Neoth''s dead vessel didn''t hold the sealing tesseract he captured Regis with. And he should be back any time now.


    From my short engagement with him I could tell he was not used to doing the fighting himself. He matched my speed, but just barely. I could tell his vessel was struggling to keep up with me, as it began to slowly break apart and destroy itself from the excessive usage of aether.


    I started walking down the hallways again. Perhaps I could break loose some of the exhibits to act as a distraction. A sword appeared in my hands again as I approached one exhibit. I placed my palms on its transparent wall.


    Realmheart flooded my vision with a sea of purple. The elevated base was powering the walls around the large Vritra warrior. Judging from its large deer-like horns it had a lot of basilisk blood. I aimed the tip of my sword at the base.


    Just as I pulled back to strike it my sword hand was severed at the wrist by a hot ball of plasma.


    "Please observe the exhibits with your eyes only." A youthful voice spoke out. Turning my head I saw another one of Neoth''s vessels. This one was much younger, early twenties. Bright white hair cut short in a military fashion. Flanking him were two more warriors. But these were different. They were much taller and bulkier. Their blackstone armor also seemed more advanced. As they walked their armors hummed with energy and whirls of inner mechanisms.


    Each of them wielded a large sword, the blades were crackling with blue lightning. Bright enough to make my eyes sore as I stared at them.


    There head were fully covered by their helmets but I could tell the oppressive aura of doom that seemed to follow them around. These were far more advanced and trained warriors of war.


    "Now Grey, I''ll give you a choice. You can join my gallery with your furry companion and become the center piece. Preserved forever for future generations to see. Or you can die and I''ll have to make do with your corpse." Neoth spoke.


    Aether was pumped into my very bones I readied my body and took a fighting stance with my sword.


    "Option two it is!" He shouted and the two large warrior moved without delay.


    They teleported. The aether bellowed in their wake. One was directly in front of me. His sword raised to cut me down. While the other was behind me.


    Burst step carried me sideways, away from their attack. But they instantly appeared right before me again. Another sword appeared in my other hand as I blocked both of their attacks at the same time. My arms buckled in protest as I winced at the pain. The lightning of their weapons jumped to mine as it sent hairline cracks in my aetheric blade.


    I pushed them away from me but they didn''t budge. One of my sword cracked and crumbled into thousands piece as the warrior''s sword buried itself in my shoulder. Sending painful electric shocks through my entire body as crimson blood spewed from the wound.


    My other sword was parried away as I was stabbed in stomach. Sending searing pain into my gut. I fell to my knees as the two warriors dug their sword deeper into my flesh. The lightning leap from their weapons into my body as it sent stabs of electric pain all over my body and core.


    Gritting my teeth I try to regain my footing, only to be forced down to my knees again. Noeth approached me. Stopping just a few feet away. He had a sealing tesseract in his hands.


    "You and your companion Regis will be a fine addition to my collection." Neoth gloated.


    I struggled to channel the aether from my core. My runes glowed warm in reaction as aether erupted from my core. Causing a shockwave that threw away my two attacker and Neoth off of his unsuspecting feet. I lunged forward, covered in my own blood. A sword manifested in my hands as I reached out for the cube in the Djinn''s hands.


    Next thing I thrown against the wall, the force with which made he cough up blood. I could feel that multiple ribs and parts of my back were broken as I slumped to the ground.


    "I''m not playing around anymore boy." Neoth said with venom and force as he stood before me. His staff glowed bright as its tip was aimed at my head.


    He turned back, slapping me in the face with his long emerald cloak.


    "Take him." He ordered his two warriors.


    They stepped forward. Swords poised to strike my core. I felt a warm sensation in one of my forearms, where the dimensional storage rune was. And from it a small light was emitted. And instantaneously it grew, in both brightness and size as it eclipsed my entire vision.


    Coldness. That was what I felt. My body felt weightless. Akin to when I was in the aetheric void. An infinite, terrible coldness of the absence of everything.


    In the distance their was warm light. Like a star, it burned bright. And like a moth to a fire I was drawn in. Without consciously doing so I was pulled toward the light. It was inherently different from when I was first reincarnated into the body of Arthur Leywin.


    Their was some unknown warmth, a familiar feeling to it. Like coming home from a long journey. This time it was foreign. A unnatural emotion emitted from the light but I was still encapsulated by it.


    As I approached closer I could make out what was emitted such a light.


    A large mechanical device, a throne. The grime and scars of time were etched upon its surface telling its age. Thousands of wires and tubes causing a sprawling network of technology. An ancient device of ages past. And upon the throne sat an entity.


    A corpse. A large body was sitting on the throne, draped in regal clothing fitting a king. But its body was in no such state. A decaying figure, similar to mummies from old Earth. The corpse was seemingly connected and covered with wires and tubes from the throne running through it. Reaching both downwards and upwards infinitely.  As if they were all attached to the body to keep it from dying. Across its lap sat a sheathed sword. Sharing the ancient and unknowable feeling the rest of this place possessed.


    Its face seemed to be just a skeleton with parchment thin skin covering it. Its empty eye sockets stared back at me.


    And it spoke.


    Not with words, no. Words were obviously far below such a being. Our minds interlinked, as the decaying corpse relayed words and mental messages directly into my brain.


    And when it did it was painful. The wealth of information surged forth, as if the floodgates had broken open. Thousands of years of knowledge flooded my brain, I couldn''t make sense of any of it. It felt like a scream of a million people. It was so overbearing, it felt as though I was conversing with a celestial entity I couldn''t hope to comprehend.


    But among that deafening screams I could make out a few words.


    +Savior. A tool. The shard. Traitor. Cursed one. The Anathema.+


    I clutched my head as it felt as if it would explode. But the I felt something. A message was conveyed, clear instructions. I couldn''t understand how or why but I could feel it. As if a different part of my mind had shown me. I knew what I had to do, what this corpse had instructed me to do.


    In my hands appeared the sheathed sword. I studied the sword for a moment. Its handle was a bronze-gold color, with the crossguards designed to be the feathered wings of an eagle. Upon the sheath were large runes carved into it. Without hesitation I removed the blade from its housing. Revealing the flaming blade in its full glory. Burning a bright white, the entire void was bathed in a holy light. The sword reacted to my aether, as if welcoming me. I could sense it within my mind, as if the sword had a mind of its own and was now connected with mine.


    My eyes snapped open and I was back with Neoth''s galleries. Looking downwards I saw the sword sheathed and attached to my belt. I was standing, and the two warriors were reaching towards me. But time stood still. This wasn''t static void or any other sort of spell. This was something else entirely.


    My mind wasn''t the same either. It felt as if there was a fraction of my mind that had changed. I couldn''t fully explain it. It reminded me of when Sylvie or Regis would speak to me through our connected bond. But this time it felt as if their was a portion of my mind that wasn''t entirely mine but was connected with a mental link. I was still me, but something had happened.


    I could sense the sword beckoning me, telling me to use it. And I complied. Drawing its long blade from the sheath. The sword ignited in bright white flames and shone like a star.


    The two warriors audibly gasped in shock and withdrew. They took a moment before they fell to their knees and bowed to me.


    Neoth noticing the strange light and looked back. And his face twisted into one of shock and horror.


    With his mouth agape he slowly walked towards me in disbelief.


    "How... the... the sword of the..." Before he could finish his words I pointed the blade at him. I  could feel the immense power surge from the sword. I could feel the energy that it gave me. Neoth seemed to know what this sword was and he seemed to shrink away from it in fear.


    It felt as if some godly entity had taken control of my body or perhaps it was aiding me. Without a second thought I spoke. My voice was heavily altered by the aether underlying every word making it deep and echo off the gallery walls.


    +Now you shall listen to me.+

 Chapter 29-Alliance

    Originally uploaded Jul 3, 2023


    Grey Pov


    The burning blade of my sword hung just above Neoth''s throat. Just the slightest push would have freed his head from his body. While he could possible jump to another surrogate body, judging from his reaction to the sword I am now holding and the terrified look in his eyes it won''t be that simple.


    "Hand over Regis." My voice bellowed, bouncing off the marble wall.


    "You think you''ve got the upperhand just because of that cursed sword?" Neoth spoke carefully as to not get stabbed. I could sense the aether, the power he was trying to channel. His runes were burning bright gold and purple but nothing happened. Perhaps this was the sword''s effect. Nullifying nearby spellforms that was not my own.


    "Do you think you have the luxury to be saying such things in your position?" I spat as my foot came down hard onto his chest. A symphony of cracking bones filled the museum as Neoth yelled in pain.


    "For despising the asuras so much, you share many qualities don''t you think?" My feet dug in deeper as red blood trickled from the Djinn''s mouth.


    "All high and mighty, but losing all of it when you loose your strength." I threw every word full of venom. Djinn or not, if they got in the way of my plans I had no choice but to destroy it. No, having such a potent aether wielder running around would turn into a problem in the future. Better I snuff it out now.


    Neoth desperately grappled my feet that was pinning him to the hard ground, but to no avail. My legs may as well have been immovable concrete pillars. The abundant atmospheric aether only increased my raw strength now that I had no distractions.


    "You seem to recognize this particular weapon. Care to tell me about it?" I said as I drew closer, only a couple of inches apart as I stared directly into his eyes. But he didn''t speak.


    "Don''t want to talk, perhaps I could test it out on you. Or maybe, I destroy your core and make you helplessly watch as I destroy you life''s work in front of your very eyes." I spoke with a wicked smile. It was a bit much but I needed him to believe my words.


    Neoth''s face turned pale. As he mocked confidence.


    "Pwah, don''t make me laugh. It would take you a million years to even visit every single one of my galleries."


    I leaned in closer, releasing the full brunt of my aetheric aura. With enough force behind to crush any lesser''s heart. Neoth''s skin turned paper white as he seemed to shrink before my eyes.


    "Time is not something I lack, unfortunately for you." And that seemed to have finally driven the point across. He should know as well, my draconic body paired with my aether core would extend my life expectancy by several magnitudes. Even I didn''t know the full limit, but in such an aether abundant place like the Relictombs I could be functionally immortal.


    "I''ll give you two choice. One, you follow my orders and do as I say. Or you watch thousands of years of your work go up in flames." I willed aether into my voice as I spoke, giving my words a deep bellowing quality.


    Neoth seemed to hesitate for a bit. But seems his noble pride got the best of him. It was a shame I would have to kill a Djinn survivor. If I could have brought him to my side it would have been invaluable. But I''m sure I should salvage some information and tech from his galleries.


    I plunged my sword into Neoth''s chest, it was effortless. It didn''t even feel like I was cutting through anything as my blade punctured his core. A rush of mana rushed out of his own broken core. He only continued to stare at me in disbelief as I withdrew my sword as grabbed him by the collar. He was now powerless, the medium in which he alters the material world now shattered he could do nothing but watch.


    Lifting him up to be at eye level with me I carry him with one hand. As I walk towards one of the exhibits. The large main one dominating the surrounding galleries.


    I stood at the base of the dragon''s frozen body. Its sapphire scales reflected the holy light from my blade as I approached.


    "You know, I have dealt with a fair amount of dragons before. And I know it is a pain. So how unfortunate will it be if something were to happen to this one." I waved my sword around the base of the dragon. I could see the veins of aether running to and fro from the runes on the base, casting a barrier and spell containing the glorified mana beast.


    I looked back at Neoth, hanging from his collar from my hands. He continued staring at me with horror. In fact I didn''t even need to destroy his museum by myself. If I could just release a couple of the more dangerous specimens they would do the job for me.


    A sense of longing entered my brain. As if there was a quiet sweet voice beckoning me to do it. My sword hummed with energy as if began to glow brighter. Its white light was almost unbearable.


    I lowered my sword as the tip of the burning blade made contact with the base. The effect was instant. Crackles of aetheric lightning, purple sparks flew up from the point of contact. As the glow of aether was interrupted the invisible barrier encasing the dragon flickered for a moment. And the large winged beast shifted. Its muscles flexed, wings flapped. Only for a moment, the aetheric barrier quickly rebuilt itself. But it was enough for the dragon within to attempt to strike at us both. Only to be frozen in time again.


    ''The sword interrupts the flow of aether it seems.'' I mulled over in my mind, but it felt as if there was something missing. As if their was a piece to the puzzle that was entirely gone. I could sense the sword in my mind, a mental link akin to the ones I share with my bonds. But it was different at the same time. Something that felt alien but also a part of a own soul.


    I pushed those thoughts out of my mind as I turned to face Neoth again. He was practically screaming at me to stop.


    "Ready to talk?" I asked with my eyebrows raised. Pointing the sword back at him again. He shielded his eyes from its glow and shrunk back. As if repelled by its mere existence.


    "Here here! Take it!" From his cloak appeared the small blue cube. Taking it in my hands I crushed it. Shattering it into million of glass pieces as a shadowy wisp emerged from it and materialized into the familiar wolf.


    Regis looked around confused, fully ready for combat his mane flared up in violet flames of destruction. "Where! What?!"


    ''Calm down. I got this.'' I sent him, as I opened up my mind to Regis for him to understand.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    He simply looked back at Neoth with a shit eating grin. "I should be used to this but I still enjoy this sometimes." He spoke out loud as he drifted back into my core. I could sense the satisfaction he was feeling as he settled into my core.


    ''So you gonna kill him?'' He asked eagerly.


    ''Not sure yet. Depends on whether he wants to cooperate.''


    ''Cooperate? Even if he agrees are you going to trust him?'' Regis asked, shocked by my answer.


    ''Bringing him into my cause would be well worth it.'' I reasoned. While yes, the risk of him going behind my back is evident. His experience and knowledge of aether and Djinn technology is invaluable. As well as his own warriors, he could be what I was searching for.


    Neoth Pov


    "I have a proposition for you Neoth." Grey''s voice boomed with power and authority. But there was something else to it. A soft whisper, beckoning me to hear his every word. Like some mind virus that was trying to mine its way into my very soul. No doubt the workings of the damned sword he now carried.


    "I''ll spare you your life and your gallery. And you will work with me." Grey spoke, not a question or a deal. A command. A small part of my mind wanted to bow to him. To heed his order. The enticing third party whispers only grew louder.


    ''That cursed anathame blade.'' I cursed in my mind. If he had such a weapon in his possession I wouldn''t have dragged him into my realm. There was no Djinn alive that wouldn''t recognize that holy sword.


    If Grey learns of its full potential then he could easily destroy my soul. No amount of soul manipulation or aetheric tricks would save me. The sword''s nullifying powers were already rendering my spellforms and runes useless. I doubt I could even jump into a new surrogate body.


    No, I had to play this smart. One wrong move and I am truly dead. And him wielding such a sword only means that He is behind this. Even if I somehow miraculously survive this I won''t be able to avoid His grasps.


    My emerald cloak shimmered as the small scales of crystalized time began to vibrate. Each small tile of time showed me a different pathway in the ocean of time as I peered into the near-future. All of them ended with me dead, all but one.


    It is true. I have seen the inner mind of Grey and his plan for the future. But there is still much he does not know. While a reincarnated soul like him are outside the natural order and fate of this world what he plans to do is ridiculous. Severing fate itself, while I understand his reasoning and purpose, I can only see death and destruction upon the path he has chosen.


    And that was the only path in where I survive this. I mentally sighed in my mind. ''Fate truly is a cruel mistress isn''t she?''


    But this could be a new opportunity. Grey is still ignorant of my kind and aether as a whole. I could simply bide my time as I prepare countermeasures for beings like him. And He won''t give away such power willy-nilly. He will come to reap what he has sown. And his draconic body paired with an aether core would be the perfect vessel for him. It was only a matter of time.


    I never wanted to intertwine myself with any kind of war. Even during the scouring I stayed hidden. Perhaps that is why the council has such ire for me, labeling me as a coward. But here is this freak of a kid, dragging me right back into this world. My only chance was to wait for him to show his weakness, then... I will deal with the anomaly.


    I finally croaked out my response as Grey looked expectantly.


    "A deal it is."


    ***


    Caera Pov


    I quietly closed the door behind me. Making sure to lock it as I did so. Making sure the sound dampening spell was in place. I have already placed multiple detection spells and artifacts to notify me of any approaching visitor.


    I don''t know what kind of strings Scythe Seris has pulled to get my into the floating castle the Dicathians called their fortress but I wasn''t going to squander it. The scenes from the incident at Xyrus still replayed fresh in my mind every night. While I have sneaked out on occasions to the Relictombs, within those dungeon were mages and warriors all ready to die in battle.


    But Xyrus was different. Innocent students, being killed unable to do anything but cower in fear. I can still picture them, their eyes. The primal fear they felt. I instinctively had jumped to their aid. Despite us being on different sides it felt wrong. To kill people uninvolved in all of this.


    I pushed those thoughts out of my mind as I shook my head.


    ''No, I had to focus. This is war, nothing is won without bloodshed.'' I reassured myself as I withdrew a long-ranged communication artifact from my robes. Communication with Scythe Seris was growing more infrequent. She surely has her own duties to serve, and having two asuras monitoring Dicathen I had to be extra careful.


    I ran my fingers along the smooth edges of the device as tiny spellforms lit up the room. A faint see through screen appeared from it. The image was distorted at first by soon came to focus.


    And I was met by my master.


    "Caera." Scythe Seris said, her face the same as a porcelain doll. Her light lavender, almost pearlescent white hair around her two large horns and down her shoulders.


    "Scythe Seris." I replied as I bowed. Scythe Seris only waved it away as she began.


    "What do I owe this rare occasion my student?" She asked, a hint of friendliness in her voice.


    "I have done as you instructed. Becoming a part of Dicathen society." I curtly answered, like a underling giving their superior a report.


    "And you have done just that." My mentor spoke with slight pride.


    "But I have not been given any further instructions." I desperately asked. I wasn''t worried about my blood. They could go to hell for all I cared, and I knew Scythe Seris would deal with them so I had no worries. But I was worried as to why it was me that was here. I never trained to be a spy of any sort. I only got away as posing as a rich noble girl who didn''t interact with society much. While learning about other cultures was fascinating there was a sense of uneasiness I felt. Perhaps this is what all double agents feel.


    Every minute interaction causing my hands to sweat and my entire body to tense. An unknowable paranoia creeping up behind me even when I am truly alone.


    "As you know Caera. I recommended your services to Agrona. He was searching for a way to keep a closer eye on his target." She reminded me. It was quiet a shock to both me and my blood when I was selected by the High Sovereign to leave Alacrya. But the stranger thing was the report I received about my mission here.


    Keeping close tabs to an individual called Arthur Leywin. From just his report he just seemed to be a talented young boy. While he appeared much older than his reported age there wasn''t anything else that was strange about it. But when I came face to face I felt it.


    An uneasy sense of dread. A suffocating aura surrounding him, a powerful pressure. It felt similar to Scythe Seris''. Perhaps he was some asura hiding among the lessers. His skills with a sword suggested decades of experience. And his mana control was flawless, I couldn''t even detect him with mana measuring devices. Perhaps he was an asura agent sent to observe and nurture Dicathen, and the reason why Agrona took interest in him.


    If he truly has some connections to Ephetous, he could be the thorn in the High Sovereign''s side when war comes.


    "I am aware Scythe Seris. But I..." My teacher interrupted me.


    "You''ve lost contact with him?" She asked, as if she already knew the answer.


    I meekly nodded my head at the acknowledgement of my failure.


    "That is to be expected Caera. War is brewing, even in Dicathen. And Arthur isn''t a child that would stand still in such scenarios. Although I have my suspicions." She said as she rubbed her chin in contemplation.


    I looked at my mentor, hoping she would satiate my growing curiosity.


    "Several weeks ago one of our camps within the beast glades was attacked. There were no survivors. But us Scythes were made know to the message it carried." She asked, her tone turning more serious.


    "Retainer Uto no longer lives." She announced as the world around me seemed to go completely silent.


    Retainer Uto? Scythes Dragoth''s retainer? But how?


    "Wh-" Before I could even finish my sentence Scythe Seris continued.


    "The Lances have already been accounted for. We have eyes and ears within their ranks. No, this was someone else. Someone we don''t have a good hold on." She mused.


    If it weren''t any of the Lances then who could dispose of a Retainer. And Uto was one of the longest serving Retainers within Alacrya. Having faced many challengers during multiple Victoriads. I didn''t know his full strength but I would have hypothesized that at least a handful of Lances were needed to subdue him.


    "Caera. It is about time I tell you why I chose you." Scythe Seris stared directly into my eyes. Despite being an ocean apart I could feel her undeniable power.


    Something in my mind, perhaps the strange timing in which Scythe Seris choose to tell me or just an unconscious thought that was floating around in my mind, told me this had something to do with my purpose being in Dicathen. My target. Arthur Leywin.

 Chapter 30-Princess Resolve

    Originally uploaded Jul 10, 2023


    Tessia Pov


    The hallways within the castle were silent. The torches mounted on the walls produced a warm comforting light. Unlike the cold sharp winds outside. Each step I took made sounds of metal on metal as I was still growing used to the light armor I had fashioned.


    I might been a princess but I wasn''t going to lay around the castle and lazily do nothing when our entire continent is at war. To the hard disagreement of my family I had managed to convince grandpa to make time for me to further train. The Elderwood Guardian will has been a problem, but I was making steady progress. With Lord Aldir''s aid I was able to break through into the light yellow stage.


    I still had problems fully controlling the beast will, and even when I was able to I ran my mana reserves dry to quickly. But this was a precious gift from Arthur, and my only way to catching up to him. I don''t intend to be saved by him all the time, I want to be a proud individual who can stand next to him without dragging him down.


    Although, that does make me think. I had hardly seen Arthur around anymore. The last time I remember seeing him was when he visited grandpa. They were discussing something privately within a sound sealed room so I couldn''t make out what they were talking about. And even then he only greeted me and swiftly left after that. It almost seemed as if he was purposefully avoiding me.


    In fact his whole demeanor seemed to have changed since I have last seen him. While Arthur always felt a bit cold and calculating, he seemed different in that short encounter. The very air around him felt cold and heavy. As if he was casting gravity type magic around himself. And he had an older look in his eyes. I couldn''t shake the thought that something was wrong with him. If only he could talk to me about it.


    Reaching the large door at the end of the hallway I sternly knocked on its hard wooden surface. Hearing a short response I confidently opened the door. And was met by my grandpa sitting at his desk, in his hands were multiple files and papers. No doubt important documents and reports from around the entire continent.


    With confident powerful strides I made my way to him.


    Grandpa Virion asked without even staring up from his desk. "Let me guess little one. You are here to ask again?"


    Undeterred I slammed by hands onto his desk, knocking over some of the writing utensils off the fancy wooden desk.


    "I can fight, Grandpa." I spoke with the most confident voice I could muster. Trying to put on a face of determination.


    "And I am telling you that I won''t allow it." Grandpa spoke with a sigh as he placed down the papers in his hands and stared at me. His eyes were tired, his face seemed to have more wrinkles than I remembered. But he still had the airs of a strong leader. No doubt the reason why the council had trusted him to lead this war.


    "Master Aldir and Lancer Varay has even said themselves that I have grown stronger. I will not be imprisoned up in a castle and cower in fear until this is all over." I demanded as I slammed my fist onto the desk again.


    "And yet, it is still not enough."


    "Curtis and Kathyln are actively in the front lines. What makes me any different?" I demanded a reasoning.


    "Your beast will is still unstable. And you burn through your mana reserves far too quickly while wielding it. Not to mention your body is still growing accustom to it." Grandpa said as he stared into my eyes. I knew that his concern was coming from a place of love and care but I still hated being treated like a fragile piece of art.


    I couldn''t help but grit my teeth in frustration. Grandpa sensing my frustration sighed and began to speak.


    "Little one, this is war. It doesn''t matter who you are. Your strength, status. None of it matters. Once you are on the battlefield you can die before you even realized what is happening. This is not some fairy tale with heroes and demons. You don''t get a heroic last stand. War kills indiscriminately, instantly." As he said these words he activated a artifact places on his desk. A beam of light emitted from it and produced a video feed.


    A bloody cave, its walls and floor was lined with death. Mana beast, Dicathen soldier, Alacrya soldiers, they all lied dead. Covered in grim and crimson blood. Many of them greatly disfigured in grotesque positions. I couldn''t help but turn away as my lunch threatened to resurface.


    "Out of the four hundred people we sent we lost over three quarters. They were acting under my orders. I signed all of their death warrants." Grandpa said, his face was grim and more wrinkles seemed to appear on his already aging face.


    "War has just begun and the lives of thousands already stain my hands. I know it is selfish but this is just my paternal desire to protect my family." I felt as if he was on the verge of tears. I have never seem my grandfather like this. He was always to confident and playful grandpa. While old he was relaxed and was enjoying his retirement from being king.


    This was the side of my grandfather I never saw. The king and general of war. A person who with mere orders could lead hundreds of people to their deaths. And someone who had to live with that burden for so many years. It made sense why he seemed unbothered with so many things. When you have lived through what he has.


    "Tessia. You are a talented mage no doubt. And even with the few months of training you have received you have grown so much. But no matter what you are still only one person. Dying would be a mercy for you. Being a princess and granddaughter of the commander if you are captured alive I can''t speak of the things they will do to you."


    I have never thought of it like that. I knew as mage who focused on combat training, eventually I will have had to come to terms with my possible demise. But I was an important figure, and a valuable bargaining chip if I were captured as a prisoner.


    But I had to fight. I had to do something instead of lazying around this castle. Not even all of my people are dying and even Curtis and Kathyln are fighting. I can''t drag everybody down. I have to lead my nation myself one day. I stared into my grandfather''s eyes, filled with a sense of determination and purpose. And grandpa felt it.


    "Tessia Eralith. Do you, after knowing the dangers still want to be a part of all of this. No one will blame you if you refuse." He spoke, the mana dancing under his tongue as he did so. He was testing my resolve.


    I thought back to our conversation. While I was confident with my abilities I was still inexperienced in actual combat and battle. As well as my beast will still putting me in a handicapped position. And death could come at any moment, and even that would be the best scenario. Perhaps I could beg for death if I am tortured by the Alacryians. But I still couldn''t stand by and do nothing while people were dying. As a princess I had to do something.


    And Arthur no doubt is somewhere training and preparing himself. I knew that part of him and he would never back down if his family or country is in danger. And he had to skills to prove himself. Maybe he was already out there, fighting, waging his own war against them. Perhaps that is why I had rarely seem him since this war began. That thoughts only gave me more reason to join myself. I wanted to stand proudly next to him, and not drag him down. I wanted to be his equal.


    My brows furrowed in determination as I stared into my grandfather''s eyes.


    "Yes, commander."


    Grandpa looked back at me. I could feel his intense aura, the mana was suffocating. But compared to Arthur''s, which I have grown accustomed to, it felt like nothing. He stared back at me for a few seconds. Seeing if I could crack under the pressure before relinquishing his aura.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "When your beast will stabilizes. I shall test your resolve." Grandpa said powerfully. And for the first time I saw the general side to him. The powerful leader who lead armies in the past. A strong commander of this continent.


    Just as grandpa Virion was done and I was getting my thoughts and emotions in order the doors swung open. And a powerful gust filled the room. Grandpa snapped to face to door. "Who dares-" Before he could finish his sentence and reprimand the intruder of not knocking we both saw who it was.


    The flowing blonde hair, tied loosely back in a ponytail. His pale, almost milk-like skin and eyes made of melted gold. Despite growing in height and looking a bit older there was no mistaking my childhood friend.


    Arthur made his way to us with confident powerful strides. A large hooded cloak covered most of his body, but as he moved I saw a sheathed sword hanging from his belt. Noting it as strange as Arthur never openly carried a weapon. And as he drew closer I could feel the strange alien presence emanating from it. As if it housed a physic being, who was probing my mind with its invisible tendrils. I felt a growing pressure build up behind my eyes, forcing me to close them.


    "Afternoon, Virion, Princess." Arthur slightly nodded his head as he greeted us.


    "Brat where have you been?" Grandpa rushed towards Arthur after the initial surprise and placed him in a headlock as he ruffled his hair. He was probably the only person who could do so and still live.


    Arthur pried himself free as he reorganized his hair. "Preparing." He said in a monotone voice.


    I wanted to go to him. To tell him that I missed him, we haven''t had a proper meeting since we attended the academy. And nobody would blame me or would have thought it weird. We were childhood friends. I wanted to run to him and embrace him. But there was something unsettling about him. From the emotionless look in his eyes to the strange sword he carried, I could tell a lot had happened since we last met.


    "What is the occasion?" Grandpa asked in my stead, even he seemed as if he wanted to asked Arthur something but refrained from doing so. He looked back at me with unease and concern as Arthur retrieved something from his dimensional storage.


    In his hands materialized a folder thick with paper. He gently placed it on the desk as he turned to the door as he began to march out.


    "This will be my last report for a while." Arthur coldly said as he reached for the door.


    "Wait!" I blurted out without thinking. But thankfully Arthur stopped as he turned to face us.


    "Arthur, where are you going? Where have you been?" I asked, desperate for answers and clung to his sleeves. I expected the familiar warm friendly eyes to meet mine. But all I was met with was cold impassive eyes that seemed to stare directly into my very soul. Despite this Arthur mustered a warm smile. Twisting his already handsome features to an inviting smile, but his eyes were still unchanging.


    He brought his hands up and touched my face. I could feel the warmth radiating from his hands. His skin was spotless and silky smooth. I couldn''t help but push further into his grasps. But he quickly pulled back. But the smile didn''t fade yet.


    "War is brewing Tess, I can''t stand around doing nothing." He said, with a hint of that old Arthur that I remembered.


    "Why not spend your time training here?" Grandpa Virion asked, even he was worried about Arthur''s absence. And I could just from his tone of voice he desperately wanted to ask Arthur about something. But chose not to in front of me. Was there some secret of Arthur''s grandpa discovered?


    Arthur just gently shook his head at my grandfather''s statement.


    "There are things I must do. Don''t worry I will still visit from time to time." He reassured us both and reached for the door.


    ''What was wrong with me. I was doing all of this so that I could stand next to him. But what was the point of all of that if I couldn''t even have a proper conversation with him?'' I cursed in my mind.


    No, I had to reassure myself. I can''t just be a self-depreciating women who would drag him down. Next time we meet I will prove to him. I will grow stronger and lead my people in this war. Yes, the next time we meet I will show him how much I have grown as not only a mage put as a person.


    Arthur slipped out of my grasps as the door quietly closed behind me. Disappearing as abruptly as he appeared. Leaving my grandpa and I along again.


    Regis Pov


    As soon as the door closed the aetheric passageways carried us far away from the Dicathen castle. While still not having recovered his full strength, I could tell Arthur was growing stronger only with time. But we both knew that this wasn''t enough.


    Our run-in with Neoth only proved that there were still things about aether we didn''t understand. And while that Djinn bastard didn''t give us a straight answer we couldn''t be sure if there were any more of his kind that survived, and we had to be worried about. We already had trouble dealing with one Highlord, we didn''t need to draw to ire of a potential handful.


    We were only saved by that bullshit sword that appeared out of nowhere. Even sifting through Arthur''s memories it was all blank. As if somebody had gone in and erased everything with an eraser. When I tried to investigate the weapon myself it rejected even my incorporeal form. But I could feel an foreign aura emitting from it. Akin to another being or soul. Whatever the case was it was created by someone with even higher aetheric knowledge and mastery than us.


    Heck, we barely even wrapped our minds around the edict of Fate. While we understood that is was a combined effort of all three other edicts that was only one step in the process. I mean, we didn''t even fully complete the spell that would have solved a lot of problems for us. Our asses were saved because of the old man Arthur.


    That does remind me. Art seemed to changed a lot since I last seen him. Well, we did kind of go through depressing times, actually in hindsight it is a miracle that he hasn''t just gone insane or something. No, when I returned I noticed that Arthur was much colder and distant.


    While we share our inner thoughts most of the time and I am probably the only person who fully understands him. Hell, I am made from a part of him after all. But he seemed too different. He even cut his ties to his family. I couldn''t imagine past Art doing such a thing. They were the only reason he press on.


    ''Do you wanna talk about it?'' I asked my companion, as Arthur removed the large cloak from his body.


    ''Talk about what?'' He asked back as he approached his desk covered in papers and strange looking relics.


    ''What happened to you since I was gone?'' I asked again. Trying to not let him sense my worry.


    ''I already showed you every-''


    ''No. I know what you did. I am asking for your reasoning.''


    Arthur thought for a moment as I jumped out of his body and took form. I looked at him expectantly as I sat down on the stone floor.


    Arthur placed his cloak on his chair as he took a deep breath.


    "My reasoning?" He said more to himself than to me.


    I could already feel the turmoil of emotions swelling inside Arthur. He hasn''t thought back to his actions. Instead he pushed forward, not looking back. Believing he is doing what is needed to fulfill his purpose. I already knew of his plan, and while it was nothing but a crazy idea and suicidal it was better than repeating what happened last time.


    "Regis, you can see my mind. I believe that is enough reasoning." Arthur finally answered as he retrieved a relic from his dimensional storage rune. A small black pyramid shaped relic with golden writhing etched into its base.


    And it was true. There are many things in which mere words are not enough to convey the meaning or feeling behind them.


    "Arthur. Isn''t the whole point you are doing all of this again to live a life you never had? To save the ones you love and to for once in your many lives, enjoy it?" I asked, my voice laced with concern. Despite not trying to show it.


    "In fact you are starting to sound more and more like Grey. Isn''t that what you wanted to avoid in your last life? Don''t you realized that you are destroying yourse-"


    "Regis." Arthur spoke, he didn''t put his power behind it. He didn''t need to, I could already feel his emotions. And they struck me like the backlash of an explosion. He stared deeply into my eyes. A tinge of purple swirled in his gold eyes as our minds connected.


    "We both know what needs to be done. This is beyond all of us. If I only need to burn away a handful of lives to achieve it, then so be it." Arthur stated, resolute in his reasoning and plan. He was fully aware of what he was doing. And he was fine with it, he seemed to welcome it. In order to save and lead all of creation.


    But I was still conflicted. Being an amalgamation of multiple people didn''t help with these types of things. Their was a part of me that agreed with him. Sacrificing a couple of people in doing what we plan to do seemed like a worthy deal. But the other side of me wanted to run away, and try to enjoy the new life that we were given. While another part of me wanted Arthur to find a happy life. To not worry about all of this and try to enjoy the time he as with his family. He as still a mentally messed up boy after all, never truly having a family or place where he felt like he belonged.


    It ached my nonexistent heart, to see my companion slowly destroying the future he could have had. All for this plan and goal of his. It was an altruistic goal in the end, but I couldn''t help but think there was a better way to go about it. He was slowly devolving back to the Grey he tried so hard to escape from.


    But it seems that it is too late for that now. I wondered, if I came back earlier would I have tried to convince him not to tell his parents the truth? Or would he have pushed back on my idea.


    ''This is what I get for leaving him for too long.'' I thought in my mind as I gave up trying to argue with Arthur. I stared back at his cold eyes, his expressionless face that seemed to be made of stone started to remind me of Grey more than the goofy but friendly Arthur I remember.


    I know I should be the only one that can fully understand and sympathize with him. I was an inseparably part of him after all. Perhaps I just had to make due with the best we got for now.


    My body turned incorporeal as I drifted back into Arthur''s core. Settling into the sea of aether that was his inner body. Whatever the future held, I was stuck with this psycho, so might as well try to enjoy the time we had. And at least we had each other.

 Chapter 31-Tyrants Gambit

    Originally uploaded Jul 18, 2023


    Arthur Pov


    Regis seemed to have settled for now. He didn''t try to let it show but expending so much of his energy right after reawakening was tiring for him. Regis curled up in my core and fell into a slumber as he sipped on my own aether reserves.


    I was thankful to Regis. He was there when I was at my lowest. To be honest I doubt I would have survived if it weren''t for him. His goofy personality also gave much needed levity in serious situations. Though, I expected him to be more critical of my personality this time around.


    He was right. I was becoming more and more like Grey with every passing day. Hardening my heart to be the unwavering and emotionless king I once was. It wasn''t because I wanted to. The Grey part of my soul was something I never wanted to deal with again but it was a useful tool. This was war, not just against the asuras, but fate itself. I can''t hold myself, or anybody else back due to my petty feelings. If it means I can achieve my goal than I will gladly throw away my future.


    My footsteps echoed in the empty underground halls. I contemplated on what to do next. This underground cave system was originally a small dungeon, located deep within the Beast Glades that I have fashioned into my base of operations. Various spellsforms lined the stone walls, acting as defensive wards and countermeasures in case of any attackers.


    "Hey Arthur, where have you been?" A familiar voice rang out. Turning around I saw the same old friendly face of my best friend. His hair was a bit disheveled and long, but his dorky looking glasses and stern attitude reassured me.


    "You know me, always training." I replied as he gave me a friendly high five. Despite Elijah momentarily awakening his Vritra blood, it seems that whatever mind altering spell Agrona had placed on Nico originally had yet to be undone. And while he had temporary bouts of madness and head pains he seemed stable enough for me to use.


    "I know you have your own reasons but don''t kill yourself will ya." He said jokingly as he patted me on the back. Yes, when Nico does break free from his binds it will be me that he first sees. It won''t take him anytime to piece together my true identity. But without Agrona''s mind manipulation I hope I can reason with him in the future.


    While Agrona used Nico as a hammer, an unstable and overly angry Scythe. Nico''s greatest assets was his mind. While Elijah also possessed a fraction of Nico''s engineering might having deeper knowledge of the technology of old Earth will be no doubt helpful. Maybe I could convince Neoth to use his soul magic to deal with Nico.


    After the sudden greeting Elijah excused himself. While he did show fatigue he was trying his hardest to keep up with my training regime I had given him. He was an adventurer after all. He knew the importance of being on one''s toes in serious combat. And he fully knew the magnitude of the war and our importance in it.


    While I could tell he sometimes doubted me and my true goal and identity he seems to trust me as his friend for now. He was something I should work on when I have the time. As we parted ways I continued my way to the stair that lead me down deeper into my stronghold.


    ''Perhaps I should check in on Lucas.'' I thought in my mind. I had tasked Cynthia with slapping some sense into that boy. Giving her a modified aether orb to do so. Turns out dying in excruciating ways multiple times is a really good way to change someone''s mind.


    Or perhaps I should see how Sylvie''s doing. I had given her both of Uto''s horns as well as his core. So I expected her training to take longer than it did before but it already has been close to a full year. I could sense her physic presence still, but I could tell she was focused on the task at hand.


    Deciding on what to do I made my way down a flight of stairs. While I couldn''t conjure or generate mana myself, with Realmheart I could easily manipulate the abundant earth-type mana that surrounded me. The large cavernous hallways were dimly lit by torches that hung on the walls. As I approached Sylvie''s living quarters, located deep within the dungeon base. I could feel the strong mana and aether signature as I got closer. I had warned Cynthia to not delve into the deeper levels for this reason. Once Sylvie breaks free from the seal her birth-mother placed on her I am sure Agrona will take it as opportunity to speak to me.


    He must have some interest in me I bet. I have not only been a thorn in his side in Dicathen but I have also fought Cadell to a standstill and killed one of his Retainers. There are only a few beings in Dicathen who could accomplish such things. But I would also be happy to just have my bond back. I have been training her with basic mana and aether techniques but her gaining her full strength will make it easier for both of us. And as she naturally matures I will be able to full convey my memories of the past.


    I was now at the door. A overwhelming feeling of dread emanated from the other side. I didn''t need to use my runes to tell. She has awoken, and he was here.


    I opened to door. The air was filled with visible dark motes of decay-type mana. The room was similar to how I left it. Simple furniture with a lamp by the bed. Nothing to overly extravagant. Simple living quarters I had created to accommodate my bond.


    Sylvie was standing there. Well, her body was. The pale blonde hair and gold eyes. Very much like mine. Or was my features like hers? But from the way she stood and demeanor, I could tell it wasn''t my beloved bond.


    Sylvie''s head turned to face me. And a devious smile that didn''t match her bloomed on her face as we made eye contact, sending a chill down my spine. I swiftly closed the door behind me as the runes that were etched onto its hard stone surface automatically activated. Creating a bubble of air that soundproofed the entire room.


    "Ah, ah. Testing. Can you hear me?" Sylvie cleared her throat.


    I motioned to the small table and pair of chairs. Telling him to take seat. Agrona closely observed me as he made an awkward attempt to sit comfortable on the chair. Sylvie bright yellow eyes that resembled mine were now replaced with two blood crimson moons that seemed to stare directly into my soul.


    I had already expected him. But I couldn''t let him know that. I had to play dumb for the time being.


    "Who are you?" I asked as I took a seat of my own.


    "Agrona" He spoke, twisting my bond''s face and mouth to speak his words.


    "Sylvie is save I presume?" I asked, trying to feign ignorance.


    "Sylvie hmmm." He mused for a couple seconds before continuing. "Yes, this is just a harmless spell I embedded onto her while she was still an egg. Your bond is simply sleeping."


    Even without Realmheart I could feel it. The mana and aether swirling around my bond as Agrona worked his spell. I wondered if I could somehow dismantle it, it might take some time but it would be doable. But I didn''t need him to know that.


    "I am guessing you didn''t do this for a simple talk over some tea?" I asked as I straightened my back. Making sure to hide my aether signature as much as I can. This was Agrona we are talking about, giving him any more direct information about me won''t do me any good.


    "Straight to the point I see." Agrona leaned back in his chair as he stared at small lamp that was hanging from the ceiling for a moment before he leaned closer to me.


    "You have grown quiet the reputation if I do say so myself Grey. Or should I call you Arthur now?"


    "What you call me does not concern me." I answered his question as I watched him.


    "Not only weeding out my forces on Dicathen but also going against the council itself. What are you planning Grey?" He asked as he stared deeply into my eyes. No doubt trying to use his physic might to glean any of my surface thoughts.


    "I have no reasons to inform you." I coldly spoke. And Agrona leaned back as his efforts to invade my mind failed. Dealing with his mindfuckery before had prepared my mental defenses.


    "You are a lot colder than I had imagined Arthur. I thought you would have turned a new leaf in life." He asked as he rested his face on his palms. He was constantly changing his seating position, as if he couldn''t find a comfortable position to sit still in.


    "The opposite goes for you, so called High Sovereign of Alacrya. You are more sociable than those old coots say." I answered, trying to change to subject.


    Agrona raised his eyebrows at my statement. "Did you think I was some insane tyrant who wants nothing but world domination?"


    I simply shook my head in response. "I''ve learned you asuras like to hide a side that nobody sees."


    "Ah, seems you have experience with my kind." He said with a sense of wonder and curiosity in his voice.


    "Well you aren''t exactly wrong about that. But at least we are more consistent than you lessers who change standards of ethics and social rules quicker than I can get used to them. It is tiring trying to keep up a dignified and cultured face." He waved his hands in disapproval of us lessers.


    "I''d rather tinker away in my Domain than deal with them." He said with slight disgust blended in his voice. As if us lessers were just an afterthought that were a chore to deal with.


    I maintained my stone-like face, my expression unchanging as he continued his little rant. It was nothing I haven''t heard before but I still allowed him to continue. To allow him to believe he was in control.


    "What have the asuras of Ephetous even tell your people?" Agrona asked, preparing for disappointment.


    "Enough." I curtly replied. I wasn''t going to give him anything to work with.


    "Tight lipped I see." Agrona sighed as he slumped in his chair.


    "Get to your point." I said, slightly raising my voice.


    "You know. Speaking like that to me in Alacrya would kill your entire bloodline." He mused as a creepy smile crept up on his face.


    "I never intended to try to sway you with this. Your actions but till now speak to your resolve. I am talking to you because I want you to remove yourself from the war." Agrona leaned back in his chair.


    Agrona paused for a second, expecting me to object. When I did no such thing he continued.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Thus far. I have been playing very conservatively. Refraining from unnecessary death since they have a higher purpose for me. But it won''t continue this way."


    I interrupted him. "So in order for me to protect myself and my family in the future you are telling me I should trade away Dicathen for my own safety."


    "Exactly." Agrona said, pleasantly surprise at my supposed deduction skills.


    I stood up from my chair as I approached the Basilisk. My full strength now unleashed, the air in the room grew heavy as the flames were blown out. A faint nimbus of purple flames surrounded my body as the floodgates of rage were ripped open. I leaned in close to him, stared into his red eyes.


    Realmheart glowed warm on my skin as I saw the motes of mana and aether that held his spell together. Elementary and crude compared to the Djinn spellcraft he was trying to replicate. I reached out with my mind as I grabbed at it. The mana reeled at my touch as the aether buckled into shape.


    I could feel my body grow light as I appeared within Agrona''s chambers, deep within his fortress in Alacrya. I could see him, his long dark hair and large elk like horns. His pretty face showing signs of confusion and rage. I saw him, and he saw me. We were face to face. The aether somehow bridging the gap between us as it transported me to Central Dominion.


    Before he could do anything I struck forward, grabbed the Vritra''s throat. The thick layer of protective mana burned at my touch. I stared directly into his snake-like eyes. No tricks or any spells to shield either of us.


    A torrent of decay type mana swirled from him like a raging storm, protective spellforms light up the room. Burning away at my clothes and skin, eating away at the aether that rushed to protect me. But I didn''t care. The aether and mana clashed, while aether itself was stronger and more resilient than mana. The sheer amount and concentration of mana was overwhelming. I knew that if I were to continue this any further my body would be destroyed.


    But all I needed to do was to send a message.


    I stared into his eyes. Rage burned deep within me. I held the man who was the catalyst to all of this. The one who ripped me out of my old world and brought me here. The man who reincarnated three beings to further his own selfish agendas.


    I could have easily killed him now. I may perish with him in the process but it could have been worth it. To end this war before it even started. I thought back to my last life. All the suffereing and death this one man had caused. I could stop it before they came to furition.


    I imagined destruction burning away at his insides, the purple flames clawing at him as it devoured him. Removing any disgusting trace of Agrona from this world.


    But I quickly reeled my anger back in. No, now wasn''t the time for that. The aether gave my voice a touch of divinity as I spoke.


    "I refuse. I shall play out this war till the end."


    With that I released the painful strain of holding of the spell together as my vision stretched and shifted. Transporting me back into my body, back to Dicathen.


    I gasped for breath as I collapsed onto the hard stone floor. My skin stun as black mana burned away at me. Aether was already rushing to heal my wound but the pain was still there.


    I didn''t exactly understand what I had done. Somehow transporting a portion of myself or casting a projection to Alacrya. Which should have been nearly impossible with Agrona''s heavily defended fortress. I could have sworn my body never left Dicathen but the wound burned fresh. And I had touched Agrona. And he saw me. How was this possible? Was this some advanced form of Godstep? Or some other Spatium related spell I had somehow used?


    In a fit of rage I acted upon instinct and impulse but I never imagined it would lead to this. Agrona will no doubt have suspicions about my abilities. Doing something even the dragons of the Indrath clan couldn''t. My actions may have been a terrible move to play. Alerting him that he wasn''t completely safe within his domain. And that I was something to be concerned about.


    He will no doubt play this war more seriously. I turned my head to see my bond, peacefully asleep on the chair. Completely obliviously to what had just transpired.


    I needed to grow my forces quick. Perhaps I''ll need to force Neoth to bring out his forces out of the Relictombs. Having drawn the attention of Agrona and directly threatening him won''t lead to anything good. Dealing with Dicathen, Ephetous, and Alacrya all by myself won''t be easy. I''ll have to hurry.


    I walked over to my sleeping bond as I gently scooped her up in my arms. With a mental nudge I awoke Regis.


    ''Huh, wah. What did I miss?'' he asked clearly drowsy.


    ''Sylvie is back. And we have things to do.'' I said back as I made my way to the door.


    Regis quickly skimmed through my mind as he groaned. A mix of excitement and annoyance.


    ''What the fuck did you do this time?'' He said as he jumped out of my body. Taking the form of a large wolf.


    "Maybe I should have woken you up sooner to burn Agrona with destruction." I jokingly commented with a light chuckle.


    "I can''t believe you are joking over this. Do you know what this could lead to? You just possibly showed him one of your most important trump cards." He complained as he trotted next to me.


    "Hey Regis, remind me what happened to the dwarves?" I asked, ignoring his complaints.


    "What are you talking abou-"


    "Answer the question." I say more sternly.


    Regis mentally mumbled insults as he spoke. "Their leaders are dead and the nobles are busy pinning blame onto each other while Agrona''s forces are weaseling their way in."


    A slight smile grew on my face. "The asuras also seemed to have launched their failed assassination attempt, based on Agrona reaching out to me now."


    "Huh, somethings don''t change huh." Regis said with mock surprise.


    "You know what that means?" I asked, looking at my companion expectantly.


    "That the asuras are no longer-" The realization dawned on his lupine face. This failed attempt on their part was what we were waiting for. Agrona forcing the asuras to withdraw from Dicathen will give me more freedom to move around in the open. Kezess will no doubt hear of my actions from informants and spies, but he won''t be able to take any immediate direct action for now.


    "How about we give our dwarve friends a little visit." I asked coyly and a slight smile grew on Regis'' face as he pieced together my plan.


    "Oh yeah, it''s all coming together."


    Aldir Pov


    Both Windsom and I silently marched across the bridge to Castle Indrath. The unknowable sense of dread and death told us both that the invisible sentries were watching our every movement.


    The great Castle built upon a mountain loomed over us. Once the massive body of the living mountain that was Geolus. Now acting as the royal castle of Ephetous.


    We both were slightly wounded from our failed attempt at Agrona''s life. It was a gamble but the prize was immense. While we had predicted that the Vritra clan had taken countermeasures in case of the direct asura attack, we could have never have expected the sheer level of their preparations.


    The scenery in Ephetous was always beautiful. A large sea Leviathan sailed across the sky in the distance. It long and large snake-like body casting loops within the heavens as it swam in the air. Each of its scale of a rich ultramarine blue, that seemed to appear like the vast ocean itself.


    I watched as the great creature gracefully made its way across the horizon. But Windsom paid it no mind. The young dragon was busy rearranging his uniform. The usual midnight blue military uniform that denoted his position as a servant of the Indrath clan. It was a bit amusing to see the usual calm dragon like this. But he had good reason to be nervous.


    While we had already sent the report of our failure to Lord Indrath, this was the first time we will be meeting face to face with the lord of asuras since that incident. In fact, Lord Indrath has already withdrawn all of his major forces within Dicathen. Only leaving a few select agents to act as his eyes and ears.


    No doubt Agrona bringing in the treaty in his favor. Without active aid from Ephetous I feared for Dicathen''s future. The dwarves were still politically unstable, a large portion of their race was already in favor of siding with the Alacryans. And the two of their Lances were still under heavy watch.


    The future our their continent would all lay on Virion''s shoulders. And while he was a lesser that commanded respect I wondered how he would take it. The other members of the council were passable at best. Virion was the only one with true experience of waging a war, and even then he was fighting against other lessers. Agrona was feared, even among the higher echelons of the asuras. My only hope was that he would hold out long enough for us to devise a different course of action.


    "Calm yourself Windsom." I spoke, taking a peek at the nervous Indrath clan envoy. He stared back at me, his stary eyes showing a hint of fear. It wasn''t a common sight to see a dragon so fearful.


    "We have only done as our Lord instructed." I tried to comfort the young asura.


    "Are you saying our failure is Lord Indrath''s fault." He say, twisting my words.


    "Don''t misunderstand me. We have carried out our duties to the best of our abilities. Our failure is nobody''s but our own." We arrived at the large gates of the castle. Their were no visible guards. But they were always there, forever vigilant and always watching. They allowed us through as we entered the cavernous hallways of the mountain castle.


    We passed through the large archways the stretched up high into air. Each wall had beautiful works of art carved into them. Portraying various historic events of Ephetous and past portraits of notable Indrath clan members.


    At the end of the corridor were two guards. Appearing silently from the shadows they bowed in respect as we approached. One female and one male. Both powerful dragons I had trained previously.  They were only armed with short daggers that hung from their waists, not that they needed anything else.


    "Elder Windsom, Lord Aldir." They both greeted us in unison.


    We nodded our head in reply as they hastily pried open the large gates. Even with their great strength they struggled to heave open the door. And with a loud and deep thump the doors swung open. Revealing the royal hall. And staring directly at us was the king of Ephetous.


    Kezess Indrath was already his clan''s leader and king when I was born. And in my long life he hasn''t changed a bit.


    He sat upon his throne, wearing simply white robes made from only the best materials Ephetous had to offer. Not overly gaudy, but his presence was enough to bring any lesser being to their knees. His silvery hair and deep purple eyes that seemed to be always changing shades were set upon a youthful face. Lord Indrath was ancient. He was one of the longest serving monarchs in Ephetous history. Yet he looked no older than a lesser in their twenties.


    "My Lord." Windsom and I both kneeled as we bowed our head. The rest of the hall was empty. I couldn''t even sense the usual unnerving feeling of the invisible guards who were usually present. No, this was a private matter.


    "Rise." His voice cut through the room like a knife. His aura was almost undetectable, but what I could sense was unimaginable power.


    My Lord, I can expl-" Windsom began to speak, trying to explain our failings when Lord Indrath slightly raised his hand to silence him.


    "I have already read your report. Further excuses are unnecessary." His voice rang out like liquid silver. He had his usual unbothered and slightly aloof expression. It was nearly impossible to read his emotions. But I was fully prepared to suffer the consequences of failing if need be.


    "Seems Agrona''s experiments indeed have beard fruit." He said almost to himself as he propped up his face with one of his arms, leaning back in his throne.


    The great hall was silent for a few moments. Windsom and I didn''t dare move or speak as Lord Indrath sat their for a moment. Time usually worked different for us. Having such long lifespans gave us more time to spare. Their were some records of court casings or legal discourse lasting decades or even centuries. Their was even a play based on an ancient war among the clans of Ephetous which when performed in its entirety lasted 15 years.


    But Lord Indrath responded sooner than I expected.


    "Seems Agrona will fulfill his new purpose, if that Grey is to be believed to be his creation." Lord Indrath spoke of Grey. While him being a test subject of the Virtra was the easiest answer some part of me believe he was an entirely different being. But that was just a gut feeling with no evidence. Having a being like Grey who was able to command aether directly and proficiently like the Djinn would be a very important piece indeed. If further studied the Indrath clan''s understanding of reality could very well be shaken. If utilized full this war would be nothing in comparison.


    And indeed, banishing Agrona from Ephetous was an way to cover up his discovers of the Djinn. But he has been given a new purpose for our Lord. Lord Indrath was old. And with such age came untold wisdom and experience. He did not plan in terms of battles or even entire wars. He planned on the scale of centuries. He believed Agrona''s desperate research of the Djinn''s culture, technology, and their Relictombs could be of use to the Indrath clan.


    While the Djinn did not give their knowledge willingly. In reality they carried their knowledge to the grave. Lord Indrath believed a brilliant mind like Agrona when fueled by his hatred and desire for revenge could crack their code to aether.


    "For own I''ll have you both posted to new stations. Agrona has brought the treaty into play and further involvement of us asuras would only be detrimental." Lord Indrath announced.


    "But my Lord. Can the lessers of Dicathen survive?" I questioned my master. While the people of Dicathen were lessers at the end of the day. I felt it was our duty as asuras to keep them from being turned to Agrona''s subjects.


    "They are still useful acting as stopgap for Agrona''s forces. And that is something for only me to worry about Aldir." Lord Indrath dismissed my concerns.


    While Agrona did posses far more soldiers than we had originally predicted the lord of the Indrath clan didn''t seem concerned. Indeed, he has seem war among god-like beings before. And to him, Agrona was still a child to him. And even Agrona wouldn''t be as foolish as to launch a full scale siege upon Ephetous, that would only lead to the collapse of our entire world.


    He wanted to rule Ephetous himself, not burn it in flames.


    It all just seemed we were all but pieces upon a game board. With Lord Indrath and Agrona playing their moves from their respective sides. I wanted to say more, but I knew my place as his soldier. I knew my duty to my king and my clan. But times were changing, I could just feel it. Something was amiss, and this war could ever well shake up the entire world as we know it.

 Chapter 31.5-Shattered Bonds

    Originally uploaded Jul 24, 2023


    Reynolds Pov


    I quietly walked towards Alice''s room. In my hands I carried some plates of food for her to eat. It already has been months since she properly ate. The little she managed I had to force feed her to keep her alive. Ever since Arthu- no, Grey told the truth and left Alice has been cooped up in her room.


    Every attempt to try to get her to open back up did not end well. Vincent and his wife were growing more and more concerned each passing day. We all were.


    She had taken the new far worse than even I have. To imagine that the little boy we lovingly was some king from another world. Everything that we have all been through, all of it was a fabrication. Perhaps it was hubris that I didn''t notice something was off from the beginning. To think that I would have raised such a prodigy. But no, Grey was a king, far more experienced than me.


    My question was why? Why did he tell us now? He did say something about doing something and that it was far larger than all of us. To be honest my mind was flooding with emotions that I didn''t properly hear him. Was this what people called ignorance is bliss?


    I gently knocked on the wooden door. And just like always I heard no response. Reaching for the doorknob I carefully turned it. Gently opening the door the room was dark, despite being early afternoon.


    "Dear?" I cautiously asked as I pushed the door open wider.


    She was huddled up on her bed, her auburn hair was a mess. Her complexion was sickly pale, so skinny that I could make our her cheekbones. She was awake, but she did not reply.


    Making sure the gently close the door behind me I place the tray of food at her bedside table as I walked up to her. I reached out to touch her. To try to comfort to any sort of way but she reeled away from my hands.


    Dark patches underlined her eyes as she stared back at me, her mere gaze was enough to portray the emotions and thoughts that were going on inside her mind. She had it worse than me. I wasn''t quiet sure what had happened but Grey showed her something.


    "Honey, you need to eat." I desperately plead as I picked up a bowl of warm soup. I scooped it up in a small wooden spoon as I tried to feed her. With a scream she slapped the spoon out of my hands, sending it and the bowl flying from my hands.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    But I didn''t say anything, I just approached her again as I wrapped my arms around her. Her now frail body felt so small in my arms. I pulled her closer into me, her body was cold and trembling.


    She buried her face into my chest as tears ran down her face.


    "I''m horrible aren''t I" She said in between tearful sobs.


    "No, you''re not." I did my best to reassure her.


    "They way I looked at him, as if he wasn''t even human. I didn''t want to... I didn''t want to take him seriously. He showed me the truth..."


    "Nobody would have easily trusted what Arthur had told us." I replied as I gently patted her head.


    "Then am I a terrible person for thinking that Arthur... No, that Grey is not our son." She said as she looked at her own hands in disbelief.


    And how could I have given her a truthful answer when I thought the exact same thing. Alice was the one that has gone through all the pain and troubles of being a mother. Now, everything she knew about her child was just a lie. A mere fabrication Grey had created to better fit in. I wanted nothing more than to deny it, to believe that all of this was just a terrible nightmare.


    That our boy was just a gifted child who would change the world. I wanted to shut out this reality that was so cruel to us. But no, I need to be the strong one. The one our family could rely on.


    "I''m sorry." Alice quietly said as she stared back at me. Despite being so disheveled and thin she was just as beautiful as when I had first laid my eyes on her.


    "There is nothing to be sorry for. We... just need to work out our feelings." I said, unsure if our family would ever be the same.


    "I wonder what our son would have been like if Grey hadn''t taken over. Would he be outgoing like you or would he have been more shy like me." Alice said her eyes were red with tears.


    I wanted to disagree with her. That despite everything he has told us. We have still thought of him as our son and raised him. But it was hard to swallow that pill. He was a king from a different world who put up an act of being our child.


    "It doesn''t change the fact that we have raised him as family for over thirteen years now Alice." Her thought process would be just more emotionally destructive.


    "We lived life as a family. We fought, bickered. Cheered and cried together. Isn''t that what makes us family? Not our blood or our pasts. But what we went through together as a family." I said, trying to convince myself just as much as I was trying to convince my wife.


    "He has done so much for us. Wouldn''t he have just abandoned us without telling us the truth if he didn''t care about us in some way. He told us that we deserved to know the truth didn''t he?" I lifted Alice''s chin as we looked at each other. Tears in both of our eyes.


    "You''re not horrible Alice. We just need some time." I said reassuring her and I could feel her body relax as she gave a weary smile.


    But even I wasn''t so sure. Will we even see our son again? And if we do what would he be like? Without the pretense of being our son would he be more like how he was back in his old world? Would it be enough time for us to accept him as our son again or was that bridge gone?


    I wasn''t sure, but I pushed those thoughts out of my mind as I wrapped Alice in a deep embrace. Whatever the future was I''ll be there for my family.

 Chapter 32-First Trial

    Originally uploaded Jul 24, 2023


    Elijah Pov


    I could make out faint shapes. The harsh light just above me assaulted my blurry eyes but I could see them. Various figures of different statures working around me. The cold lighting and sterile environment gave me a nostalgic feeling.


    Figures moved in the shadows just outside my vision. I urged my body to move but it did not budge. As if this body wasn''t my own. But I could tell my body was laying down on some bed of sorts. Strapped by my wrists to keep me secure.


    Various figures entered and left my field of vision. Most of them were wearing white lab coats, with different kinds of masks and coverings obscuring their faces. They seemed human enough, but the air they gave off was oppressing. As if they emitted a negative aura.


    I could barely make out what they were saying. Something about souls and aether. Even if I could clearly hear them I doubt I would have understood. I tried blinking rapidly to clear my view, but it remained blurry. As if I was underwater.


    Then a singular figure began to approach me. From the way he conducted himself to the way the others moved out of his way gave him a differing quality.


    As he drew closer I could feel the air of death around him. It sent shivers down my spine with each of his step. My mind screamed at my body to run, to flee from his man. But my body remained still.


    He was now only at arms length. I could vaguely make out his facial features. Smooth pale skin that only accentuated his glowing crimson eyes. He was handsome by any metric but what drew my attention was the horns that grew from his head.


    A pair of elf-like ebony horns reached up into the air. Each decorated with various jewels and rings of gold. I could see a mist of black surrounding him. The mist of death. I could feel myself begin to sweat as he bent down to examine me closer.


    He stared into my eyes. And I could feel myself being pulled into them. My mind went numb as I could feel him rummaging through my mind. I saw images of people and places I didn''t recognize. A girl with blonde hair that seemed more like some goddess from myths than a human. A man with short pale hair wielding a sword. The sword impaling the girl.


    I didn''t understand them, but he made me bare witness. For reasons I couldn''t find I began to shed tears as my heart ached.


    I felt as if I was being mentally violated as the horned man drew back. His lips curled up into a smile I could only describe as wicked. He opened his mouth to talk, each of his words had an otherworldly quality. Echoing around the room his deep baritone voice conveyed untold power and knowledge. But they also had an alluring quality, as if each of his words just made sense and needed to be followed.


    "Welcome, Nico."


    My eyes snapped open. My body and clothes were wet with cold sweat as Arthur gently shook me. My head rang like a church bell and I wanted to throw up. My knees gave out and Arthur caught me in his arms. He gave me a worried look as he propped me up.


    "Elijah, are you alright?" He asked, even his bond, who was now in a human form rushed to check up on me. I still couldn''t quiet understand, her being a dragon but now having such a form. In the end it was less headache inducing to not think about it.


    ''Yeah, I''m alright. Just a headache." I reassured my friend as I shrugged off their concern.


    "Jeez, a headache. I''m sure when we are fighting asuras your little friend here will be great help." A voice range out. Neoth walked up to inspect me. He was shrouded in a large hooded forest green cloak, but as he reached out his hand to turn my head I could see small runes that marked his skin.


    "Neoth." Arthur said, putting a bit of his intent in his voice. And that seemed to make the hooded man shut up.


    Neoth only gave Arthur the side-eye as he turned his attention back to the floating screen in the middle the room. We were currently floating just above the capital Darv. Aboard Neoth''s flying battleship. Well, he called it a ship but it was more like a mix of the ships Arthur helped Gideon design and fortresses. I didn''t fully understand how this ship worked but apparently we were cloaked. Invisible to outside observers as we slowly cruised around the dwarven city.


    The bridge was a largely empty room, the front facing walls were all clear windows showing the outside. Several panels and charts showing readings and data were being watched by several masked people wearing black armor. They didn''t pay any mind to us, only doing their duties like mindless drones. In fact, most of the ship''s functions seemed to be automated by these drones.


    "Tch, damn incarnates." Neoth cursed under his breath as he fiddled with a panel and three dimensional map of Darv blinked into existence.


    "Thanks to the map our patient friend here provided we can see the Darv city, despite being their main capital is still built around a complicated network of tunnels and caverns." Neoth said as he pointed at various points on the map with his staff. A masterfully crafted piece of art if I do say so myself. With an orb of purple magic mounted at its top with a variety of runes etched into its handle and shaft.


    "I thought you were a historian. Why don''t you know more about dwarves?" Arthur asked with his eyebrows raised.


    "If I deemed a specie''s number as a measurement of their success I would be collecting various forms of bacteria. Unless there is war and some drama, you lessers bore me." Neoth spat with disgust.


    I didn''t exactly know who Neoth was. He was someone Arthur introduced me to and he has a snobby noble type of quality to him. Like all of us were beneath him. Apparently he was an ancient mage. I would have imagined their kind to be a bit... wiser.  But the magic and technology he used was no doubt far more advanced than anything Dicathen had that was for sure. Arthur just seemed to be putting up with him to use his talents for the war.


    "Aren''t you a so called lesser yourself?" Arthur asked again, clearly trying to annoy the ancient mage.


    Neoth only muttered something I couldn''t hear as he continued.


    "I have marked all of the main tunnels that go to and fro from the central city." As he said this several points and tunnels glowed purple.


    "And you have done as I instructed?" Arthur asked as he leaned on one of the tables.


    "Yes, I have placed explosive charges as he said." Neoth said with a sigh.


    "Wait, explosives? Arthur you aren''t just going to kill the all right?" I asked, my headache subsided. He has already shown me enough evidence of the dwarven race''s betrayal but killing them all seemed to be an extreme measure.


    "Of course not. Do you think I am some blood thirsty warlord." Arthur answered with a chuckle.


    "Only sometimes." Regis chimed in. Another one of Arthur''s many companions. A wolf seemingly made of shadows that could turn into an intangible ghost. There were just so many questions and unknowns when it came to Art that I gave up trying.


    Art ignored Regis'' remark as he further explained. "I plan on driving the most of the dwarves into their main city. And in order to do so we need to flush them out of their many tunnels and escape routes."


    "What if there are paths we can''t see. I may have lived there for a time but I don''t know everything about Darv." I asked, Darv was my home for a time after all. There were still people I cared about within its borders.


    "Don''t worry. I am quiet familiar with the underground castle." Art said with a knowing smile.


    He then turned to Neoth who was now study some sort of panel. I couldn''t see what it displayed but it seemed to have caught his attention.


    "I hope you brought an army." Art asked.


    Neoth only laughed in response as he held out three little cubes in his hands. They each glowed an ethereal blue, constantly shifted shades.


    "You think so little of me friend. I brought three."


    How showing Art three little cubes proved his point went over my head but my childhood friend seemed satisfied with his response.


    "Cynthia." Arthur spoke up and from the shadows a hooded figure appeared silently. The cloak had fine engravings of gold sown into its fabric, making a chain of runic words. The figure pulled their hood down and I was met by the former director of Xyrus academy.


    She bowed her head in answer to Art''s call.


    "You and Lucas will lead one division there." Art pointed to one of the larger tunnels. A route for incoming transport and people for the main trading hub. No doubt an important route for the city''s economy and longevity.


    "Understood." Cynthia curtly responded as she turned to leave. But Arthur stopped her momentarily as he reminded her.


    "Keep the boy in line will ya. We don''t want him burning up all the oxygen after all."


    Cynthia only lightly laughed in response as she silently slipped away into the shadows.


    "And for you my friend." Art now turned to me.


    I stood up straighter as we made eye contact. While I did hold my doubts of my friend I still trusted and believed him. While I might not agree with this sometimes extreme methods I couldn''t argue that they were effective. It was as if he knew all the answers already. He knew exactly just which buttons to push to achieve his desired result. Despite being actually younger than me he always had an air of undefeatable power and authority to him. I know it might sound foolish but I truly believed he could change the outcome of this war despite being just a single boy.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "You will take the remaining two to their main passage." Arthur said, he was placing his full confidence with me. Whether the reason be my familiarity with the city or my earth-type mana arts that gave me an edge, he has given this duty upon me. And I won''t fail him. He has saved me before, and I had to repay the favor.


    I sternly nodded, determination filled my mind. Retaking the dwarven capital was our first step in stabilizing Dicathen to better fend of the Alacryan invaders. This was just the beginning of the war.


    ***


    The musty smell of the dwarven caves gave me a pang of nostalgia. It has already been several years since I lived here but it was all the same. The warp portal closed behind us as the faceless troops lined up.


    All wearing the same obsidian black battleplate. All with a helmet that fully covered their head. They all stood at attention, their spears and shields raised in battle formation. So precise with no wasted movements, their were more akin to golems than living beings. They numbered in the hundreds, and from the aura they emitted they would be enough to deal with any real threat within Darv.


    If my memory serves me correctly we are quiet a distance from the main city. This was the main entrance tunnel, where most travel took place. At the end of the tunnel were several warp portals, while there were private one within the royal palace these were used by the general public.


    In order to effectively block off their route of retreating the best thing to do would be to set off the explosive charges Art had placed near the portals. Not close enough to destroy them in the process, but enough destructive power to collapse the ceiling and deny any fleeing dwarves.


    It was called a tunnel but this pathway was more like a large cavern. If I remember my history lessons correctly this tunnel and the main opening the capital was originally constructed from a preexisting cave system. I looked over the ledge, and saw a steady line of traveling merchants and civilians making their way to and from the underground city. On each side of the line were a sparse line of guards.


    I doubt they would be smuggling any Alacryan soldiers or supplies through the main route. They would much rather use their private portal systems deep within their castle. So it would be best to minimize casualties.


    One of Neoth''s soldiers marched up to me. He was sporting a much more fancy armor. Decorated by gold heraldry, he must have been a captain or leader of this squadron of some sort. He handed me a small device, the only thing on it was a square red button. The detonator for the explosives I presumed. He wordlessly marched off and got back into formation after handing me the device.


    It was eerie, a bit creepy that they never seemed to talk. I wondered if they were even aware of any of their actions or were they all just mindless drones.


    Wind-type mana rang in my ears. I winced at the sudden change of air pressure in my ear as I placed an index finger in my left ear.


    The sound of gusts of wind were interlaced by words. I readjusted my finger trying to make the finicky spell properly work.


    "Elijah, Elijah. Can you hear me?" Cynthia''s voice cut through the static and wind. A simple short distance communication spell she had developed. It was a bit tricky to get it to work and harder to get used to. But it served its purpose well enough.


    "Yeah, are you in position?" I asked as I continued to obverse the line of people. Obscured by the large cave rocks and high elevation.


    "Affirmative. On my call." Cynthia curtly responed. You would think she did such operations before. She seemed to have a different air and voice than when she was training with us.


    "Three, two, one." I pressed my other hand firmly on the button. A low thump could be felt as the mana crystals that made up the explosive devices overloaded.  I could feel the ambient earth mana rumble and react, a wave of debris and dust washed over the entire tunnel from the direction of the portal. The guards were instantly alert, but were confused as to what had happened.


    Seeing this as a chance I signaled the troop behind me to advance. They did so with absolute precision, each step completely in sync with each other. I readied myself, the mana with my core swirled to action, casting a protective barrier of pure mana around my entire body.


    I made myself know as I forced mana into my vocal chords, giving my words a deeper and louder feel.


    "Stand down!" I announced, but the guards obviously didn''t heed my words. Now that they have seen me they charged towards me. The mana coalescing in their hands as weapons flashed into existence. I felt around for the nearly unlimited earth type mana that was around me. A large wall of black crystals punched up from the ground. Sending a couple dozen of the dwavren guards flying into the air.


    The legion of armored warriors were just behind me as the first ranks of the masked soldiers clashed with the guards. It wasn''t even a contest, their weapons hummed with a unseen energy, glowing an ethereal purple similar to what Art used which seemed to cut through any of the dawrve''s mana defenses.


    The terrified civilians all screamed out as they began to run off to the city, abandoning their carts or baggage. The guards, clearly outnumbered and outgunned began to back away, shouting for help. The warriors I commanded were advancing slowly, cutting down any who stood in their way with scary efficiency. I saw one larger warrior clad in armor black as the abyss cleave three dwarves in half with one swing of his sword.


    The only reason any of the dawrves were still alive was because I had ordered them to not kill unless necessary, I didn''t want this to be a complete massacre. There had to be actual dwarves left to reunify Dicathen.


    I could already see a small army of dwarves rushing over to defend their capital. Armed with their standard issue armor, each of them carried master-crafted weapons they each created with their own hands. They were few in number, most likely drawn to two direction, it was Art''s idea to split up their main forces by attacking from two points at once. No doubt Cynthia and Lucas will be able to deal with the rest even with their limited number of their own troops.


    Arthur had mention that in a large scale war the mean of mass production of weapons and supplies were the most important. Whether he read that in a book or was something he learned through other means it seemed reasonable. And taking over Darv would greatly bolster just that.


    A staff of dark metal materialized in my hands as I activated my dimensional storage ring. A orb of concentrated mana sat atop its shaft that I had spent hours crafting. While Art had emphasized the importance of learning basic short range combat I was still a conjurer. Wielding a staff aided me to better focus my spells and gave me more mana to work with.


    I watched as the dwarves quickly get into position. A row of tall shields defended them as ranks of conjurers stood behind them. Their mana flaring up like living flames. But there was another presence I wasn''t expecting. It sent a a bout of cold sweat down my spine. The feeling of dread and death overwhelmed my senses.


    From the dark shadows of the large cave emerged a being. Seemingly draped with shadows and death. The tight fitting dark armor and short dark hair. The large horns that grew from just above his ear, pair with his gleaming red eyes I knew this was a Vritra born. He wielded a large greatsword, the blade of which was pitch black as if seemingly suck all the light from around it. It was nearly twice his height, but he seemed to have no trouble flying with it in his hands. He had a apathetic look on his face, almost as if he was bored and was waiting for me to move first.


    He flew just above and behind the conjurers of the dwarves. To think that the Alacryans have already sent one of their own Vritra born warriors to Dicathen. And to believe that they have already made their way into one of our capitals. I swallowed hard, trying to get rid of the feeling of fear. This was the first time I would be going up against a Vritra. Hell, it would be the first time I would be in live combat. I reassured myself, my mana rekindled itself like a phoenix.


    I pointed the tip of my staff at the Vritra blooded warrior. The soldiers behind me all assumed their positions again, their weapons all hummed with an alien power. Vritra or not, it did not matter. I won''t be dying here, not when this is just the beginning.


    I took a deep breath. The dwarves all stood silently, waiting for the us to make the first move. The Djinn warriors behind me all awaited my command. I felt the earth mana around me vibrate in response to me as I pulled more of it into my core. A technique Art had hammered in to my head he called mana rotation.


    I reassured myself as I gave the order.


    "Charge!"


    Arthur Pov


    The door closed behind Elijah as he went to prepare for the attack. I took a deep sigh as I slumped into a nearby chair.


    "Why do you bother?" Neoth asked from one of this floating panels made of aether. Regis was next to him, trying to get a closer look at what the old coot was doing.


    "What do you mean?" I asked. I disliked trying to be a leader, a king again. The appearance that you had to keep up. To give orders knowing that you could let down all of you men. Taking Darv was an easy enough task, but I was already worry about the future where the stakes will be much higher.


    "You have enough strength with your walking pile of destruction and pet dragon to clear out the entire city by yourself. Yet you bother with training those lessers to do it in a less efficient fashion."


    "Efficiency isn''t the reason Neoth. I need allies I can trust. No leader rules alone." I shoot back.


    "And you have experience of that being a kind king?" Neoth answered, clearly knowing I was a emotionless bastards as a king in my past life.


    "Oh, he got you there." Regis chuckled.


    "Hey Sylvie." I called out to my bond who was standing right beside me. She still had some difficulty with piecing together things I told her, but her being able to look around in my memories seems to be helping her understand and mature much faster than originally.


    "Yeah?" She awkwardly spoke, still not used to using actual words.


    "Give your brother a slap will you."


    "Sorry about this Regis." Sylvie said as she approached my furry companion with aether wrapped around her hands.


    "You need friends? So you are wasting your time with them? Despite all the gifts I have given them they are still a long way from even standing against a weak asura." Neoth commented, ignoring the slapstick comedy that was happening between my two bonds.


    "So what should I do instead? Rely only on you? I am sure you won''t turn on your heels the moment I came up against some serious threat." I fired back. We both knew without confirming with the other that this so called alliance was only temporary. We could cut off the other when the situation called for it.


    "You know just how much resources I had to pull for this silly little war of yours? I am surprised the Highlord council hasn''t been knocking at my doors yet." Neoth spat back. This was clearly only growing the animosity between us. And there was the mention of the council of Highlords again, the one he always cursed on about. From the way he spoke of them I would hazard to guess that they were a group of other realm''s Highlords who held a higher position of power, both in military might and political.


    If I were to somehow cross paths with them, they would no doubt have some reservations about me, being partially dragon and all. Or maybe this sword I now wielded held some answers. Neoth''s own warriors reacted in a subservient way towards me when I held it.


    I sighed as I walked up the the main table with the map displayed.


    "I take it that your warriors can deal with some lessers?"


    "You experienced their strength first hand." Neoth called out.


    He was true. They were far above any other lesser mages I have fought. Them losing most of their mental faculties during their extended stasis only made them more brutal soldiers of war. Unwavering and unfeeling machines of battle. I would hazard a guess that they would even come on top against a Lance.


    I just stared at the map. Several white dots decorated its surface, displaying key points and important resources. If I could manage to bring the dwarves under my control the means of production will be secured. Perhaps I could even get Gideon to speed up his train making efforts with the dwarve''s aid. Having such an efficient mode of transporting goods from a production center would help galvanize our war effort further.


    "So what are you gonna do. Just laze around the ship?" Neoth asked as he stood next to me. His staff hummed with aether in response to my own aetheric signature.


    I took a deep breath again.


    "I can''t just let my friends have all the fun right?" I said as I clipped the sword onto my belt. Neoth carefully eyed the sword on my waist for a second before turning his attention back to me.


    "You aren''t afraid that I''ll just abandon you?" He asked puzzled by my confidence.


    I just smiled at him as I took out the portable Relictombs portal. I tossed it and catch it in my hands again just to rub it in his face. Before placing it back into my dimensional storage.


    Neoth just took a deep sigh. "Sometimes I curse my own kind for giving away our knowledge so willingly."


    "Regis, Sylvie. Let''s go." I called out both my bonds. Regis was howling in mock pain as Sylvie sat on top of him, it reminded me very much of sibling goofing around with each other. It was refreshing to see such a sight.


    "Where to?" Sylvie asked as she jumped off Regis. Regis yelped, faking pain as he rolled back onto his feet. He shook his body like a wet dog, the flames of his mane grew larger as he did so.


    A smile crept up on my face. It was good to have both of them back. While the future held untold pains I am sure all three of us will pull through. No, we have to for the sack of every living being.


    "Time to see what this trio can do."

 Chapter 33-Defeated Capital

    Originally uploaded Aug 1, 2023


    Lucas Wykes Pov


    The stagnant air of the dwarven caves gave off an unpleasant smell and sensation. I could smell the various metals and the stench of something I couldn''t quiet put my fingers on. But it was still better than spending days in the aether orb, being beaten to death over and over again.


    I lost count of how many times I have died. Having my lungs crushed from the inside, have blades of wind sharp as swords cut into my skin as I erupted into a bloody pulp. Death felt only like the end goal, it was only a way in which pain was transmitted and ended.


    "Lucas." Cynthia called out to me. Her face was obscured by her large deep purple robes. Omens and runes of protection lined the robe. Similar to the one I was given. Which was a deep forest green. I felt myself jump in reaction to her voice. While Grey was the one who first started my so called training. She was the one that took over.


    I never knew the former director of an academy for children could be so... ruthless. I knew she was quiet old for a human, but it made me question what kind of life she had lived through to be capable of such things without a hint of remorse.


    "What?" I asked, trying not to let my fear show. Who could blame me, she was the one who had slaughtered me mercilessly for what felt like a couple of years. I was surprised I still had my mind intact.


    "Remember your orders." Cynthia sternly replied. Yes, Grey''s orders. To minimize causality and to be efficient in taking over the underground city. For what purposes he had planned for taking over Darv I did not know. Perhaps he truly was planning on conquering all of Dicathen, and was using this war as a opportunity to make himself king. But whatever plan he had Cynthia seemed to fully support it. Even treating him like one would be a king or master.


    While I had reluctantly joined Grey''s cause. I was more forced into it than anything. But she fully believe and trusted him. Listening to his orders like some lapdog. It was revolting, she was one of the few people I originally held some level of respect for. But for her to bend the knee so easily just because Grey was strong.


    But Grey also did promise me something. The chance for me to surpass even my brother who was one of the strongest mages on this continent. To go beyond what even a Lance was capable of. I didn''t have a full grasp of Grey''s own strength, but from what I have seen he was at least on the level of my brother. Hell, even his bloodlust and aura was stronger than his.


    "You don''t have to remind me." I spat back at the old grandma. I was the most talented individual in any given room. I was the center of attention, the strongest mage. If not by then, with enough time I could surpass anyone. But here I was just anther mage for them. Even Elijah and his odd black crystal like magic was a counter to my fire. But it mattered not, I will not be in such a position for much longer. I have already broken into light silver, and soon I would reach the white core stage. Reaching such a mana core stage was nearly unheard of outside of the Lances. With such power I will break free from Grey''s grasps. I''ll find my own freedom and return.


    And by then I shall show my family and my brother my true power. They will see me for who I truly am. For what I am truly capable of. I will no longer be the second-rate son they look at with disappointment. I finally live up to our family name. And when I do...


    The entire cave system shook, interrupting my thoughts. A wave of dust stormed from the far end of the tunnel. Cover the entire area in a blanket of fine dust and rocks. The people down below all exclaimed in shock, the guards fruitlessly tried to maintain order. Shouting orders and for everyone to remain calm, but their facial expressions betrayed them.


    Fire mana coalesced at the tip of my staff, a bright orange-red flame came to life. Condensing more more mana the fire grew larger and brighter. Just as I was about to unleash my spell a strong gust of wind snuffed it out. Creating a temporary vacuum around my staff.


    "We are here to conquer. Not to exterminate." Cynthia reprimanded. I could see her own mana gather around her neck and face as she projected her voice loudly over the people.


    "Residents of Darv. We are here to subjugate your city. Stand down if you want to avoid bloodshed." Her voice rang clearly and many of the guards and people looked up at the source of the noise.


    The soldiers didn''t seem to respond all to kindly to our deal. They were shouting orders to each other as they brandished their own weapons. Several guards were rushing back to the city to call for reinforcements, while all the civilians cried out in fear and began to flee. Creating an even bigger ruckus.


    "Geez, good job." I sarcastically remarked as I strengthened my own body with mana. Cynthia only shrugged in response as she motioned for the ancient mage warriors to follow us.


    Cynthia gently floated both of us down with her wind magic, while our own troops blinked into existence below. They numbered in at only a hundred soldiers. But Arthur had reassured us that they would be enough to deal with any potential threat. I wasn''t quiet sure, from just the air they gave off they were undoubtedly strong but only a hundred?


    The dwarven soldiers quickly got into formation, in the distance I could already see a flock of guards rushing towards us to aid their comrades. I stretched my neck, it has been a while since I fully let loose.


    "We just need to deal with them right?" I asked Cynthia as flames engulfed my entire body, wrapping me in an armor of fire.


    Cynthia did not respond, instead she unleashed a powerful gale of wind. It raced towards the first line of dwarves like a giant blade. And in a instant their first ranks all dropped dead, their heads all missing.


    Cynthia looked back at me with a devilish smile, "Keep up, boy."


    I smirked in return. The entire tunnel brightened. A giant ball of fire akin to a small sun came crashing down on the rest of the dwarves. Reducing them in a bubbling mess.


    "I can say the same for you, old hag." I shot back as I readied myself for the fast approaching dwarves that were now rushing towards us from the city.


    Having trained with Grey and Cynthia I had lost the grasp of their strength. Especially Grey, he was a complete monster. A true living demon. I have seen my own brother train and battle, and he wasn''t even comparable to Grey''s true colors. The man seemed like the god-like beings described in fairy tales and myths. Capable of bending the very world around them to do their biding.


    But dealing with these normal mages also showed just how far I have come myself. I was only at the later stages of silver core but my casting speeds and mana reserves already rivaled white core mages. Whether I liked it or not, Grey has boosted my strength just as he said he would.


    The new group of guards now fell into line. But they were different from the dwarves wwe had just faced. They were darker armor, their front ranks all conjured various shields made from different type of mana. I could even make out some of them with horns growing from their heads.


    "Alacryans." Cynthia said with shock.


    "To think they have already weaseled their way here." She continued as the wind around her thrashed around in rage.


    So, Grey was right huh. Darv has already fallen into the Alacryan''s hands. Cynthia ordered our own troops to advance. And they did, with each step perfectly in-sync with each other as they did. Some of them wielded shields and sword, while others brandished large glaives. All of their weapons have runes of gold and amethyst purple decorating them, humming with an alien energy.


    One of the horned Alacryans, presumably their leader shouted orders as their line began to advance. Their shielders in front preparing to block of our attack as a row of conjurers behind them began to launch a volley of multicolored spells.


    But the ancient mages paid no mind to their attack. Their armor was more than enough to shrug of their attacks as they clashed with the shields. Their weapons glowed an ethereal purple as they began cutting through their mana-based defenses. Effortlessly cleaving through their front line the rest of the Alacryans began to panic.


    Falling back into disarray, while their leader continued shouting at the top of their lungs trying to maintain order. Wanting to spare him the effort I point my index finger at him. From the tip of my finger a small pale fireball shot forward. Exploding into a large cloud of fire and smoke as it came into contact with the Alacryan general. His screams were deafened by the flames burning him alive.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Even with their leader dead some of the Alacryans held their ground, retreating while pointing their weapons at us. While the our own warriors advanced forward, slowly but surely. Dealing with any stragglers along the way.


    It seemed almost unfair, these basic Alacryans were outmatched by these ancient mages. It was just an one-sided slaughter.


    Cynthia appeared next to me. With an expression of satisfaction marking her face. I knew she had some ties to Alacrya but I didn''t think she would gain such enjoyment killing them. Even I felt a tinge of sorrow and pity for them right now.


    "Keep moving. We shall push them back to the city." Cynthia said as she continued walking, allowing the Djinn warriors to march in front of her, dealing with any opposition the dwarves and Alacryans had.


    I pondered if this was the right way to go about this. While I was no stranger to murder this felt different. The indifference everyone felt. The justification of it all just because this was war. I hadn''t expected Grey to be just a cold person, his Arthur persona always felt like a goody-to-shoes. I wonder which was the true face, and which one was the mask he wore.


    But it didn''t matter now, he has promised he strength and new opportunities and he has done just that. With time I will break free from his grasps myself.


    Elijah Pov


    The Djinn warriors clashed with the Alacryans. Mana shields flickered as their weapons struck each other. Arcs of purple lightning rained down from the sky, sending multiple soldiers flying in different directions.


    Fire seemingly made of shadows jumped from one of the Alacryan''s hands. Melting through the Djinn''s armor, but not before the Djinn cut them down. I willed the earth around me, as a makeshift castle of stone erected itself. Providing our side with cover and a better vantage point.


    Couple of the Djinn soldiers brandished long barrel-like weaponry. They pulled a small trigger near the end and a bolt of energy shot out from the end. Blasting through mana and flesh alike.


    My staff hummed with mana, as hundreds of sharp spikes of stone rained down from the cavern ceiling. Many of the Alacryan''s casted shields of their own, or rushed under their comrade''s own spells.


    But the horned Vritra born man just floated their. A transparent barrier of mana clung to him as he observed me. This deep red eyes gave me an unnerving feeling. He still held his greatsword in his hands but he made no moves.


    Then he moved. Seemingly disappearing and reappearing right in front of me. I panicked, throwing up my staff to defend myself. But a single sweep of his sword was all it took to shatter the black crystalline structure of my own weapon. Tiny black shard that reflected the light like glass flew to the ground as I staggered back.


    The ground beneath the Vritra blooded man punched upwards. As a pillar of stone from just above him raced down, to crush him in between them. With a simple flick of his hand a spear of black obsidian grew from thin air. Destroying my constructs. Two Djinn warriors appeared by my side, their swords drain as deep purple lightning ran up and down their blades.


    The Vritra man cocked his head to the side for a moment, momentarily surprised. The two warriors struck as one. He blocked one of their attacks with his greatsword, and deflected the other with a black iron sword that manifested in his other hand. His greatsword glowed a subtle gold as he drove back the Djinn''s sword. He opened his other palm, his sword disintegrating to nothing as black fog clouded my vision.


    I fell to my knees, grappling at my throat as the fog ate away at my mana. My throat felt swollen and I could taste blood. My own core buckled as it struggled to keep up with the Alacryan''s spell. I was barely able to hold it back as it consumed my own mana to use as its own.


    "You lack experience." The Vritra man spoke, staring down at me. He had his arms folded behind his back, I guess I wasn''t even worth killing huh.


    I struggled to regain my footing. I drank the surrounding earth-type mana, just like how Arthur taught me to do. While it wasn''t perfect I had the basics of his mana rotation down. I reached out, feeling for any kind of mana I could use. The black fog seemed familiar, something that I have seen before. I tried to focus in on that feeling.


    Time seemed to come to a crawl as the Vritra born man bore down on me, maybe he was contemplating on what to do with me. Capture me and torture me for information? Or just to finish me off now. Suddenly the black fog reacted to my own will. The fog gathered, condensing itself. As a black stoned spear seemingly materialized out of the fog, slashing the Vritra''s face, drawing blood from a long scar that ran up the left side of his face.


    He stared at me with his eyes wide for a moment. When a larger Djinn warrior stepped over my body. Wielding a very ornate staff, the faceless warrior swung at my assailant. Creating distance for me as he did so.


    The Vritra only parried the Djinn''s attacks, allowing himself to be pushed back as I regain my footing. His black fog magic now dissipated. I saw the last remaining flecks of his mana dissolve into the atmosphere as I questioned what just happened. I had taken control of his own mana arts. But how? Art had told me each of the asuras had an unique way of using mana, with the Basilisks of the Vritra focusing on decay-type mana. Which was passed onto their descendants.


    I snapped out of my daydreams as I focused myself. The Vritra man now seemed to be fully retreating. As he jumped into the air, he looked back at me one more time. This blood eyes met mine, a seemingly knowing feeling emanated from his look. And with a flash of light he was gone. Disappeared just like how Art does.


    ***


    Me and three Djinn warriors made our way through the castle corridors. After the initial retaliation of Alacryan forces the dwarven city seems to have lost all of its fighting spirit. With many of their foreign supporters either dead or surrendered the citizens coward in fear of the imposing legions of faceless soldiers.


    I had already positioned all of my troops to patrol and root out any spots of resistance. Only taking a handful of them with me to the main castle. To a person unfamiliar with its structure it was a labyrinth of tunnels and passageways.


    Cynthia and Lucas had already reached the main city, and already secured most of the military outposts and civilian population centers. Seemingly I had the hardest time dealing with that damned Vritra hybrid.


    They were hanging back, guarding the castle''s warp gates in case of any more reinforcements. Leaving me, the only one with knowledge of the castle''s interior to lead a party to secure it.


    So far I hadn''t run into any of the royal guards. Which was odd. Even if the king had died wouldn''t they be still in the castle to protect the elders and nobles? In fact I hadn''t seen a single other person since I had entered the castle. Just empty room and hallways.


    Their were still traces of people here. Fresh footsteps and the smell of sweat and grim. It couldn''t have been even hours since the last person has been through here.


    The Djinn soldiers, each wielding a heavy shield and sword marched right behind me. Silent, and machine-like. Being alone with them like this was unnerving. They gave no indication they were even living beings, acting more like a complex golem more than anything.


    Nevertheless we were making swift progress towards the main council chamber. Even when their king still lived there existed a royal court. A council of elders and nobles that acted like a separate form of governance, advising the royal family. My own adoptive father, Rahdeas was a notable member. Now that I thought about it I began to fear for his life.


    Has the Alacryans already expunged all of the loyal dwarves within their inner circle? Was Rahdeas dead? Or did he at the threat of his life and the whole kingdom sell himself off and turn traitor? I shook my head in disbelief. No, Rahdeas was the only family I ever had before Art. He was the one who took in a freak like me and raised like his own son. I wasn''t even a dwarf.


    Then did the Vritra silence him? It has been a long time since I had sent him any letters of sorts. This whole war business Art got me into didn''t exactly give me free time. A creeping sense of dread filled my mind. From his perspective I would have just completely disappeared since the Xyrus incident. Maybe he thought I was the one who died.


    My walking turned into running as I rushed to the council chambers. Pleading to any higher being that my foster father was still alive. And soon I reached the large doors.


    Craftsmanship and construction was something you had to give the dwarves credit for. The large twin doors leading to the royal council room was outlined by gold. With large jewels that glistened even in the moody light like stars studded into the gold trim. On the door itself were depictions of a great forge, with several dwarves hammers and pickaxes in hand doing what they do best. It was a celebration of the dwarven culture and talents. And this door was just a small fragment of what they were capable of.


    The two Djinn warriors silently joined me as I looked up at the large doors. Despite Rahdeas being my guardian I had never entered through these doors myself. In fact, I rarely even entered this deep into the castle. I reached out, touching the cold door handles that were also made of a dark blue stone.


    I turned the knob, the sounds of mechanics and springs working their magic could be heard. Dwarves loved paying special attention to even the smallest of details. The exact weight and balance of their weapons to even the sound a door would make when opened.


    I pushed the doors hard, but they didn''t budge at first. They were enormous doors made of solid stone after all. Willing mana into my arms and legs I pushed again. This time it ever so slightly moved. Through the small crack light sippled out.


    I hadn''t exactly planned on what I should do if I met any sort of resistance. My mind was far too occupied worry about Rahdeas that I pulled back slightly. Will they surrender knowing most of their city is taken? Or will they fight back? Will I have to subdue them?


    The doors then seemed to open themselves, possible a design feature. A large doors swung gently open, as if it was automatic. It took a second for my eyes to adjust to the light. And when I did I was met by what laid before me.


    The royal council room, in the center was a long table made of rich dark wood. Surrounding the table were several chairs. No, it was more adept to call them thrones. Each of them had a differing design and size. But all of them were beautiful works of art. Plated in various precious gemstone and metals. A chandelier made of clear and shiny crystals hung from the center of the ceiling. It would have filled my heart with honor and awe, if it weren''t for what had transpired here.


    All of this, works of expert forgers and blacksmiths. The art made by creators of stone. The walls, thrones, and table were all covered in crimson blood.


    The bisected bodies of the elders and guards laid about the room. And one man stood high above all the carnage. In his hands was a sword, its blade glowing white like the sun. But it brilliant light did not help it hide the blood that marred the weapon. His hooded brown cloak was dyed red and covered his face. Standing with one of his feet on the chest of a still living dwarve. Rahdeas, he was on his back. Blood streaking across his face and chest as he stared in disbelief at his assailant.


    The hooded man turned to face me. But I didn''t need him to do so to know who it was. A torrent of rage burned in my body. The same feeling I had felt back at Xyrus. A uncontrollable feeling of wanting to burn away everything in my path. It felt as though I had lost control of my body again as it acted on its on. My mana surged forth as I yelled the name of my childhood friend who caused all of this.


    "Grey!"

 Chapter 34-True Friend

    Originally uploaded Aug 7, 2023


    Arthur Pov


    Gusts of wind blew my hair back. Sylvie flew high above the capital with me riding on her back, almost touching the ceiling with her large wings. The citizen below were already in a state of panic, they didn''t need a dragon flying above them to add to it.


    Sylvie''s dark scales aided her in blending into the dark shadows of the large cavern. She was far larger than she was originally. Her large ebony horns stabbed downwards like a pair of sword. Every beat of her large wings sent powerful gales of wind.


    I peered over the side the see the scene below us. Several streams of terrified people and soldiers flooded out from the multiple tunnel entrances. Some of the guards were struggling to maintain order, while others had dropped their weapons and were running for their lives.


    A torrent of fire spilled out from one of them. Presumably Lucas, the flames torched the people it touch as large Djinn warriors clad in armor black as the void marched out. Despite being the lowest ranks among Neoth''s available forces they were still more than enough in dealing with these mages.


    Sylvie began to circle around the main castle. And within the main spiral I could sense multiple mana signatures. None of them were really notable, except for one I recognized. Sylvie sensing my intentions changed into her human form. A flash of golden light and mana and a girl appearing to be around the age of 7 or 8 popped into existence. She placed her arms out as she channeled her own mana to slowly descend onto the castle.


    But unable to decelerate fast enough she landed on the roof of the structure with a loud thud as she stumbled hard and landed on her belly.


    ''Lol.'' Regis said telepathically as the aether platform I conjured beneath my feet touched my down gently like an elevator.


    "I''m still not used to this human body alright?" Sylvie hastily said as she dusted off her clothes. A simple black dress that looked like it was made from her scales.


    Ignoring both of my companions I activated Realmheart, the elements of the world were laid bare to me. The abundance of earth-type mana flooded my vision as I focused in on one singular signature.


    ''So, we just gonna bust in?'' Regis chimed in again.


    ''No, we don''t need to make a mess. Just cutting the serpents head will allow the rest of the pieces to fall into place.'' I answered as I gestured for Sylvie to hold my hand. Her small hands wrapped around mine. A pang of pain reverberated in my heart as her small stature and appearance reminded me of my sister. I wondered if I''ll every be able to see her again and how she will look at me. From her perspective I had abandoned my family.


    Casting those thoughts aside the aetheric pathways carried all of us into the castle. Appearing in a flash of purple lightning we were placed in a dark corridor. The only light sources were the torches of fire that hung from the walls.


    "Love the dark dungeon aesthetic they are going with." Sylvie retorted as we made our way through the long hallway.


    "Yeah it was a lot more lively when this was our only safe bastion." Regis said. Perhaps it was the Alacryan influence. Or the political turmoil the dwarfs were in with their king dead. The castle was fairly empty. I could hear distant shuffles of people ahead but other than that it was eerie.


    We made our way towards the mana signature, located near the top of the central tower. There should have been ample security but there was no one in sight. I know that the situation outside was hectic but I didn''t think they would abandon their main castle undefended. Was it confidence or ignorance. Having the backing of Agrona would boost any normal lesser''s confidence but to this degree?


    Soon enough we were at the door of a royal suite. If I recall correctly this room was for any visitors of high status, like a rich noble or other members of the council. The doors were inlaid with beautiful gold. Typical noble decor. I reached for the doorknob and turned it. It was smooth, like a freshly oiled machine.


    The door gently opened as Regis settled back into my core and Sylvie was close behind me. Aether answered my call as it wrapped my body in a thick shield. There was no reason to be not cautious myself.


    As the door swung open I was met by just one person. Her pearlescent silver hair glittered from the light of the fireplace. Her white skin was that of a porcelin doll. The whiteness of her skin seemed to only exaggerate her dark eyes and the pair of large horns that grew from her forehead that bent upwards like that of an Impala''s.


    She emitted a slight aura, but the little that could be felt was powerful. A unwavering source of power but also intelligence. She was here far earlier than I would have guessed. I had originally predicted Darv being an easy place to start my plans with the Lances being occcupied with dealing with Jagrette. From the sources I could gather that female Retainer has taken over a sizable chunk of area near Etisin beach.


    Scythe Seris Vritra of Sehz-Clar. If she was here that would mean her lapdog of a Retainer was nearby. While I had hoped that Agrona didn''t make such a move so early I had to work with what I got.


    But this also wasn''t bad. While I didn''t know when she turned traitor to her sovereign rebellions aren''t built in just a few days. This early interaction could aid her accelerate her own purposes. And having her weave chaos and doubt in Alacrya would draw some attention away from me to give me more time.


    Wearing a simple black battledress Seris sat with her legs crossed next to the small fireplace. The flames reflected off her black eyes as we made eye contact. If it weren''t for the unsightly horns atop her head she would have been a true beauty. A untouchable woman.


    ''You got that right.'' Regis rang in my mind. Before I could tell him to shut his maw the Scythe began to speak. Not raising her voice, but the room seemed to fall silent as she opened her mouth.


    "You have played your cards well Arthur Leywin. Soon the dwarven capital will be in your hands."


    I drew closer, Sylvie stayed close. Hiding herself from the Vritra behind me. It wasn''t very effective but it was the motive that counted. Seris obviously was aware of my bond but she elected to focus on me for the time being.


    "You know me?" I asked trying to feign my ignorance of the Scythe. I released a fraction of my own will as the air in the room grew heavy. Seris'' eyes widened for a split second in reaction but she continued.


    "You have drawn the attention of the High Sovereign. It is best you refrain from doing so in the future." she said, as if she could control my actions. Her aura manifested itself as a dark mist of decay mana arts.


    "And what if I refuse?" I asked as I pushed against her strength with my own. The aether mana clashed in an invisible battle. Seris was taken aback for a moment before she found her composure again.


    "Then you would be a bigger fool than I have given you credit for. You are biting off more than you can chew." She threatened. Advising me to keep a low profile. But it was too late for that now. I doubt she knows the full scope of the history between me and that damned basilisk. He already knows too much about me, a Scythe like her being here only have more credence to that fact.


    But even with all of my own actions Agrona won''t step down from his fortress just yet. He is still waiting for Kezess to make his own move to expose himself and Ephetous. Until then I had to make up for lost time. And a mere Scythe would change my plans.


    My forced more of my own power behind my will. Just enough to overpower hers. The aether ripped through the Scythe''s mana as it clawed at her. Seris eyes widened for a moment as she tried to keep her cold stature. A flash of mana and a large black greatsword swung down at me. Wrapped in a mist of decay magic it sped towards me with considerable speed.


    It would have made purchase, and I would have allowed it. It had no hopes of even scratching me. But the large claws of my bond caught the greatsword. The floor creaked and cracked as all the nearby furniture were pushed aside by my bond''s vast body.


    "And the loyal Retainer returns to his master." I taunted as Retainer Cylrit withdrew and positioned himself in between me and his Scythe master. He looked back and forth from his Scythe back to me.


    Seris and my eyes locked, she was still cautious and warning me. She still sees a use for me it seems, despite my machinations speeding past hers. I will serve a purpose for her and she will serve a purpose for me. And she knew fighting me here would be pointless. And I was in no mood in cooperate with her yet.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The Alacryan Scythe closed her eyes for a moment in a gesture of understanding. She elegantly rose from her chair, in well rehearsed and fluid movements.


    "For both of ours'' sake, grow stronger." She said as a done of clear mana encapsulated both her and her Retainer. And in a flash of light they were gone.


    I stared at the residual mana that fluttered in the mana from their teleportation artifact. As Sylvie returned to her humanoid form once more. You stared back at me with large gold eyes that matched mine.


    "What?" I asked my bond as we turned to leave.


    "Nothing." Sylvie said but I could feel the apprehension seeping from her mind. I tried reassuring her, as I pulled her closer to me. She was still young despite being mentally more mature than most at her age. It was going to be hard no matter what.


    ''How about we deal with those dwarf bastards.'' Regis called out to both of us as he jumped out of my core. His purple flames created long shadows outlined by amethyst as he moved.


    "Lead the way." I sarcastically gestured my furry companion to take charge. And in exaggerated movements he began to march ahead of us. Making his way up the stair to the main council meeting chamber.


    ***


    In a bolt of purple lightning I appeared with Sylvie by my side in the dwarf''s council chamber. It was a overly decorated room, full of works of art made from various precious gemstones and gold. They were dwarves after all, they love all things stone and rock.


    "Who are you!?" One of the dwarf nobles sat up from his chair in shock, knocking it onto the floor while pointing an accusing finger at me.


    The other elders and nobles all took a step back, their pitiful mana flared up in response to my sudden appearance.


    "When your soliders are fighting and dying outside you guys sit around here huh." I said, more to myself than them.


    "Guards!" Another dwarf yelled out. The gold chains around his neck jingled as he shouted.


    "There is no use calling for them." I coldly replied as I tossed the head I was carry onto their table. The decapitated body part rolled for a bit before coming to rest. The face frozen in shock with his mouth wide open in an eternal scream.


    A gasp of horror silenced the room as they all stared at me with disbelief and fear. Their mana seemed to die down as the room fell silent.


    A dwarf, this one much larger in the stomach area fell to his knees with tears in his eyes.


    "Oh great asura, you have come to liberate us from the Vritra''s grasps." He pleaded. Mocking regret and sorrow. Perhaps I really was an asura for these people. My appearance was that of a Indrath dragon after all. The alien-like power of aether could be seen as a higher form of mana arts the asuras use as well.


    I suppressed those thoughts. While the thought of becoming the very things I detested disgusted me now wasn''t the time for that.


    ''You must give this guy credit. He is decent in acting and he was very quick on the uptake.'' Regis semi-complimented and semi-mocked the groveling dwarf. The other nobles in the room looked unsure of what to do. Should they feign ignorance or plead for forgiveness from conspiring with Alacrya and betraying their continent.


    I further scanned the room until I laid my eyes on one particular individual. Killing him now would be messy so I noted him down. The rest I could care less about.


    A devilish thought popped into my mind. These traitors didn''t deserve the quick release of death, but I couldn''t be bothered to waste any more time with them.


    I forced aether into my voice, making it deep and fill the room in a loud bellow.


    "Fear not dwarves. You shall all be forgiven." I started and the kneeling dwarf lifted his head and looked at me with his tearful eyes in hope. The other dwarves seemed to take a collective sigh as tension left the room.


    But I wasn''t going to forgive them in exchange for nothing. They have already turned-coat from their own continent. Having them around would only be an liability, I needed allies I could trust. Not some cowards who would sell me out at the first opportunity.


    "You shall be forgiven. In death." I finished. And before the dwarves could even react to my words the sword at my side roared to life. Its blade ignited into a blinding white light. As it cleaved the head of the dwarf at my feet clean off.


    The rest of them didn''t even have the chance to do anything. Regis jumped from my core and sunk his teeth into the throat of another noble. Her screams turned into a gargle as she drowned in her own blood. Several arrows and blades made of pure mana flew at unbelievable speeds and plunged deep into the hearts of the dwarves who were trying to run.


    I was just a flurry of blades as I cut through the dwarves and their meager attempts at defense or retaliation. It didn''t take long before only one remained. He laid up against the far side wall. Covered in blood that wasn''t his. He looked at us with disbelief and anguish.


    He tried to form words but his lips trembled in fear as I approached closer. The sword in my hand hummed with power. Calling out for more blood, for more slaughter.


    I planted my foot on Rahdeas'' chest, pinning him to the ground. As I stared in dead in the eyes.


    "Congratulations Rahdeas. You get to live today." I announced, my aura drastically increased the pressure in the room as he struggled to breath. Or maybe it was because I was holding him down with my foot.


    "What do you want demon?" He croaked out as he tried to escape from under my hold. But my legs might as well have been a marble pillar for all he knew.


    "I am merely returning a favor." I replied. He was the one who has taken care of Elijah after all. And I didn''t want to guess how he would react if I killed his foster father. Maybe that would be the trigger to awaken Nico''s dormant memories.


    Before I could continue the door of the meeting room swung gently opened. I turned to see who it was, but before I could see he yelled out for me. His voice strained by rage.


    "Grey!" Elijah yelled, the mana emanating off of him like a putrid fire. The two Djinn warriors next to him fell to their knees and bowed to me. But Elijah paid them no mind. He was solely focused on me.


    Dark flames danced around him as he stomped his way towards me. He never took his eyes off of me for a second. Such familiar eyes, filled with hatred and rage.


    "What have you done?" Elijah said accusingly as he gestured to the blood covered council chamber. Mangled corpses of the nobles and elders were strewn about the place in a grizzly sight.


    I calmed myself. As I placed the cold mask of indifference, the mask I had long discarded when I was reborn as Arthur Leywin. The mask of King Grey.


    "I have done what was necessary." I calmly said to my childhood friend of both lives.


    "Necessary? You call this Necessary?!" He questioned in frustration, I could feel the mana radiating off of him like the heat of a large fire. His mana took on a much deeper, almost black color as it did so.


    "They have sold the rest of their race to the Alacryans. They no longer serve a purpo-"


    Elijah cut me off. "Purpose? They are still people. Why are you so unfazed by all of this?"


    "Elijah." I tried to calm him down as I placed my hand on his shoulder. My friend only brushed it off as he stared down at Rahdeas. He stood there for a moment, taking in deep breaths.


    "They may be traitors but you are not the judge of their lives." He finally said, still very much enraged.


    "And who does? The council? The Greysunders were the ones who started communications with the Vritra. Not to mention the Glayders'' involvement." I rebutted. If I were to emerge from the shadows and act freely I needed the people under me to see my true self. To see what I will do to achieve my goals, to see how far I will go. How far we must all go.


    "Elijah." I said and he looked directly at me. Our eyes locked and I continued.


    "We all serve an objective in this cosmic game of kings and pawns. This path we tread, this march of war and conquest is painted in the hues of sacrifice."


    Elijah only continued to listen, perhaps he was truly listening or merely letting me said my piece. It mattered little. I only needed him to know of my plans.


    "It is a daunting visage. This world our canvas, blood our paint, and victory our reward. What is an ocean of blood to peace. What is a thousand lives, a million lives to the countless that will thrive. Can a calm produce a pearl without enduring the grit? Can a phoenix rise without the embrace of flame. A bitter pill perhaps, but one we must swallow for a better future we must create."


    Elijah shook his head is disapproval but did not interrupt me. I leaned in closer to make my point clear.


    "Elijah, I dream of a realm where no false gods cast their long oppressive shadows. A world carved by human hands guided by human minds for the human soul. A garden tended not by divine beings but by the toil of humankind itself."


    I turned to both Rahdeas and Elijah as I questioned them.


    "Is it not a worthy cause? A noble end? An ambition that warrants the steep price? Do not flowers bloom brighter when fed by the ashes of the dead? Doesn''t the grandeur of the end justify the means? To conquer the world. To write our own future to ensure every lesser''s future and destiny. This is our duty, no matter how fraught or how blood soaked, or how steep the price may be."


    I withdrew from the two. As I removed my foot from Rahdeas'' chest. Elijah rushed towards him to aid him up as the old dwarf coughed blood.


    "Perhaps one day you will understand. Or perhaps not. It matters little. You are mere pieces of my story, my destiny, my duty." As I finished Elijah turns towards me. His hands wrapped in dark flames.


    ''Maybe you should have been a bit more subtle.'' Regis commented before Elijah rushed towards me. In his hands manifested a black sword of blood iron. The two Djinn warriors instantly jumped into action. Creating a wall of mana and aether between me and Elijah. His decay-type mana arts helplessly tried to eat away at the protective wall as I just stood there.


    This wasn''t how I wanted to go about things. Maybe if I was quicker I would have avoided this. But it can''t be undone now. I reached out my hand towards the ground next to me. A circle collection of purple runes dimly glowed on the floor, growing brighter and brighter as I channeled my own aether into the spell.


    With a pop Neoth appeared. Sporting his regular green cloak and staff. He looked annoyed but gave no word of his annoyance. With a wave of my hand several chains of aether slithered like living serpents and made their way around and bounded Elijah in place. He only stared back at me. A mix of rage, disappointment, and confusion.


    ''Elijah was never truly real.'' I reassured myself. He was merely a false identity created by Agrona to grow close to me. To act as an anchor for the Legacy. And now was the time to show him the full truth.


    "Grey!" Elijah screamed with a wild look in his eyes. One that I was all too familiar with.


    I could only stare back at him with empathy. He was only ever a tool for Agrona. A means of controlling the Legacy. And in someways I have been treating him like a tool as well. Never telling him the reality of his existence or mine. I wonder how he will act when he learns of the past. Will he still resent me? Or will he understand that we have a bigger purpose now.


    I turned to Neoth and gave him a stern nod. Being adept at soul manipulation he was my best shot at undoing any of Agrona''s binds and spells he had placed on Nico. But dealing with souls, especially souls from different worlds were always a tricky business he says. I just hoped I would have someone I could fully be honest with. Someone who knows of my struggles in all of my many lives. A true friend.

 Chapter 35-Princess Talk

    Originally uploaded Aug 15, 2023


    Tessia Pov


    A platoon of soldiers marched by. Their footsteps creating a rhythmic tempo. I leaned back as I sat on a box of wooden crates. The morning mist was setting in, giving the forest a foggy mysterious feel. I peered inside at my core, feeling for my mana.


    My core glowed a stable light yellow. Giving off a warm and soothing light. The beast will inside was under my control for now. It has taken me close to a full year but it rarely went rampant anymore. The only problem was that using my integrate phase sapped my strength too quickly. But other than that it was good enough.


    Despite my grandfather''s promise it has taken a fair share of convincing even after I had brought my beast will under control. I originally thought of going through my parents first but I have rarely seen them. They were most likely occupied with council work, they never did say war was easy.


    I stretched my back as I stared in the sky. My vision was filled with a dense foliage of trees that bloated out the sky. It was much better than the stuffy air of the underground dungeons my unit was first placed at. Here I could actual breath some fresh air and the abundance of water and wind mana was of great aid in spell casting as well.


    Grandpa Virion was enraged at first when my unit was moved to near Etisin. From what I have heard a Alacryan Retainer had broken through the initial camp that was positioned here. And with the lacking number of troops to deal with them they had pooled together all the possible resources they can to this area.


    Grandpa wanted my no where close to the Retainer. And from the storied I have heard from survivors I didn''t exactly blame him. A ghostly woman who would disappear into trees and dissolve your body with just a touch. It reminded me of old storied of forest fairies that were well known in Elenoir. Of course the generals were insane enough to place me on the front lines.


    Not only because I was a princess but I was still inexperienced and young. So my group was placed as far back as we could possible be at the back lines. In fact we hardly saw any action, only seeing the wounded being carried back from the battlefield. I closed my eyes as I recalled them. Several men and women, there skin blackened or entirely gone. Screaming in pain as they pleaded to be put out of their misery.


    Seeing reports from grandfather was one thing. But actually seeing them in person and seeing the people cry out in pain and beg for their life was another thing. The sound of somebody sitting down beside me interrupted my thoughts as I opened my eyes to see who it was.


    Kathyln Glayder, dressed in a neat black battlesuit sat next to me. In her hands she held two bowls of the daily ration soup. She held out one of them to me.


    "Soup?" She asked in a stiff fashion. From what I remember Kathyln was originally training under the tutelage of Lance Varay. Both of them sharing the same deviant as well as Kathyln natural talent meant she was a valuable solider. While her brother was currently acting as an instructor at the Lanceler Academy located near the western coast.


    As word got out of the Retainer taking a large territory in Etisin Kathyln was dispatched rather quickly. Along with her guardian Hester Flamesworth. In that short time we have grown fairly close. Despite her icy cold exterior she was a rather nice girl. She just has problems properly showing her emotions.


    I couldn''t blame her. She was sheltered her whole entire life. As a princess but also as a child prodigy every interaction she must have had would have been in-genuine. The only reason I didn''t turn out like her was probably due to Arthur.


    There I go thinking about that doofus again. After he appeared out of nowhere at the castle he had dropped off the face of the continent. Even reaching out to his family didn''t help locate him. In fact his father seemed apprehensive talking about his own son. I know he is the kind of boy who causes trouble wherever he goes but still...


    Realizing I was leaving Kathyln to hang for so long I hastily grabbed the bowl of soup from her hand. Her face never changed as she raised her own bowl to her mouth and took a sip. Each of her movements were elegant and appeared so civilized. Like that of a true princess.


    "Something on your mind?" She asked as she neatly placed the bowl down next to her. I forgot that despite her aloof expression she was still very sharp and observant. I tried to get my thoughts in order but it was all in vain. Sometimes I regretted asking to be put on the battlefield. To see the fallout of our decisions firsthand on innocent people who were just following orders.


    I took a deep sigh as my shoulders slumped downwards. "I don''t know, Kat. There is just so much..."


    A small hand gently touched my shoulder. A gesture of comforting. Her hands were cool to the touch, perhaps due to her ice deviant. I had met Kathyln and her family in the past. Being part of the elfen royal family kind of forced us to know of each other. But she always felt like the more mature individual. The person I should try to be. In fact she reminded me a lot of Art when he got serious. The cold and impassive face with no emotions. Just a cold calculating gaze.


    "Tessia, it is alright." She said, but from her tone I could tell even she was unsure.


    "How is your brother?" I asked suddenly, trying to change the subject. Kathyln taken a bit back by my sudden change in tone took a moment before answering.


    "He has been sending me letters frequently after learning about my deployment here. He seems to be doing well as an instructor at the academy." She answered curtly.


    "Am I interrupting something?" A new voice asked both of us. Turning around I saw Hester Flamesworth. Wearing loose fitting mage robes with her grey hair tied neatly in a bun. She gave off the air of a friendly old grandmother.


    "We were just catching up." Kathyln answered her guardian. Hester only smiled in return as she joined us.


    "What kind of subject would warrant two princesses?" Hester asked jokingly as she joined us.


    I had seen Hester Flamesworth around the castle. Mostly around the training facilities where I practiced using my beast will. Being a notable of member of the Flamesworth family she was highly proficient in the use of fire type spells. Being the complete opposite of Kathyln''s element she made for a great sparring partner for her. Although it always felt like she was holding back.


    "Ms. Flameswor-" I began to speak before she interjected.


    "Please just call me Hester." She reassured. I couldn''t quiet tell if she was nice to me because of my status or whether that was her true nature.


    "Well then, Hester. Doesn''t this worry you?" I questioned, trying to get my own whirlwind of emotions in order.


    "I''m afraid you''ll have to be more specific dear."


    What was I asking? About this war as a whole? Or this situation we were in? Deep within a foggy forest with an enemy Retainer occupy a territory not far from here? I just felt lost. I was a princess, the next generation of leaders for this continent but I felt so powerless. Our allies and foes were people hailed as deities. Beings so powerful and wise were moving the pieces of each side.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Hester seeing me having difficultly answering her question moved closer to me and took my hand in hers. Her hands were larger than mine and more wrinkly. The hands of someone who had done many times over decades.


    "Dear. I know the feeling that might be going through your mind right now. But-" Before she could finish her words a loud horn blared throughout the entire camp. Instinctively I summoned my rapier from my dimensional ring.


    The soldiers all around us hurried to get ready. Grabbing their weapons as the emitters rushed the patients away as fast as they could. Kathyln and Hester both wielded small wands befitting their conjurer status. I could feel the heat coming off of Hester as fire mana coalesced around her.


    "What is happening?" Hester asked a passing soldier who was rushing to the frontlines. He was wearing heavy duty armor and carried around a large greatsword that seemed to heavy for his size. He had a panicked look in his eyes as he quickly answered Ms. Flamesworth. But  I didn''t need to hear his answer to have them confirm my worst expectations.


    I could feel the air change as it made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end even from all the way back here. A strong presence of malice filled the air. I turned to rush towards my own battle group but a strong mana signature stopped me momentarily in my tracks.


    Whipping my neck around to see who it was my mind filled with relief. A tall woman in silver armor. A gold insignia of the Dicathen Council displayed on her shoulder. Her very presence seemed to soothe the soldiers in their hurried frenzy.


    "Varay. I knew my father would do something like this." Kathyln spoke. Being one of the Sapin kingdom''s Lance and sharing the same deviant Kathyln was familiar with Lance Varay. Having her as her own personal tutor, so she spoke in a much more casual fashion then most would with a general of their standing.


    "Actually it was the council''s decision. It is only coincidence that I was the one who was available." Varay answered the princess in a monotone voice as she surveyed the soldiers.  They all hastened their movements as the Lance''s gaze passed over them.


    "Apologizes princesses, but I am needed." Varay spoke politely with a small bow and marched to the frontlines. Her posture calm but powerful, it wasn''t public knowledge but it didn''t take much to tell that Lance Varay was the strongest among the Lances. And having her here to deal with a possible Retainer gave me peace of mind.


    "Tess!" One of my squad members, Caria called out to me.


    "Sorry. Seems like this talk will have to continue another time." I swiftly waved Kathyln and her guardian Hester goodbye as I joined my group.


    Being in the rear didn''t mean we just sat around all day and did nothing. While the main brunt of the fighting happened in the far front we were still deep within the forest. And the Alacryans weren''t dumb enough to pool all of their eggs in one basket. They would usually send a detachment of rouge mana beasts or soldiers to our flanks or backlines. And with a Lance enforcing us I doubt the usual number of foes today.


    "Something secret only princesses are allowed to know?" Darvus joked as he sharpened his twin axes. A heirloom item from his family he was highly proficient with despite their large size.


    "Oh shut it loudmouth." Stannard shouted as he finished loading his own weapon. A blaster that would launch mana beast cores which were charged to explode on impact. A useful tool that allowed Stannard to keep up with us even with his stunted core. Quite ingenious actually.


    "Let''s just get our job done alright?" Caria reprimanded both of them as I joined them. In the few months since I had joined this group we have grown close. Like a tight-knitted friend group. Perhaps that is what active combat does to gatherings of people. The life threatening scenarios we put ourselves in only seemed to strengthen our bond. We now acted completely as a single unit. Watching each other''s backs and making up for the others weaknesses.


    "What you say I treat all of you guys to a nice meal after this?" I said as we began falling into position.


    A couple of cheers could be heard as I fell into line. My silver rapier in hand with my mana teeming to be let out. As we all patiently waited for our orders, staring into the misty forest that stretched on for miles.


    Kathyln Pov


    "Steady!" One of the captains barked as the first row of augmenters created a defense line. With rows of conjurers behind them, ready to cast their spells. Being a conjurer myself I was placed a bit back. My wand in hand as I readied myself.


    Lance Varay floated just above the first row of mages. The mana around her seemed to be naturally drawn towards her as she stood on air. Varay reminded me very much of myself. Sharing the same deviant but also the same unchanging face. Perhaps it was an unconscious decision on my part. Trying to be more like her. I didn''t exactly know or really care anymore.


    Several entities could be seen moving within the thick mist just ahead of us. I could feel the multiple strong mana signatures in the distance. I steadied myself as a faint blue light illuminated the tip of my wand. The temperature around me dropped as ice mana gathered towards me.


    A large reptilian foot of a mana beast stepped out from the mist. It dark green skin and red eyes gave it a sinister look.


    "Fire!" Another captain ordered as the large mana beast began to charge. Its maw wide open as it sprinted towards our augmenters. But even before my spell had time to manifest a large cleaver of cool blue ice from above freed to beast''s head from its shoulders.


    As the first mana beast laid dead several more began to emerge from the forest and into the clearing. And a barrage of colorful spells streaked the sky to meet them. With a single wave of my wand I launched volleys of icicles as large as my entire arm into the crowd of tainted beasts.


    They had no self-preservation instincts left. All of that was taken away from them by the Alacryan''s magic. They were just mindless drones doing their master''s bidding. Their species varied. From large bat-like creatures that swooped down to smaller swifter rats that scurried about and avoided our attacks.


    The large talons of an eagle mana beast grabbed a hold of one of the conjurers. Before I could shoot it down the beasts eviscerated the mage right in front of us. Cutting her into bloody ribbons. Before it could begin hunting for a new target I shot large holes in its wings, making it tumble back onto the ground.


    Being further back than the augmenters meant I had a better view of the entire battlefield. I had to make sure to provide support and cover for our close combatants. With a wave of my hand two pillar of ice materialized from thin air. Providing a place for cover as I continued my barrage of icy arrows.


    I could barely make of Lance Varay. Ice that looked hard as stone covered her body as she wielded a thin blue blade. Each stroke of her sword fell several enemies at once as she launched blasts of concentrated ice. This was my first time seeing her fight in an actual battle and it was unbelievable.


    The way water-type mana moved around her. It was automatically drawn to her and reacted to her will. With her aid the army of mana beast were slowly thinning as we advanced forward.


    When suddenly we all stopped dead in our tracks. A new aura of death filled our lungs. Many of the more inexperienced mages couldn''t move, frozen with fear. I scanned the treeline for the threat and I wish I hadn''t.


    A sickly thin woman wearing a black dress that seemed to sparkle in the dim sunlight. Her dress'' color only seemed to exaggerate her almost completely white skin. Her face was covered up by a doll-like mask. But it didn''t help hiding the sickening air that she carried.


    "My my, is this my welcoming party?" The ghostly woman said as she made her way towards us. With each step the grassy ground beneath her rotted and died as the air changed. It itched my skin and began to burn my eyes and lungs.


    From the reports I have read I could tell that this was the Vritra Retainer. She moved close to a solider. A younger man who was petrified with fear. I could see tears running down his face as she drew next to me.


    "What a handsome young man." She said as she ran her fingers down his face. His skin smoked and bubbled as it melted away into a slimy murky green goop. The man screamed in pain as her touch ate away at his flesh before he died from the shock and pain.


    "What a shame." She mumbled as she turned to face us again. Lance Varay stood before her. Standing strong against her powerful aura. The Retainer looked confused for a second before addressing the her.


    "Ah, you must be a Lance! How exciting, you have prepared so much for me. When I deliver your dead I am sure they will adore me as they do that witch." She said, seemingly amused by what stood before her.


    Lance Varay undeterred conjured a full armor of ice as she wielded her sword. The other mages readied themselves as well, recovering from the initial shock. This was a Retainer, one of the strongest soldiers Alacryan had to offer. If we were alone it is possible some might have broken ranks and tried to flee our of fear. But we had a Lance on our side. Our only hope against these mix-blooded Alacryans. White core mages whose sole purpose was to defend Dicathen.


    With Varay present it only boosted our morale even in such a situation. The soldiers quickly fell back into formation as we awaited for the Lance''s orders.


    I mentally prepared myself. This was what I was training myself for. To fight among the people to defend my own continent. To be not only a political leader but also a military one. One who will lead their people forward, and not just ordering them around like pawns.


    This was the future I was given, and the fate I will take.

 Chapter 36-Council Matters

    Originally uploaded Aug 22, 2023


    Virion Pov


    All of the council members sat around a circular table. It was nothing too extravagant. A far cry from the luxurious main council chambers. The room was dark, outside the windows you could see grey clouds blocking the natural sunlight. Giving the whole room a gloomy feel.


    But it served its purpose well. My son, Aludin Eralith was reading a battlefield report aloud. Reading off the notable conflicts and casualties.


    This war, it hasn''t gone as expected. While the asuras did warn us about the Alacryans and the Vritra... The only reason we weren''t completely trounced was the small number of troops the Alacryans could transport across. Mainly done through sleeper cells or traitor groups who hijacked various warp portals and allowed them into our continent.


    Not the mention the fleet of ships similar to the Dicatheous. While Gideon has said from the rough examination he did that they were slightly different from his design it did worry me. It would mean they had more agents and spies in places we didn''t expect. Not even all the council members or heck even the Lances knew fully of Gideon''s designs. Just how deep have they weaseled in?


    "Commander Virion?"


    I rubbed my temples as a growing headache threatened to overtake my mind. Fighting against the Glayder family last time was less painful than this. Despite our long history of animosity towards each other we still had a good grasp of their military strength. But the Alacryans were a complete mystery to us, when they seemed to know a great deal about us.


    "Father?" My son''s words snapped me out of my thoughts.


    "What?" I asked, a bit harsher than I wanted. Perhaps it was the stress that was getting to me. The war for now wasn''t a complete one-sided affair but there was still too much we didn''t know and I doubt an asura like Agrona, who even the other asuras spoke highly of, would play things so casually. He was definitely playing the long game, and who would blame him? He was an asura, a being with strength only spoken in of legends and myths, beings that lived for thousands of years.


    "Any words from master Aldir?" Aludin asked, I could see the hope in his eyes.


    I only could gently shake my head in response. It has already been a couple weeks since any words from Ephetous. And with every passing day dread set in among the council members.


    Was Agrona somehow blocking communication and movement between Ephetous and Dicathen? No, that seems unlikely. In such a scenario I doubt the higher echelons of Ephetous would sit still. The only reason they stood back was because this conflict didn''t directly involve them yet. We were only mere pawns to their grand design.


    I laid back in my chair as I took a deep sigh. ''Where was Arthur when you needed him?'' He was a promising mage. Heck, he was an once in a generation genius. From the years he spent in Elenoir I could tell. The very mana seemed to move differently around him. For most mages it is natural the mana they share an affinity for would be drawn to their bodies. But for him, they mana seemed to avoid him, as if it was afraid. Moving out of his way as he made his way around. Perhaps he could have been a Lance of sorts.


    But it already has been almost a full year since I have seen that brat. Even his family has no idea of his whereabouts. His father even seemed to have difficulty speaking about his own son, while his mother refused to see me. Just what the heck did you do Arthur?


    He wasn''t a boy who would hide out the war in fear. No, he even became an A-rank adventurer at such a young age. Even if you are a talented mage you don''t do that by being a coward. No, he was the boy who would fight until his dying breath for what he cares about. I hoped he was training somewhere, preparing himself to aid us. I just wished he was around.


    He had the appearance of the child but his mind was sharp, it always felt as if I was talking to a wise adult and not a mere kid.


    Before I had realized the council meeting had concluded. As Glayder grumbled something under his breath he sat up from his seat. Joined by his wife they made their way out of the room. Blaine Glayder, he was quiet the character. He possessed abysmal talent in terms of mana arts. But he was the one who aided us end the last war with less bloodshed by assassinating his own father. Couple streaks of greying hair marked his wild fire-like hair with more lines and wrinkles on his face. Seems like this war is hard on everybody.


    The Glayders left the room, leaving my family and I alone. Aludin and his wife also rose from their seats but didn''t reach for the door immediately. Instead they approached me.


    "Father." He beckoned in a pleading tone. He was speaking to me as son to father. Not as a king to commander.


    "Any words from the dwarves?" He asked. The dwarves were a problem. They were originally in talks with Agrona directly. It was master Aldir who culled their monarchs and subdued their Lances. Even now we were keeping a watchful eye on them but a couple weeks ago all communications from their main city stopped. All of their supply lines were completely sealed off. Not even the dwarves that were out in the field knew anything about it.


    Did the Alacryans somehow capture the underground city? If they did I would have expected them to make a big deal about it to crush our morale. Not to mention we were down one Lance, ever since the attack on Xyrus Alea was no where to be seen. Did she also turn traitor? Or was she killed in action somewhere. No amount of searching had yielded any tangible result for now.


    It felt as though Dicathen was woefully unprepared for this war. The formation of this council was a reactionary action we took to forcefully unite this continent. But there were still pockets of hatred among each of the races. Such massive social changes don''t happen overnight.


    Aludin approached me, as he held my hands. I could feel his own mana radiating off of him in warm waves. He has aged much in these few years. No doubt I have as well.


    "It''s alright. I survived one war, I won''t die that easily." I said in a joking fashion. I always tried playing up the goofy grandfather act. It was much easier than sulking over the past. I thought I wouldn''t need to see the new generation face such hardships. I wanted to believe that the times of war were over. I pried for no more loses, to just see my grandchild grow up as a happy girl.


    What a old fool I was. An asura was our enemy, and with no word from master Aldir I could only guess that we will be receiving no support. We were alone. A country unprepared and fractured against an unknowable foe.


    I wanted to reassure my son. To tell him that despite the hard times we will go through in this war that we will prevail. But to tell him that now would be an insult to his intelligence. I didn''t need to spell it out for all of us to see. The future is uncertain and things are only growing more dire.


    A Lance missing and now the dwarves. Not to mention the sizable Alacryan army occupying the forest near the town of Slone that took our soldier''s lives in the hundreds. But I had to put up the face of a confident commander. For the morale of our own people. I need to lead them through this.


    I was old, I wanted a peaceful retirement. That was the whole reason why I gave away the throne despite being able. The weight of the whole situation dawned on me. The entirety of this continent rested on my shoulders. As the leader of Dicathen I had to go against an asura and his armies.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I reassured my child as he and his wife quietly left the room, leaving me alone. I sat back down in my chair. The clouds now grew darker and closer as the lighting artifacts on the table gave off a dim light.


    When I find myself alone like this, the sounds of war a distant melody. Doubt and fear deeps into my mind like a poison. I have fought so much for this continent. Poured so much of myself into war for the sack of other people there is always more on the horizon.


    ''Why... why did it have to be me? Is this punishment for my sins? Some cruel joke? I''m so tired...''


    I rested my hands on the table. The soft rumbling of thunder could be heard in the distance as I sat there in silence for a moment.


    ''I''m so tired... But I must keep going. Everything, everyone is counting on me.''


    "I must push these feeling away." I spoke out loud to trick myself of the doubt that infected my mind.


    "I must keep my head up high." I said as I buried my head into my hand as I stared down at the stone floor.


    "Father... Mother... Lania... Anyone... Help me."


    Highlord Erurda Pov


    Roaring waves crashed alongside the towering fortress walls. As heavy rain pelted my escort ship as I made my way down to the main entrance. The soft hum of aether propelling my ship forward was overpowered by the raging storm of Highlord Oliurk''s realm.


    Despite our abilities to edit each of our realm''s specifications to a certain extent Oliurk insisted this hellish environment. A constant storm of rain and lightning with his main fortress standing in the middle of a vast ocean.


    Originally being a simple metalworker Oliurk made his way up to his high position through political assassinations and other underhanded methods. Despite almost every other Highlord being aware of this there was never enough evidence to take him to court over. But in his style of architecture his feeble origins were made apparent. A military fortress constructed in brutal stone and metal that seemed to punch towards the heavens from the black waters of the deep ocean.


    My escort vessel gently landed at the front entrance. A large landing area made in reservation for such council affairs. There were a couple ships already landed and docked. Most belonging to other Highlords, most weren''t in the imperial council. There were originally only four members, with the fifth seat being added later to be the tiebreaker.


    I was a newly appointed Highlord at the time. Overthrowing the previous one who was an useless old fool. And using my family connections I was able to secure a throne in the imperial court. The other members all looked down on me at first, but soon enough they learned to be wary of me.


    The doors of my vessel opened as rain poured in. ''Couldn''t he have at least stopped the rain for official matters?'' I cursed in my mind. I had chosen to wear my finest robes for this. A soft, carefully woven velvet fabric fashioned into long robes that matched my lilac hair that matched the runes that covered my body. With phoenix features adjourning the plume around my neck.


    A beautiful work of craftsmanship I didn''t want ruined. I retrieved a small staff from my dimensional storage rune. Various runes running up and down the long shaft glowed a deep purple as the snake-like pathways of aether moved my body forward and into the main entrance chamber.


    The insides were just as uninspiring as the outside. Large dark concrete pillars held up the arched roof. As a singular red carpet that stretch all the way into the fortress signaled any kind of welcome.


    One of Oliurk''s servants. A petite woman dressed in military attire bowed.


    "Welcome Highlord Erurda, to the realm of Amrit. My master Oliurk is awaiting your presence." I ignored her. All of the low level servants and soldiers were all mindless drones. Being kept in stasis for too long has fried their processing capacity and dulled their minds. Only being able to follow the orders of their respective masters.


    My long robes flowed behind me as I made my way deeper into the fortress. It wasn''t long before I had arrived at the meeting chamber. Oliurk was the typical overly practical type. He wanted all of the fortress''s important rooms and functions to be close by and not waste any time or space. Which was a relief, I didn''t want to waste any more time here than I need to.


    The large doors the the meeting room opened on their own. As the scene unfolded before me. A large half circle table, elevated high off the ground with a number of large chairs encircling it. Each chair was more akin to a throne, elaborately decorated and painstakingly crafted. Inlaid with precious gemstones and trophies of dead asuras. This was obviously the work of a different Highlord, there was no way Oliurk would take his time to craft things he deems unnecessary.


    "Ah if it isn''t Erurda!" A voice exclaimed. Turning to see who it was I was met by the old chronomancer. Using his staff of dilation to support his old and frail body with his gold headdress. He may appear to be just be an old man but he was a person I avoid dealing with. Achieving the title of master chronomancer was no easy feat, his future sight and divining abilities was second to none. Making him a pain to go up against.


    Only Neoth, and his coveted body-hopping aether arts would dare challenge the old diviner. While none of the other Djinns know how he achieves such a feat, many are awaiting the opportunity to replicate the secret for their own needs.


    "Greetings, Lord chronomancer." I greeted in the friendliest manner I could muster, making a slight bow of respect.


    While Lord Vago wasn''t technically a Highlord, he was a close advisor and personal diviner of the Emperor himself. And many of the other Highlords treated him as their own. But without the Emperor currently present on the throneworld, Vago was the acting Highlord for now. And nobody wanted to challenge the military might present upon the throneworld. Doing so would not only be suicide, but also lead to the excommunication of your entire realm should you somehow manage to survive.


    "You are late." A stern monotone voice rang from above. Cranning my neck to see who it was I saw Oliurk upon his own throne. One made of simple stone, cut into sharp angles and shapes. He wore a simple battleplate, with engraves that denoted his status and realm. His dark hair was cut short and a serious look was plastered on his face.


    Currently there were only three members of the imperial council left. Down form the original five. In the official report it was written that a malfunction in their stasis chambers were what lead to their deaths. But the truth was far more simple than that. My realm had awakened far earlier than originally planned. And I did not waste the precious time I had.


    With just a bit of tinkering and aether knowledge, their murders were easy to cover up. And Oliurk was the thorn on my side. He and I saw things in the complete opposite fashion, and lead to us always butting heads. Getting rid of him would not only ease my manipulation of council affairs but also absorbing his own forces shall be a great boost to my own strength.


    But we do not attack the head directly. No no. Within Oliurk''s ranks was a general. One with a spotless track record. Being undefeated and a absolute nightmare to his enemies. The one with the nickname of Lightbringer. General Demeptah.


    From my intel report he was placed within a healing stasis chamber deep within Oliurk''s fortress. While he was a fearsome general he was well liked among all Djinn. And Oliurk fearing his own lack of charisma and the existence of general Demeptah would lessen his own control in his realm, decided to keep him in suspended animation for now.


    I was here to awaken him and to recruit him for my own purposes. Having him by my side would not only strengthen my own forces but also deliver a massive hit to Oliurk''s realm. That was the only reason why I would drag myself all the way out here for this.


    "And you are not a very welcoming host." I shot back at my fellow Highlord as I went to my own seat. The three remaining Highlords has much larger thrones. Centered along the semicircle, we were the center of attention.


    I sat down next to the empty seat on the right, with Oliurk sitting one seat to my left. The middle empty seat I presume was reserved for Varactor. The insane technophile.


    Vago didn''t have a seat at the table, instead he sat further back in the corner of the room in the shadows. While he had toe political power of a Highlord he didn''t like exercising his power. Instead wanting to watch things play along on the sidelines.


    "Where is Varactor?" I asked the openly to the room. The other Highlords grew quiet but none of them answered. They were all dressed in fancy robes and gowns, with runes drawn all over their bodies. All of them were just useless nobles who were given power. They were all pointless and caught up in their own political squabbles.


    "Last I heard of him he was busy at work at the throneworld." Oliurk answered with a sigh as he rested his chin on his propped up arm. Giving off a completely bored experssion.


    "My goodness Oliurk. I thought our host would be a bit more enthusiastic about having all of us here." I commented with a slight laugh.


    "I wasn''t the one who sent out those invites it was him." Oliurk pointed an accusing finger at Vago. His eyes were glowing a dim green as he stood up from his seat.


    Picking up his staff again he made for the center of the room as all the Highlords had their eyes on him. News had gotten out that Vago was in communication with the Emperor himself, knowing he was alive would have stirred them enough, but knowing he is in active talks with one of our own was exciting to say the least.


    Vago stood in center of the room. His dark purple, almost black cloak bellowed with each movement as he had his staff in his hand.


    Various runes around his eyes glowed a light purple as his eyes continued to give off green light as he spoke.


    "Yes, ladies and gentleman. I have gathered all of you here for purpose. A duty the Emperor himself as bestowed upon me."


    At the mention of our great leader all of the others drew closer to the edge of their seat. A decree from the Emperor himself? That hasn''t been heard of in thousands of years. All of us, including me awaited with baited breathes for Vago''s next words.


    "Everyone, excluding the two present members of the imperial council are to be executed."

 Chapter 37-Race Divided

    Originally uploaded Sep 3, 2023


    Vago Pov


    Erurda politely bowed as she greeted me. Her beautiful flowing dress complemented her firey hair and personality. With phoenix feathers decorating the plume around her neck. Although phoenix''s are one of the few asura races we hold some respect for, at the end of the day they were still asura. Vermin meant to be exterminated.


    She was better than most of these squabbling nobles. When the emperor left and exiled himself in the aetheric void many of the remaining Highlord struggled amongst each other to fill the power vacuum.


    Erurda has actually been slowly expanding her own territory. Taking over other realms and absorbing them into her own. The truth wasn''t well know due to the fact she would actively target still slumbering realms and silence them before any news of her invasion would reach other''s ears.


    She was always aggressive and headstrong, useful traits for a tool of war. Having also killed two of the other council members she was proving her worthiness. While Oliurk was the embodiment of brutal industrialization and war, she was a natural general and tactician. Hence the reason why I have let her run free for so long. Her services have proven useful for now.


    Oliurk and Erurda exchanged some greeting words, with a underlying tone of hatred for each other. I looked around the large chamber. It was sparsely decorated, the only real terms of furniture were the extravagant thrones each of the Highlord commissioned. Overly decorated pieces of trash in my opinion but I didn''t really care.


    There were many faces I recognized. I had made sure to send out a formal invitation to every major Highlord who controlled their own separate realm. Well, all except for one. Perhaps Neoth had gone and killed himself on one of his expeditions to liberate some dusty old artifact.


    But knowing him he probably just ignored my message completely. He was always a bit of an outlier. He never involved himself with Highlord politics, only doing the bare minimum. In fact, most of the other realms outright banned him from entering their borders. No doubt the cause of him stealing relics and artifacts from other realms on the pretext of a diplomatic visit.


    ''I''ll just have to deal with him separately I suppose.'' I thought as I made my way to my own seat. Far away in the corner, a moderate chair designed for comfort than for its beauty. I was all but a Highlord in name, but I never liked exercising my power when unnecessary. Wielding such strength willy-nilly was for brutes. And it was far more entertaining dealing with things in more unorthodox means.


    It wasn''t long before the attention of the entire room fell back to me. As all of the other Highlords had great exceptions of the reason why I summoned all of them here. The imperial council was one thing, but having this many Highlords in one room was not a common occurrence. If I recall correctly it only happened once before.


    I stood up from my seat, using my staff for support. I could feel my runes glow warmly around my eyes. I saw small fragments of things, like shattered pieces of glass and threads of steel. Each showing me a different path to the future.


    Many people believe divining the future is a cut and dry deal. That by coaxing the aether you could see the future. But as always the world never worked that simply. Plucking at the very strings of fate meant seeing not just one, but all possible realities and forms the future can take. You peer through the endless infinite that is the void that surrounds our world. Even if you choose a singular path and focus on it only the destination could be vaguely seen. The hardships of the journey lays unknowable to all.


    Even more so this past decade. An impenetrable mass loomed over all of my divinations. Like a large shadow that eclipsed my vision. Something was brewing on the horizon, and if we don''t move forward as a race we truly will be extinct.


    "Yes, ladies and gentleman. I have gathered all of you here for a purpose. A duty the Emperor himself has bestowed upon me." At the mention of our long lost leader the entire room seemed to freeze. Every single Highlord was now keeping a close eye of my every move.


    While to the rest of our race, the Emperor had gone out into the aetheric void as a form as self-impose exile. While many saw him as their beloved savior and a fearless warrior, I was his closest advisor and I saw a small fraction of what he really was. In truth, he never even liked taken the title of Emperor. He believed it was too gaudy but only did on my recommendation and to inspire our forces.


    And when the dust settled after the Great Scouring and we were pushed back into the Relictombs he believed he had failed our race and doomed us to a slow and uneventful death. But recently a form of communication was created on the throneworld. Starting as incoherent forms of ramblings. A mass of words and messages, all contradicting each other. But soon it formed into several coherent messages.


    And with that hope was born within our race. A hope for our savior to return and restore our dominance upon the material world. And with that every other realm and Highlord carefully listened to any scraps of his words. So drawing them in was an easy enough job.


    I straightened my back and cleared my throat. As I spoke the Emperor''s decree.


    "Everyone, excluding the two present members of the imperial council are to be executed."


    My words hang in dead silence for a few seconds. Nobody dare move as they comprehended the order I have relayed. And all at once the entire room fell into chaos.


    "What is the meaning of this?!"


    "Traitor!"


    "The old man has gone mad!"


    "Ah, excuse me. I have misspoken." As I said these words some of the tension was released.


    "All of you are to be captured and executed at the throneworld." As I corrected myself the room erupted into a uproar again.


    "You old fuck!"


    "This is a declaration of war!"


    "Someone up this old man down."


    Were some of words that were thrown my way. Actually I was surprise I wasn''t attacked yet. I have already prepared an aevum array around Oliurk''s entire fortress in case of such a thing. I have already informed HIghlord Oliurk of this decree and he didn''t seem to care much, as long as it didn''t impact him in any negative way he hardly cared about most things.


    He was also an individual who didn''t like other Highlords and saw most of them as useless leaders any way. So in all honesty he would have supported this decision in the first place. And I am sure Erurda will be pleased with having less Highlord competition around. They both will likely try to expand their power further to the realms with no clear leader.  And I might as well entertain them for a while.


    One of the Highlords dress in a ornate battle armor jumped up from his throne. Brandishing a set of twin swords that hummed with aetheric runes running up and down the side of the blade. He pointed his two weapons at my throat as he questioned me.


    "It seems you have forgotten who all of are, old seer." He hissed with poison. As all of the other Highlords echoed his conviction.


    I couldn''t help but laugh at his feeble response.


    "What are you laughing at you senile old man!" He yelled as he lunged forward, ready to liberate my head from my shoulders.


    He would have done so if I hadn''t taken precautions. The array of aether runes and wards I had drawn onto the floor light up. Casting the entire room in a lavender hue as time halted in its tracks, for all except me and the other two council members.


    My attacker was frozen midair. And I could just tell from his facial experssion he was greatly regretting his brash actions.


    I leaned in close to his ear to remind me an important detail he had forgotten.


    "Always prepare countermeasures for aevum arts."


    A rune on my staff of dilation glowed a bright gold as time accelerated for the Highlord. Despite aether prolonging all of our natural lifespans a million, a billion years turned it all to dust. He armor began to rust and crumble away as his skin wrinkled before falling off into a goop. Time rapidly aged him before our eyes until even his bones were turned to dust.


    After taking care of him I turned to face everyone else. I tapped the butt of my staff onto the ground, releasing the aevum array I had prepared. Freeing everyone from my spell. They all looked surprised and shocked as they tried to regain their bearings.


    I placed my arms out in an inviting gesture.


    "Come, I shall show you why I am the Emperor''s chosen representative!" I announced as two large guardians appeared to my side. The Emperor''s very own bodyguards, often called his custodians. They were the most loyal and fierce warriors who served directly under his imperial majesty. Only listening to the Emperor himself, they were further trained and geared in the thousands of years our race had spent in hiding. There were only ten of them in existence, but only two were enough for this task.


    Many of the Highlords seemed taken aback at first. Indeed it was the first time in several thousand years that these custodians had made an appearance. But the younger members seemed to be no intimidated by their presence. From their perspective it was only two guardians, and their were a couple dozen of them. And each of the Highlords were nothing to sneeze at in terms of their own fighting power.


    Lord Oliurk rose from his own throne. His trusted glaive at his side crackled with lightning as he made his way down to join me. It seems I had made the right decision, of course if Oliurk saw this opportunity to remove me and take control of the throneworld himself I would have simply mucked about with aevum but it seems I had no need for it, for now.


    "Come, show me that you all deserve to live!" I announced, trying to play up the theatrics for them to join in.


    Erurda Pov


    The two custodians stood shoulder to shoulder with the old chronomancer. I have never seem them in person. There were only ten of them after all, I have only heard of their deeds in stories and rumors. How they could each match the strength and ferocity of a dragon and fought side-by-side with our glorious leader on the frontlines.


    And having two of them here, with a master chronomancer and Oliurk, who was known as a machine of war. It didn''t look all to good for the other Highlords who were know charging to attack them. Some took out spacial storage artifacts and released their own armies. Runes and arrays of aether glowed as space and time was ripped open. Sending out sparks of reality and opened portals to other realities before they fizzled out.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The two custodians seemed to teleport around as they cut down the Highlord and their summoned armies. Effortlessly making their way through the chaos, completely unfazed by any of the Highlord''s attacks.


    Seeing this commotion as the perfect chance I quietly step back. Carefully making my way to the door. Not that their was any need to, the room expanded in size as aether rushed to expand space of the now battlefield.


    A rune on my robe glowed a subtle purple as aether carried me away and outside the meeting chamber. From the outside I could see the protective wards on the walls struggle to keep the battle inside from destroying the entire fortress. I didn''t have much time before this completely got out of had. I hastily rushed down the dark corridors.


    ''Damn that meathead! He had laced his inner fortress parts with runes that interfered with my spatium runes.'' I tried multiple runes but all of them glowed but nothing happened, the aether was drawn in but canceled out. Reaching the end of the long hallway I come across the large staircase that lead down. Without a second thought I rushed down.


    I had already scoped out most of the inner-workings of Oliurk''s fortress, I had a vague idea where I had to go. The flight of stair was long, I could tell Oliurk had done some fooling around with spatium and aevum to make it feel longer than it truly was. The entire fortress shook, no doubt from the battle that was happening upstairs.


    Several glyphs on my robe and cloak glowed gold and purple as a shield of aether was formed around me. Reaching the bottom of the stairwell took longer than I expected but I was here.


    The entire lower floor was cold, freezing cold. I could see the white mist as I breathed. Wrapping myself tightly in my large cloak the phoenix feathers emitted warmth as I rushed forward.


    When I turned a corner as Djinn servant appeared, holding what appeared to some sort of weapon. Without a second thought I summoned my longsword, the mana and aether laced blade ran through the servant before she could even realized what had happened.  And apparently that was enough to alert the defense system down here. As a small task force of Djinn warriors in blackstone armor appeared from a portal that ripped open the space in front of me.


    They marched forward, as one of them, judging from his more decorated helmet he was a captain of some sort, stepped forward.


    "This is a restricted area, please evacuate the premises." He said in a monotone voice, like a simple golem or machine.


    I didn''t have any more time to waste. Bright blue flames light up the entire room as the flames danced upon my sword. With a single large sweep a tidal wave of fire engulfed them all. Burning through their armor and knocking them back. Channeling mana into my limbs I sprinted forward just as I reached the stasis chambers.


    Steel walls and floors, with rows upon rows and large coffin like chambers created to store a Djinn for thousands of years. Originally created at the tail-end of the Great Scouring they were used to placed most of our species into a deep slumber upon the order of the Emperor. Who hoped one day that the age of asuras would end and that we could retake the outside world that was rightfully ours.


    With only a few select members of Highlords being awakened first, and gradually a majority of them were all risen from their slumber. Going deeper into the large chamber the air practically buzzed with aether. And at the end of the long room I saw it.


    A large coffin of aether and metal. The sides were etched with images of a great Djinn army slaying a dragon in battle. With a long cloak made completely of red dragon scales that shined like rudys draped over the stasis chamber.


    Grand general Demeptah. Undefeated in battle, slaying countless asuras with his tactics and strategies. Kept in suspended animation due to the political upheaval he would cause for Oliurk. But I was now here, right in front of this legendary general. A being who can turn the tide of war, a being who could lead us to salvation. And with me by his side not even the emperor''s return will stop us.


    With general Demeptah my realm shall rule over not only all of Djinn kind, but the material world as well. I stepped forward, towards his stasis pod. The barrier of aether and mana formed around me buckled at the raw amount of aether that bombarded it. I reached out and touched its cold metal surface. The circitre of aetheric runes and arrays were elaborate, but simple. It was a design feature when these pods were first created. So even the most lowly of servants could aid their own kind.


    With a simple turn and injection of my own mana the array unlocked with a loud clunk. Lines of purple glowed around the entire chamber as they pulsed with energy. I could feel the local time around me accelerate and stretch as the aether worked its magic.


    It all seemed a bit to easy. While I hadn''t expected Oliurk to be overly cautious with guarding Demeptah''s coffin, it was suicidal to stage a full attack on his fortress and reach this far anyway. But I would have imagined Vago to have predicted my motives. Chronomancy was never my strong suit but I did know some of the basics. Perhaps he had judged which path we were all on. It didn''t matter now.


    The top of the sarcophagus lifted up. Releasing white mist and aetheric particles. I hastenily went down on one knee as I bowed my head. A scarred hand grabbed ahold of the edge of the opening and lifted himself up.


    I didn''t dare stare at him yet. But I could feel the heavy presence emanating from him. The same feeling as facing down a squad of dragons. Demeptah lifted himself out of his coffin as he looked around for a second.


    It took him a few seconds before he could fully form words. But after a couple tries he managed.


    "Whe... Where am I?" He croaked in a voice that hasn''t been used for thousands of years. He soon noticed me kneeling before him. He seemed to regain consciousnees far quicker than most as he picked up the dragon scale cloak from the floor next to him and wore it.


    "You, raise your head." He commanded as he pointed a finger at me. And I complied. And for the first time I got a good look at him.


    A pale complexion, lavender eyes and pierced through my very soul. With ash-black hair that was neither long nor short. He would have been handsome by every definition of the word if it weren''t for the several scars that marked his face. The most notable one being the long gash that crossed his entire face from the side of his jaw up to his temple. His body was covered in a jetblack armor, that looked more like a second layer of skin than the typical armor our forces wore.


    "Where am I?" he asked again.


    "We are currently under Highlord Oliurk''s fortress general." I answered in the most polite way I could. There was no point trying to get him on my side if I were an ass to him.


    "How long has it been since-" General Demeptah placed a hand on his head as if he was having a headache.


    "Since the mass slumber our calendar system has been rendered useless sir. But observing the outside factors of the material world it is save to assume thousands of years has passed." With all of our forces either having been placed in stasis or being destroyed by the natural entropy of aether, dating the current year has been difficult and was a topic of debate.


    "Thousands of years?" The general asked in disbelieve.


    "And we are still just rats trying to survive in the desert?" He asked, with a hint of anger in his voice.


    "Our main forces are still held within the aetheric realms but news of the emperor''s return-" I tried to calm him down but the mention of the emperor only seems to stoke the fires.


    "The emperor! That traitor who doomed our race in a war we could never win?  Where is he now?" as he yelled the mana and aether around him seemed to shake with his anger.


    With General Demeptah being placed in stasis earlier than the others, and before the emperor''s self-imposed exile he had no idea of the current pitiful state of our race. It is said that he engaged in single-combat with a accomplished dragon general of the opposing army. Where he was victorious but gravely injured and placed in a specialized stasis chamber to slowly heal his wounds.


    "General."


    "What has become of our race? Have we been just rotting in a prison we have constructed ourselves? What of the asura? Have we allowed them to run free and rule over a world that was once ours?" He began to rage, runes appearing on his armor-like skin as he seemed to swell up in size.


    The entire floor began to tremble, as a loud impact could be heard. The walls shook as several of the stasis coffins rolled and tumbled onto the ground.


    "An attack?" Demeptah questioned as a great staff materialized in his hands. The shaft was a dark metallic grey, ending in a multi-pronged blade head that shifted between shades of rich amethyst.


    "General please wait." I tried to reason with the war general but it was no use, in a flash he was gone.


    Oliurk Pov


    "I hope you didn''t just bring them all here to have me clean up this mess." I shouted to Vago as my concentrated beam of aether sliced through the neck of a Djinn warrior.


    "If you don''t pick up your pace you will have bigger problems." The old chronomancer shot back as he sent a barrage of spells back to their sender.


    My masterfully crafted armor hummed with aether as my glaive crackled with lightning. With a large sweep a claw of lightning tinged in a purple hue ripped across the floor, striking several battle groups in its wake.


    With another swing I severed the space in between a Highlord''s neck and his head. Cutting through the very space itself with no resistance.


    Suddenly I felt a strong pull. Turning to see I saw a large dark mass, sucking in the air around it. I stabbed my trusted glaive into the stone ground, planting myself. But I was still getting pulled in. Another Highlord, this one with a large staff in their hands stabbed forward. Her body instantly teleported right in front of me, stabbing me in my chest.


    It pierced the blackstone material and drew blood. The weapon and the runes on it glowed as it began consuming my lifeforce. With a swift kick I struck her in the face, knocking her back momentarily. But she was on me again as she warped behind me. Before she could land a deadly blow to the back of my head a large sword glowing icy blue with electricity cleaved her in half.


    An array of writing and runes shined on the floor. As chains erupted out from the ground, encasing the dark mass and dragged it into the ground and through a portal that was created.


    Before I could regain my footing a heavy blow sent me flying to the nearby wall. Cracking the aether and mana reinforced stone. One of the Highlord now stood at twelve feet tall. No doubt some sort of spatium arts. He pulled his fist back again to plant me into the wall.


    I brought my weapons up to block his attack. And caused a lightning filled explosion as it did. Creating a cloud of smoke. Using the opportunity I launched myself off the wall. Pushing mana to my muscles I point the tip of my blade at his eye. But before I could kill him my body became as heavy as lead and sent me plummeting into the ground.


    With no other real options I unleashed a powerful blast of lightning, trying to give me some time and distance to recover.


    It has been a while since I have seriously fought anyone, let alone this many opponents who would wield aether. I didn''t want to admit it but I was rusty. And I couldn''t rely on Vago or the two custodians. I could seen them in the corner of my eye and they were dealing with their own business. I had to pull my own weight.


    I pulled myself back up from the ground. Blood trickling down from several wounds. My armor was already pulling in aether and mana to heal them.


    The massive Highlord was now in front of me. He looked down at me with disgust as he picked me up from the back of my neck and brought me up to his eye level.


    "Why are you doing this Oliurk. We Highlords are meant to aid each other are we not." He questioned my actions.


    "Don''t make me laugh. I don''t even know your name nor do I care to learn it. We might be the same in title but I do not ca-" Before I could finish he threw me with incredible speed into the ground. The impact shook my entire fortress as blood shot out from my mouth.


    "You don''t deserve to be a Highlord." He cursed as he lifted up his massive foot to crush me. A gesture I couldn''t help but laugh at. Did he really consider himself so high and mighty? That he could crush a person like me like an bug?


    I slowly stood up as I stared him down. He was waiting for me to make a last feeble effort for my life. But it was too late. As I stared up at him I couldn''t help but smile.


    "Neither do you." I said as I plunged my glaive into ground. My entire battle fortress shook as mana and aether from the entire realm rushed to me. I could feel my body burning up, I would survive with injuries, but it was worth it.


    "What?" The enlarge Highlord said, befuddled as the aether abandoned him and rushed to me and my weapons.


    "Let me show you why you don''t challenge a Highlord in their own domain." All of my aether and mana condensed itself into the tip of my glaive. My weapons trumbled as it threatened to explode. Before it could do so I unleashed my spell. As a bright flash of light consumed my vision.


    I awoke, on the bout of backlash. I tried to move but my body ached and sent needles of pain throughout my entire body. A large armor hand offered to help me up and I took it. The custodian effortlessly hoisted me up as Vago approached me with the other custodian. The old man had a smile on his face as he slowly clapped.


    "You haven''t lost your edge Oliurk." He congratulated me as he patted me on the back, which sent even more pain to my back.


    I looked around the room. Many of the Highlord were either dead or completely incapacitated. The aether and mana drained from their bodies. I took a second to admire my work before I turned to the old chronomancer.


    "Will this do?"


    Vago mulled over it for second before replying.


    "While this was less than I would have wanted I''d bargain that this amount is enough." He said with a satisfied grin as he withdrew a sealing tesseract from his robes. With a single tap of the cube all of the still alive Highlords were drawn in and stored with its dimensional space.


    Using my glaive as support I stood tall as I surveyed the remains of my fortress. Heavy rain was washing over us as through the large opening in the roof. Having drawn all the aether in my fortress it would take much longer than usual to restore it.


    "I hope you can fix this." I said to Vago who stored the sealing tesseract within his personal dimensional storage rune.


    "As yes. Don''t worry about th-" Before he could finish I couldn''t help but notice something. Well, more so the lack of something.


    "Wait, where is Erurda?" I questioned. I hadn''t paid attention to her but I doubt she would have fled. Doing so would only distance herself from both the Highlords and the imperial council.


    Before we could have our questions answered a shadow loomed over us. Both of us stared up and saw a floating figure. A red cloak bellowed in the stormy weather. With his deep lavender eyes and scarred face there was no mistaking it. The one thing I was worried about.


    The general stared down at us. The anger emanating from him was palpable. In his hand he wielding the Lance of Light. His eyes bore down at me specifically as he spoke.


    "It''s been a while."

 Chapter 38-The Retainer and The Lance

    Originally uploaded Sep 12, 2023


    Varay Pov


    Each step the Retainer took sent shiver up my spine. Wisps of a dark shadow loomed over her like a foul stench, growing only powerful as she drew closer. Her presence made the very air sting my skin, being only bearable due to the thick armor of ice I had conjured.


    With a swift hand motion I signaled the troops behind me to fall back. There was no use being caught up in a battle between us. They would only act as a distraction for me and die in vain.


    From the suffocating aura she emitted there was no doubt she was powerful. I couldn''t sense her core stage, but that didn''t matter. My core burned like a small sun as I began channeling more mana throughout my body. While I had started out as an augmenter my white core had allowed me to manipulate ambient mana similar to that of a conjurer.


    But still swordsmanship was one of the more powerful options within my tool set. I felt a sudden building pressure, my instincts screamed at me to move and I complied. Kicking off the dirt I launched myself off the ground and into the air, the mana aiding me float effortlessly in the sky.


    The ground that was once beneath my feet turned black as an army of arms grew out from the ground, clawing at the air searching for me. I placed my arms out as two spears of blue ice grew from the moisture in the air. And with a small shove they launched like arrows at the Retainer.


    But my spell never made purchase as they disintegrated from touch her aura. Before I could attack again I felt a sharp pain on my left ankle. Looking down I saw a barbed whip wrapped around it. Its sharp spikes digging in to my skin I could already feel the area around it becoming numb.


    With one swift motion a sword appeared in my hand as I struck the whip, only for the blade made of ice to sizzle and dissolve. Before I could deal with it the witch was upon me.  Murky hands seemingly made of shadows lunged forward at me.


    Hastily creating a barrier of rock hard ice I braced for impact. The hands clawed at my shield, dissolving and scrapping large chunks from them. I readied another spell, sending out a wave of frost. Blasting away the shadow hands and freezing the whip that anchored me solid. And with a hard huge the frozen whip shattered into thousands of pieces like broken glass.


    I didn''t let my oppoenent catch her breath. Pushing more mana into my sword it grew in size as I made multiple wide sweeps, sending out gales of icy arches her way. Vines sprouted out from the trees and ground, their thick snake-like bodies coated in a slimly liquid that reeked.


    As our attacks met they cancelled each other out. The contact of our mana created a hissing sound of poison eating through ice, obscuring the battlefield in a thick mist in the process.


    The cloud of mist envloped me, sending needles of pain to my lungs and exposed skin. The very air was toxic, with haste I quickly gained altitude. Trying to free myself from the aftereffects of our clash. I could feel my body numb as my eyelids grew heavy. By the time I cleared the cloud I was high above the treeline, wobbling in the air like a drunkard. I was already sending mana coarsing throughout my body, trying to overcome the effects of the toxins in my system.


    The large cloudy mist as dangerous as it was gave me an opportunity. It blinded not only me but also the Retainer''s line of sight.  She would assume I had succumb to her magic by now. So I had to use to chance. I could still sense her powerful mana signature, and that was all I needed. I readied myself for the perfect moment while my body protested to collapse.


    Mana rushed from my core and from the air, coalsecing and condensing into a barrage of arrows made of ice. I just prayed that she wouldn''t sense what I was doing. With a last mental push I launched my attack.


    Thousands of arrows differing in sizes rushed towards the Retainer, only growing in velocity as gravity pulled them down. At the same time I rushed forward, the wind whipped my hair back. I had a sword drawn, its blade glowing blue from the water mana fused to it.


    The force of my strike cleared away the cloud of acid covering the forest. As my arrows planted themselves into the ground with enough force to shake the ground. But I knew my attack hadn''t made purchase. I looked down at the sword in my hand, it top half was gone. Only a stump remained where the blade once was.


    The entire forest grew silent as the only sound that could be heard were the shattered pieces of her mask tumble onto the grassy ground.


    I shifted my glance at my target, only to see her sickly thin and bony hand covering her face. Before I could do anything an ear-piercing scream that shook my insides almost deafened me. All I could do was cover my ears as the Retainer shrieked like a demon.


    Tess Pov


    We stood, ready with our weapons drawn. We were all alert but in reality being in the backlines we barely saw any real action. Yeah, there were a couple of stragglers that came this way from time to time but the main brunt of the fighting happened in the front.


    Many of my fellow soldiers were either growing bored or complacent, believing that they are just having an easy time. But to me it was frustrating to no end. While being active on the field was a good experience for me I still felt so useless.


    I had worked my ass off for this opportunity and what did it all amount to? Being the cleanup crew that barely sees any work. While participating in exercises with my squad had improved each of our combat abilities and teamwork we were still missing something.


    "Something on your mind Tess?" Caria asked me as she leaned in closer.


    With a wave of my hand I gently pushed her away. "It''s nothing, just thinking about something." I said with a small laugh.


    "Ooo, are you daydreaming about Arthur?" She teased, obviously trying to ease the tension. There wasn''t much for us to do but stand guard and ready.


    Darvus clicked his tongue as he took practice swings with one of his axes that looked far to heavy to wield so casually.


    "Oh boy, their talking about the wonder boy again." He said with annoyance. I had told my squad of my childhood friend, while most of them seemed interested and fascinated by Art Darvus seemed to hold some amount of contempt for him. Perhaps he felt inadequate when he compared himself the Arthur. If so, I did at least share that feeling with him.


    Despite having spent most of our younger years together there always was a side of Art that even he seemed to be hiding from everyone. And just the air he gave off was different from every other kid our age. He always carried around an air of undeniable strength and confidence, so much so that even my parents and grandpa treated him closer to an adult than a child my age.


    That wasn''t even mention the monstrous combat abilities he shows off with a sword. Having trained with sword during my time in the floating castle I had come to realize the skills Arthur demonstrated. How the blade in his hand seemed to be more of an extension of one of his limbs than an actual weapon, how each of his graceful moves flowed effortlessly into each other like some kind of deadly dance.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    The more I thought about him the more I felt my chest tightening. Mixed with multiple feelings. Admiration, pride, shame, inferiority, and something else that I couldn''t quiet put my finger on.


    I was so deep in thought that I had completely forgotten about my friends, snapping out of my daze I shook my head.


    "I''m sure he isn''t even that great in person, you''re just romanticizing him because you guys were close when you were young." Darvus dismissed as he leaned on his axe.


    "Is that jealously I smell? Because from what Tessia says this Arthur seems like quiet the princely figure." Caria wagged her eyebrow at my axe wielding squad mate.


    Causing him to huff in disbelief. "Yeah right. I bet he ran off somewhere to hide like a coward. People like him love to puff out their chest but run with their tail between their legs when any real danger shows up."


    "No." I blurted out. Why was I defending him? I know he is a good friend of mine but he had disappeared without a trace. He seems to have even abandoned his family to run off somewhere. For all I know he really did go into hiding. But from everything I knew about Arthur I knew he wasn''t that kind of person.


    He is the last person who would run in fear. Instead I can perfectly imagine him fearlessly charging into danger headfirst if it meant protecting the people he cared about. And in his case I couldn''t imagine he losing to anybody lesser than a Lance. During our time at the academy he far surpassed every student and instructor their, even Director Cynthia treated him with respect. I am sure in the time we haven''t met he has only grown stronger.


    "No, you''re wrong." I stated more firmly as I stared at Darvus.


    "Oh really? May our princess please educate this simpleton on why you think so?" Darvus joked. I know he is doing this to joke, to make fun of me but for some reason I couldn''t let his comment slide.


    "From the very moment I met Arthur to the time I spent with him. He is the last person to act like a coward. Ever since we were friends he has always been putting his life in danger, not afraid of his own safety when it meant protecting those he loved." I stated with confidence.


    "Then tell me where is he now? If he is as powerful as you say where is he when his continent needs him?" Darvus added as he pointed an accusing finger. Stannard approached Darvus from behind and placed on hand softly on his shoulder.


    "Darvus, that is enou-" Darvus slapped his hand away as he approached me.


    "Tell me princess. Where is our great hero when their are people dying. Where is he? Why isn''t he here at least trying like us?" Before Darvus could confront me Caria stepped in between us.


    "Darvus, I understand that you are stressed, we all are. But we should not take it out on each other. Safe it for the Alacryans." She reprimanded Darvus as he turned around with a huff.


    Suddenly in the distance I could hear shouts. The soldiers near us seemed as confused as we are as we saw the platoon of troops that were dispatched to the front scramble back into camp.


    They must have ran away in a rush, they looked dishevel with a wild look in their eyes. Our squad exchanged glances with each other before we rushed towards them.


    Before we could make it to them we heard one of them yell in a desperate tone.


    "It''s the Retainer!" At the mention of one of Alacryans most powerful soldier the entire camp froze. After the initial push back of the Alacryan forces led by the Retainer in question she hadn''t made a large personal appearance on the battlefield.


    She would only appear to push back against any force that were strong enough to breakthrough their lines. As if she was guarding the area they occupied. But for her to make herself know and to appear before us was a first occurrence.


    "What about Lance Varay?" One of the captains, a large burly man with firey red hair that stabbed the sky asked.


    One of the less panicked men took a second to catch his breath before answering. And as he spoke their was fear and uncertainity in his eyes, like he wanted to run far far away.


    "She commanded us to retreat and engaged the Retainer by herself."


    The captain thought for a moment as he mulled over the soldier''s words. While none of here had come face to face with the Retainer the rumors alone were enough to strike fear into our hearts. And seeing how shaken up these soldiers who had spents months in active battle only added to that.


    "We still need to aid the general in any way we can!" The captain shouted. The soldiers who fled seemed to shrink at his words. Like a wounded dog that coward before its abuser.


    "But sir, we would be walking to our deaths!" One of the frightened soldiers in the back yelled in protest. And the others joined in.


    "That is suicide!"


    "I never signed up for this!"


    "Silence!" A strong female voice echoed through the forest. As Captain Glory stepped forward. Heavy duty armor covered her body, but it didn''t hide the narly scar that ran across her face and down her neck. A reminder of the last time she and her platoon came face to face with the Retainer.


    "We are soldiers. We are meant to defend our continent. To defend the people who can not fight! Do you think you can all ran away to your families without shame. Do you think you will even be save with your families if you run now?!" Her powerful voice drowned out the rest of the complaints.


    "We are the wall that holds our land together. If we fall the people behind us are next. No matter where you run, no matter where you hide if you do not hold your ground we will all eventually fall! So I''d rather fight for my life and this continent''s future than run like a coward. I shall face these Alacryans to defend the continent that raised me!" She shouted inspiring words, while it didn''t seem to have an effect on everybody it was just enough to shut them up.


    And she was right. If we were all to retreat now what would stop the Retainer would overtaking all the way into our cities. By then it would be to late to stop them. If we don''t stand our ground we would be signing everyone''s death warrant.


    As some of the soldiers seemed to sober up from the fear a sudden strong mana signature alarmed all of us. We turned around, facing the opposite direction from where the soldiers had retreated from. Looking out into the misty forest the strong presence only grew in intensity.


    People instantly jumped into action, wielding their weapons I could feel their mana flare up as they face the oncoming threat. I brandished my rapier as I felt for the wind and water mana around me. Ready to unleash my beast will if necessary. Expecting some mana beast or a pincer attack from the Alacryans.


    Captain Glory rushed forward as she placed herself in the front. Fire visibly manifested around her as he held her large sword with two hands.


    "Ready yourselves!" She commanded as the source of the mana signature cleared the treeline.


    And the person who emerged from the trees wasn''t a mana beast or even an Alacryan. It was a dwarf. Who wore the snow-white military uniform that I knew all too well.


    "Lance Olfred?" Glory sounded befuddled as her grip of her weapons loosened at the sight of the Lance.


    The dwarven Lance did not acknowledge her question as he continued to marched towards us.


    "Have you come the aid of Lance Varay?" One of the other captains asked the Lance. And at his inquiry the Lance did stop for a moment.


    "Where is Lance Varay?" He asked the captain before pondering for a moment. If he had come to our aid then having two Lances would definately make dealing with a Retainer a much more palpable task. While I didn''t have any doubt of Varay''s strength, she was the strongest among the Lances after all, but we still didn''t know everything about the Retainers and their full power. There were too many unknowns about them that it was better to be safe.


    "She is currently engaged in a battle with the Retainer general." Captain Glory sternly replied as she saluted the Lance.


    "Hmm, I see." Olfred said as he placed on of his hands on his chin in a thinking gesture.


    "Then is will be easier then expected." He said with a sigh of relief.


    "Easier then expected si-" Before the captain could finish her question a tendril made of rock and stone erected out from the ground. Striking captain Glory hard enough in the chest to send her flying backwards.


    All of us could do nothing as the limp body as the once academy instructor and now a well respected captain flew over our heads.


    "This isn''t personal." The dwarven Lance said, drawing our attention back to him. The ground beneath him opened up, like the hungry maw of an animal. As a large cavernous opening was brought to light. I saw them, hundreds of Alacryan soldiers rose up from the ground. As Lance Olfred floated above them, and with a simple gesture of his fingers those Alacryan soldiers were joined by his army made of stone.


    Realization kicked in. We were surrounded on both sides. They not only had a Retainer on the field but also one of our own Lances had somehow joined them. Panic grew again as our armies mana signature waned like a dying candle light.


    Olfred hung in the air, he seemed more powerful than I had last seen him. He looked down on us like insects. When suddenly an array of frost was launched at him. They didn''t land on their target as Olfred blocked the attack with his own mana. Looking back I saw Kathyln, standing strong with her wand pointed at the traitor Lance.


    Her face was not the usual icy cold one, rather it displayed that of disgust.


    She spoke in her soft voice but it was filled with hatred that I never would have expected from her.


    "You don''t deserve to be a Lance." She spat with venom.


    Olfred only frowned at her comment. And with a sweeping motion of his arm he pointed at us each of his movements commanded power and authority. As he commanded the Alacryans to attack.

 Chapter 39-Leaders Duty

    Originally uploaded Sep 19, 2023


    Glory Pov


    My entire body ached as my head threatened to burst open. My forced my eyes open and was met by the foggy grey sky. I urged my body to move, but each small movement only sent waves of sharp pain all over my body.


    Focusing in on my core I channeled the mana to spread throughout my body, in an effort to soothe the pain somewhat. I could feel my body grow warmer as I did so as some of pain subsided. And as I began to regain my bearing outside sounds filled my ears.


    The sound of spellfire crackling and the shouts and yells of soldiers. Using both of my arms I propped myself up on a nearby tree stump as I saw the battlefield before me.


    Alacryan soldiers marched forward, their frontline was a shield of mana barriers as the tide of invaders surged forward.  And enforcing them from the side were a platoon of warriors made of lava and stone. My mind began to slowly return to me as I tried recalling what had happened.


    A large portion of the army that were originally sent to the frontlines with Lance Varay had retreated all the way back here. Saying it was under the Lance''s orders and that she had engaged in combat with the Alacryan Retainer. And I had rallied them to muster a support for the general Varay when Lance Olfred suddenly showed up and.


    My hand unconsciously drifted back to my chest, the heavy steel plate of my chestplate was dented inward from the Lance''s attack, sending me back and into a tree.


    Suddenly a blade swung for my head, abandoning my thoughts I dodged by sidestepping the attack. Willing earth mana into my fists I punished my attacker for his miss. Driving my hand right into his chin his neck snapped back as he dropped. For some reason the dwarven Lance had turned against us and decided to side with the Alacryan invaders.


    Was it something they promised in return? Or was it from spite and disdain towards the other races? While I didn''t involve myself in the politics of it all I know there still was an unspoken animosity between all three races even after the formation of the council. But for a Lance to turn his back on the continent that was his purpose to protect.


    "Damn it all!" I cursed out loud as my sword ignited in bright red and orange flames. With a heavy swing large arcs of flame and crystalline glass were launched towards a squadron of Alacryan soldiers, impaling and torching them.


    I survived a Retainer attack, and I was sure as hell not going to die here like this. My core burned as I forced more mana from it, channeling it into my very muscles I could feel the pain and fatigue subside. I charged forward, kicking up dirt as I did so. A torrent of coarse sand blasted forward from my palm as with another smooth arc of my flaming sword melted and hardened them into sharp glass.


    My blade sunk deep into the chest of one of the Alacryan warriors, making easy work of their armor and burning their wound shut. With a yank I withdrew my blade from their lifeless corpse that tumbled onto the ground. Looking around I saw some of our own forces standing their ground. One of which was princess Tessia''s group and princess Kathyln.


    While I didn''t spend a lot of time with either of the princesses of their respective countries. It was a well know fact while I was at the academy that Kathyln''s raw talents with her deviant magic she has grown in the time I hadn''t seen her. And for Tessia, before she was admitted to the academy there was a lot of mystery surrounding her. Only ever showing herself in public when she joined her parents on diplomatic visits.


    Even then there wasn''t a lot of information known about her. But after finding out that she was childhood friends with the all too mysterious Arthur Leywin I couldn''t help but pay more attention to her. Her skills as a mage were outstanding for her young age as an elf. There was a reason why she was such a prominent member of the student council. And it seems she hasn''t wasted her time since then.


    Hacking through the Alacryan forces I made my way to them. An army of vines erupted out from the ground as they grappled at the faceless warriors made of magma. The green vines began to burn before a wave of ice froze them solid and shattered them like brittle ceramic.


    Kathyln was the first to notice me, and she greeted me with a small nod as she flicked her wand. Casting a barrier of ice that shielded one of our own soldiers.


    "Mind me joining you guys?" I joked as I took to the front. While these youngsters were talented and all it felt wrong to rely on them to fight this battle. Kid these age should be spending time at school or with their families, not on a bloody battlefield.


    "Oh, your still alive?" Darvus, a young fellow wielding a twin set of heavy axes yelled back as he drove one of his axe heads into the neck of one of Olfred''s conjured warrior. The stone soldier unbothered by this motion grabbed at Darvus''s arm. Pinning him as flames burst forward, climbing up the young man''s arms and onto his chest.


    Suddenly a loud bang could be heard as the resulting explosion sent the stone man holding Darvus flying. Stannard stood pride with his blaster in his hands.


    "You''re welcome." Stannard said smugly as he loaded another mana beast core into his weapon. Darvus only clicked his tongue as he touched at his burnt clothes.


    "We aren''t here to best each other." Caria said trying as she was trying to catch her breath. As we continued to hold our ground more and more of our own forces began to join us. At first it was just a handful, but as time went on they began to rally around us. But the strangest thing was that Lance Olfred hadn''t made a move yet.


    He was hanging in the air as if he was standing on solid ground. He was just there, doing nothing. Not even leading the Alacryans, honestly he looked more like a lost child than anything else. It seemed like he was waiting for something, but whatever it was I wasn''t going to waste this opportunity.


    The Alacryan soldiers obviously wasn''t expecting that much of a resistance, as our forces consolidated they were beginning to be pushed back. With only Olfred''s own summons being their only support they were still outnumbered by us. It seems that we have prevailed when Olfred began to move.


    The spear made of stone, glowing with magma struck the ground with enough force that it launched several of our own soldiers and even the retreating Alacryans into the air. And before I knew it he was upon us.


    A white core mage granted his title to protect our continent and its people turned his strength against us. He wielded no weapon, he didn''t need to. The ground opened up as it swallowed people like ants, pillars of stone shot out from the ground sending people flying into the air and killing them as they popped like balloons on impact. He was making his way there us like an adult manhandling children.


    Multicolored arcs of spells filled the air as the mages who could respond desperately cast spells. But I knew it was an futile effort. As mages grew in strength and core stage the difference between them only grew exponentially. In retrospect it was a smart plan. Dicathen''s resources were already stretched thin, and luring away one of our own Lances to surround us was a sound strategy.


    We didn''t have anywhere to retreat. And I didn''t think for a second the Alacryans would treat us kindly if we were to surrender.


    No, if I was going to die I am going to go down swing. My core ached as I channeled more mana into my body. Fire ignited my skin as I yelled at the traitor Lance.


    "Why don''t you pick on someone your own size!" I taunted as I jumped for him. Bringing my sword up to my head I slashed down at his head. But with motions that didn''t even seem human a large wall of stone was summoned and with contact with my weapon my sword shattered. Sending sharp fragments of metal and stone raining down I cursed in my head as I began to tumble out of the air.


    Mana rushed from my core and into my hands as I conjured a sword of rock and fire. Stone pillars erupted out from the ground as I used them to boost myself up to him.


    I didn''t exactly know what I was doing but attempt suicide. A mage of my level challenging a Lance alone the same as walking straight into the gates of hell themselves. Perhaps it was the bloodlust and anger that drove me to do so. Or it was the desperate attempt to buy at least a few more seconds for the soldiers behind me. I was a captain after all, and these people placed their lives in my hands.


    And if my life was enough to buy them some time or save a handful of them it was worth. My chest ached, my muscles burned. My mana core protested as I fully withdrew all of the mana from within it. Placing them into my strike. Pale blue flames burned across my entire body as shards of razor sharp rock and glass propelled themselves forward like an army of arrows.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    The traitor Lance was in front of me. His face was stern and unmoving as the very ground itself. As I drew closer the entire world around me seemed to slow down. I could see and feel everything around me. An arrow sinking deep into a soldiers should, the crackling sound of lightning as it burned through a squad. I could even feel the mana reacting to the Lance''s will. As tiny motes of yellow exited his body and gathered at his chest. Condensing until they formed a layer of earthly armor.


    ''This is what I have trained for.'' I reassured myself. All of those years of hell I had put myself through was for this. Fighting for my country and its people. Defending those who could not defend themselves. It was a life well lived for that purpose.


    The tip of my conjured weapon made contact. My vision blackened, perhaps from the backlash. I could feel an immense heat explode forward as I felt tiny cuts and stabs pierce right through my armor as if it was paper.


    I could feel my body tumble out of the air as the last of my strength abandoned my body. It felt as though it wasn''t even my body. As if I was feeling everything that was happening from an outside perspective. There was an emptiness that felt cold but welcoming and relaxing at the same time. The last thing I saw before losing consciouness was the grassy ground racing towards me.


    Arthur Pov


    I pulled my hood down closer as I made my way through the market. Being a human among these dwarfs did make me stand out due to my height. But they didn''t seem to mind that. After I had the entire capital lockdown many merchants and travelers were trapped within the city.


    It had been only a couple of weeks but they seemed to have adjusted better than I had thought. Of course the execution of many of their prominent political figures weren''t made public yet. They didn''t even know I had taken control of their underground city.


    The sounds of the bustling market filled my ears as I walked. Many of the merchants and store owners beckoned me to their stores. It was an odd feeling. Despite all that is happening outside and even just a short distance from them, all these people were just going about their normal lives.


    ''What are they supposed to do? Raise their arms in rebellion against you?'' Regis chimed in, he was still deep within the main castle of Darv but his voice rang loud and clear.


    ''Fair enough.'' I shot back.


    ''You can''t always have this double existence Art.'' He rang in my head but  I chose to ignored him as I drew close to one of the shops. An array of different gemstones and rocks were neatly arranged and displayed on a heavy wooden table. Picking up one of the gems I brought it closer to my face to better observe it.


    "You have good eyes." A gruff voice called out. Placing the stone down I lifted my head up slightly and saw a large dwarf. His forest green eyes peered into my eyes as he nodded with satisfaction.


    "I mined and shaped these babies with my own two hands. No mana was used in the process." He proudly proclaimed. You would think that using mana and other magic tools to create things would be a good thing. And in most cases it was. But for dwarfs using their own hands and might to shape the natural world was a thing to be proud of. They believed being able to craft things with no external aid was the true mark of a dwarf.


    "They are nice." I commented with a acknowledging nod. Which he seemed to take a bit of offense to.


    "Just nice?" He questioned with a hint of hostility seeping into his words as his big bushy eyebrows raised themselves like fluffy caterpillars.


    "I am just a traveler and don''t have eyes for such things." I reassured the dwarf with a slight smile. And with that he did seem to calm down somewhat.


    His powerful arms wrapped around my neck as he brought me close, bringing me down to his eye level he pointed at each of the objects on the table as he began to ramble off about them. Going into great detail as to where they are from and how they are formed and mined. I wasn''t expecting a geology lesson of all things but it was a nice change of pace.


    Suddenly pressure built up in my head and ears. As  loud ringing could be heard. At least it sounded like some random garguling, then it corrected itself into a more coherent speech.


    ''Where the fuck are you?'' Neoth cursed in my head, having forced a direct communication link between our minds by bridging the distance with aether it felt as though he was yelled directly into my mind. So much so that I could even feel the contempt and annoyance seeping in.


    Ignoring him for a second I pondered whether I could try to break free from his dwarf''s grip. He was rather strong, no doubt from all the hard manual labor he does. But I voted against it, I didn''t want to draw to much attention to myself and he seems to be a nice fellow.


    Politely interrupting the man I questioned him about the price of a necklace. A chain of silver and gold metal wrapped around each other in a helix pattern ending in a small deep black gemstone that glistened like the night sky.


    He said some number but I didn''t pay much attention and just handed him a pouch full of gold coins. He could tell from the weight alone that I had overpaid, but before he had the chance I plucked the necklace and merged into the crowd.


    Turning my attention back to my Djinn friend I reestablished the mental connection with him and with that a wave of frustration filled my own mind.


    ''Get your ungrateful ass over here!'' He screamed into my brain.


    ''What is it? Can''t you just tell me?'' I questioned him as I continued window shopping. Picking up a rather delicious looking fruit. It filled my hands and was quiet lump.


    ''I think it would be easier if your dumbass is here so I could explain it. And you can literally teleport so get here now.'' Neoth hissed like snake.


    While I had done much of the work dealing with all of Darv''s leaders and the main defenses I had pushed off most of the political work to Cynthia and Neoth. Although I did advise them on a couple of things. I didn''t live my previous life as a king and learn nothing.


    And adding to that I had ordered Neoth to work on Nico and the mess of a soul and memories he had. But at least this time when he awakes I will have time to set the story straight. Of course he will try to kill me but baby steps.


    I still hadn''t made my presence known to anyone outside of my sphere. Still donning the mask and name of Grey I have grown my reputation within the adventurer''s guild and taken control of Darv. Which allowed me to have a double life of sorts. It was nice, being able to enjoy the little things in life. A luxury I never truly had before for a extended amount of time.


    With a small sigh I placed the fruit in my hands down. Blending myself into the mass of people Godstep glowed warm on my back as aether carried up deep within the dwarven castle.


    "There you are!" Neoth shouted as I materialized into a dark room he had fashioned into his lab. Regis was laying on his back on a plush pillow, looking up at me as I returned.


    "Where is Sylvie?" I asked Regis as I kicked him lightly on his furry butt.


    He yelped in mock pain as Neoth answered for him. "That damned dragon? Don''t know, probably training or something. That''s what all your people do anyway." He said with disdain. In fact, he never took too kindly to Sylvie''s presence. And I couldn''t really blame him, she was a dragon, Indrath''s granddaughter no less. It made sense he held some sort of contempt towards her.


    "So what was the thing you were telling at me for." I asked as I crossed my arms and leaned on the stone wall. The multiple tables around the room were covered with large parchment papers and various sorts of aetheric tools.


    "This." He said as he pointed to a small screen made visible with a combination of mana and aether. It reminded me all too much of the electronic screens we had back on Earth. The image on the screen flicker for a moment before focusing. A large forest filled the display, with heavy mist making visibility worse.


    With a couple hand movements the view shifted and I was met by a scene of battlefield with only two combatants. Pushing myself off of the wall I looked closer at the screen. A unmistakable head of bleach white hair and uniform made her identity apparent.


    "Lance Varay." I whispered. And I took note of her opponent. That witch of a Retainer I had fought originally. I did predict for her to make a move but I haven''t been follow the news about her for a while now. I had initially used her and the Alacryan occupation of the area around the Town of Slone as a distraction. If it wasn''t for her their would have been some Dicathen forces or even a couple of the Lances knocking on my door.


    I relaxed for a bit at the sight of two of them. When I had fought Jagrette I was only a silver core mage, I was sure Varay could deal with her.


    "This is why you screamed in my head for?" I questioned the old Djinn. Even if it is a hard fight Varay was the best among the Lances. And even if I show up I don''t think it would go down so well with my reputation among the Lances.


    "While yes, that human is more than capable of surviving I wouldn''t rest so easy. In fact I only noticed this because you told me to stalk that elf girlfriend of yours." Neoth said as he hunched over the screen.


    "Stalk? Wait a minute, she is not-" I tried to correct him.


    "She''s not. Then why the fuck are we wasting all this time on her. Look, I know you told me that she is very important. That she is the vessel for this Legacy, whatever that means." Neoth said, putting emphasizes on the word Legacy.


    "But if she isn''t important why don''t we just off her? I could easily send a single one of my warriors and nobody would know. I doubt there is a single being with the Dicathen forces that can sense aether do you?" He said as if I was missing the obvious.


    "No. She has to life. I have plans for the Legacy and eliminating her so soon could cause problems." As I said those words I knew I was just prolonging the inevitable. I had rather... complex feeling about Tessia. While she is the vessel for the Legacy and will cause so much unneeded destruction she was still the small elven princess I grew to love. There had to some sort of other solution.


    ''You are just kicking the problem down into the future you know.'' Regis chimed in but quickly grew quiet as he read my mood.


    I sternly looked back at Neoth. And in the end he threw his hands up and relented.


    "Fine fine. Mr.Wishy Washy over here. Anyways she is not the reason why I called you here. It was her." He pointed at the screen as the image changed again. This time it showed two fronts locked in a battle. Dicathens were falling back as they fruitlessly tried to defend themselves from the Alacryans and warriors made of fire and stone.


    "I originally thought that she was your little lover friend. And as allies I didn''t need you to grieve and go mad on all our asses. But if you don''t care-" He spouted with sarcasm but I ignored him.


    Through all the chaos I saw Tessia, wearing light armor wielding her thin silver rapier. And those stone warriors, they were Olfred''s ability. And that would mean that the dwarven Lance has made his move.


    "When was this?" I asked


    "A couple of minutes ago." Neoth asnwered as he sat down in a nearby chair. He leaned his staff on the armrest as he let it go.


    "It''s the same-"


    "The same place. Just a couple of meters away. Most of those people were sent to retreat by Varay. Heh, out of the pan and into the fire." Neoth joked and chuckled at his own joke.


    "They are surrounded" I cursed. While a Retainer was one thing, adding another Lance into the equation changed things. Even if Varay were able to finish off the Retainer quickly Tessia was still at risk. I rushed out the door as Regis jumped out of his cushion bed and joined me. Sending a message to Sylvie I told her to gather Lucas and Cynthia and join us. Even if I didn''t go myself this was a serious matter.


    "Ay yo. Where are you going?" Neoth yelled from behind.


    Without looking back I answered him.


    "Going to take out the trash."

 Chapter 40-A Lances Battle

    Originally uploaded Sep 26, 2023


    Varay Pov


    The Retainer''s twig like fingers and hands moved over her face as she fell to her knees. Her hands scrambled as she felt around for the shards of her broken mask on the forest floor. The sharp glass like pieces cut through her thin skin, drawing her crimson blood. In a maniac like gesture she tore away at her own skin and hair, cutting her ponytails loose. Blanketing her face in cascades of unruly black hair.


    "My mask. Where''s my mask." She kept repeating in hushed tones. I began to slowly back away, my entire body tense as I readied my mana for her to retaliate. I was being cautious, I had used up more mana than I was comfortable with and I could tell she hasn''t unleash her full strength yet.


    "My mask!" She shrieked as if a spirit had possessed her, gripping at the shattered shards. Digging them into her skin and drawing more blood.


    Witnessing the particles of mana gather around her to form a murk green and black aura I had little time.


    With an explosion of mana in my legs and with the ambient mana wrapping around me and propelling me forward. I dashed towards her as I gathered motes of blue mana in my hands. Forming another sword, this time far larger in size.


    My entire body ached, perhaps aftereffects from her toxins. I ignored them as I rushed towards the Retainer before the corrosive aura completely enveloped her body.


    As I drew closer and closer with each passing fraction of a second, a sense of dread crept into my body. A sense of doubt and fear of something far greater than me.


    I felt a familiar sensation of my sword piercing and cutting through flesh. As white frost spread from my weapon to her body, sending crackling patterns of ice across her entire body.


    But the liquid that leaked out of her that should have been blood was a murky green substance, like that of water from a swamp or marsh.


    The entry point of the tip of my blade where a wound should have been hissed as the green blood ate away at the mana of my weapon.


    The Retainer slowly raised her gaze from the ground and met mine. And I saw the sight that she tried so hard to cover. A wave of absolute fear shot across my entire body as my hairs stood on end.


    Quickly releasing my grip on my conjured weapon I kicked off the ground as I placed a fair amount of distance between use.


    Curtains of long black hair fluttered in the air but even they couldn''t help hide her true face. Gnarly skin that resembled the texture and color of a decaying tree. With large hollow craters in her checks and abyssal black lips that were somehow darker than her already jet-black hair that formed around her jagged yellow teeth.


    But her physical features weren''t what stirred the feeling of panic and animalistic fear in my heart. It was her eyes. Her stare that made my heart drop to the bottom of my stomach. Two gaping holes of darkness, as if they were stabbed and ripped out of their sockets. Staring into them felt as if I was staring at nothingness itself.


    "I am afraid that keeping you around as a pet is no longer an option." She spoke in mere whispers as she wrapped her thin fingers around my sword made of blue ice.


    I couldn''t help but wince as she spoke, despite the low volume. With a small tug my weapon that was buried in her side was yanked free and the black sludge that was secreted from her skin ate away at it until there was nothing but gunk.


    I involuntarily took a step back as the hole that I made with my spell was wiped cleanly away as a wave of green and black washed over her pale skin.


    There wasn''t many options left for me. Retreating right now would only be a cowardly move, a desperate attempt to save my own skin. And that is only ignoring the problem until it grew too big. I had to end it here and now, and that I was my at the end of the day.


    Making up my mind I sent mana into my limbs. Reaching out with my mind I felt around for the nearby water mana as I emptied my own core for my next attack. I will end this with this last strike.


    The mist of the forest cleared as a hurricane of frost ripped across the grassy floor, shaking trees and ripping the smaller ones out of the soil. The Retainer took a step back as her corrosive aura congealed itself into multiple claws and shot forward in an attempt to rip apart my spell.


    But that was only a distraction, using the cover of the icy wind that obscured her vision and deafened my own sounds I swiftly flew around and behind her. Planting my feet firmly on the ground I I condensed mana in to own limbs, collecting them their as the pressure grew and grew. Until it exploded and sent my forward like a flying arrow right at the Retainer.


    A wave of cold washed over my body as another set of armor grew around me, encasing me in a icy defense. I gritted through the pain that my limbs and core felt. With her distracted she only realized my approach when it was already too late.


    Bracing both of my hands I channeled more of my strength through them as I strengthened my bones and muscles. My armored hands came into contact with her shadowy aura and the pain was apparent even through my icy shield. The ice sizzled as her corrosive field began to decay my mana, and I could feel them eating through my skin.


    Ignoring all of that I pushed forward, unleashing a gale of wind and icy backwards I propelled myself forward and broke through. Encasing both of her arms in a tight death grip I forced my strength through them.


    The witch let out a pained roar as she tried to pull herself free from my cold grip. But my arms and hands stayed strong. The flesh of my hand turned a concerning red as I could see layers of my skin disappear. Yet my spell was working, as the thin coat of frost slowly began to creep up and around her arms, slowly making their way through her own defenses of poison and toxins.


    But before my spell could spread completely around her body the Retainer gave a strong yank as she kicked me square in the chest. Tearing both of her frozen arms from her shoulders, both of which shattered like brittle glass.


    I could now feel the sensation of burning on my hand. Looking down at them I could see pus forming around the raw flesh. Sending sharp needle like pains down my arms with every twitch. Mana traveled up and through my arms as I tried to soothe them with the cold.


    "You dare you this?!" She screamed as fire ignited her hollow empty eyes.


    "A mere lesser do this to a Vritra lady like me?!" She huffed as she began to hobble away towards a nearby tree.


    "I will flay the skin off your entire body and hang you on my walls for everyone to see. I will wait for your skin to heal and grow back just to do it all over again. I will broadcast your sorry state for your entire continent to see!" She howled.


    Ignoring the Retainer''s curses I didn''t quiet understand what she wished to accomplish by going to a tree but I wasn''t going to find out. Dashing towards her I ignored my body''s protests of pain.


    She jerked her head back. Then with a sharp movement she spat some black liquid from her mouth. Pushing against the ambient mana around me I evaded the attack. Quickly closing the gap I got right up to her face as I unleashed another ice attack directly in her face. Her toxic aura was now lessened in her weakened state.


    She reeled back as she forced her eyes shut. In a swift movement another sword grew in my hands and I stabbed it into her midsection. Channeling my power into the sword it glowed a bright blue as I could feel her internal temperatures dropping.


    Suddenly I was thrown backwards. Fingers of her mana gripped my throat and was sending a searing pain through them. Without a second thought my placed my frost covered hand over my neck.


    The Retainer now partially blinded still continued to make her way towards a nearby tree. With a quick gesture her path was blocked as a wall of glacier punched upwards from the ground. Her aura, despite being weakened still began to rot away my mana.


    With one final mental push I forced the last bit of mana out from my core. Building off of the already existing wall of ice, it grew. Surrounding and encapsulating the Retainer within it. She unleashed her own mana to try to combat it but we were both spent, and she was lacking two of her own limbs.


    I could still feel traces of her corrosive mana but it was done for now. She laid frozen in her icy prison. With her core drained of strength she won''t be getting out it anytime soon. With the job done a wave of fatigue tug at my mind as I sank to my knees.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    And with that a new kind of doubt blossomed too. This Retainer was far stronger than the intelligence reports Cynthia had originally given us. Perhaps it was a faint from the Vritra''s to make us lower our guards. But if a Retainer gave me this much trouble I worried what the much more powerful Scythes were capable of.


    With this new bit of information we would need to completely reconsider the strengths of all the Retainers and Scythes. Not to mention any other kind of secret tools and weapons the Alacryans may deploy. We barely had an understanding of their magic system but they seemed far too familiar with our continent and its various cultures and methods.


    It all felt too much like a lopsided war. A war where we had very few chances for victory. If a Lances such as I could barely handle a Retainer than what does that say about the future of this conflict.


    I could feel my body drag itself down as I fell over. The damp grass touched my skin as I stared at the trapped Retainer. And my mind drifted off into blackness.


    Tessia Pov


    Captain Glory''s body tumbled back onto the ground. The mana abandoning her body as she raced towards the grass. The surviving Dicathens fell silent as she body hit the floor. The Lance then turned his eyes towards us. And an overwhelming pressure fell upon us. A feeling a helpless prey might feel when it makes eyes contact with its'' predator.


    And almost instantly all the good will and faith we all carried was snuffed out like the flames of a dying candle. Several of the soldiers broke ranks as they began to scramble away, only for them to die first as spellfire burnt through their mana defenses and reduced them to corpses.


    Yet there were still some who held firm. Their resolution unfettered by the change of events. A barrage of arrows of icy filled the sky as they rained down like hail upon the Alacryans.


    The ground beneath their feet erupted as a pillar of flames incinerated the enemy soldiers that were unfortunate enough to be there. Walls of ice sprouted up from the ground as they acted as defenses for our troops to regroup.


    With a mental push I reached for my beast will and it instantly reacted. I could feel every single minute movement in the trees and feel through each blade of grass. Being in the middle of a dense forest only heightened my will''s abilities.


    With a mere thought several of the branches from the nearby trees extended forward. As they ran through any poor Alacryan that was in the way, their thick dark brown bark were painted red.


    Green vines undid the earth as they erupted upwards from the ground, violently snaking their way around as I directed the to their targets. They coiled and slithered around like snakes, capturing people in their long grasps and chocking the air out of them.


    "That was a neat trick." Commented Darvus as the ripped one of his axes out of a pile of rubble that was once one of Olfred''s summons.


    Before I could quip back the Lance was upon us again. His approach could have been felt by the change in the air as the mana reacted to his will. Upon instinct I kicked off the ground as Darvus did the same as large claws made of stone rose up from the ground and closed around air.


    The Lance shield his eyes as a gale of fire and wind momentarily blinded him, but even that didn''t slow him down. With a flex of his muscles the air rippled as the fire dissipated. He turned his attention back to Kathyln and Hester who were trying to coordinate their attack. But before he could fly off to deal with them his body jerked back for a moment.


    He looked down and saw my vines coiled around his ankles, giving the other mages enough time to focus their attacks on him while he was momentarily stuck.


    A rainbow of spells rained down at him as they exploded in colorful clouds of dust and fire. Without warning a barrage of spikes and swords made of stone burst forth from the Lance''s position, impaling and outright killing many of our soldiers. Two arms of thick forest green vines automatically shielded me from any serious damage but the deed has been done.


    We were lacking numbers, and without any countermeasures for the Lance it was only a matter of time before we all either died or were taken as prisoners of war. I thought back to what my grandfather told me. As a member of Dicathen royalty if I were to be captured alive a fate worse than death awaited me. Being tortured was one thing, but I could be a valuable bargaining chip the Alacryan could use to subjugate Dicathen. And I wasn''t going to be the one that costed us this war.


    My mana core was depleting fast, the vines acted as if they had a mind of their own. Growing and striking any foes that got near me and defending me when my guard was down. But it was taxing my core too quickly. I could feel my own movements growing more sluggish as my mana levels dwindled. The vines grew fewer in number as well. I could not sustain my beast will for very much long.


    As I was deep in thought and planning on what to do next my ears were pierced by a bloodcurdling scream. Whipping my head around I saw a large stone spear, several meters long planted firmly in the ground. With Darvus still clutching at his twin axes skewered by the spear and hanging in the air.


    "Darvus!" Screamed Caria as she rushed towards him.


    "Caria, wait!" Stannard shouted, trying to grab her but it was too late. A stone pillar came crashing down as it swallowed my female squad member under its weight.


    "You children are still too young for war." The deep voice of the traitor Lance boomed as he floated down towards us. The air hung silent. Each side had taken massive casualties, we were both in no state to continue a large scale battle, but they still had a Lance on their side.


    None of the other mages dare even move, else they draw the unwanted attention of the Lance who was now looking down at us. The mana around him was sturdy and powerful, like a great mountain that we couldn''t hope of defeating.


    "If you surrender I shall allow you to keep your lives." He said in his deep baritone. As if we should grovel and be thankful for his mercy. The notion of that thought struck a chord with me as I stood up against him, looking up into his face.


    "Or what? You''re gonna kill a bunch of helpless children? A Lance like you would do something as disgrace for as that? Murdering the children of a continent you swore to protect!" I cursed him out as I could feel a gentle hand on my shoulders.


    Looking over my shoulder I saw the face of Kathyln, still the same face she always displayed but something was different. The usual cold and calm air around was changed.


    She stepped up right next to me as she began to speak in a calm but stern tone.


    "You Lances were trusted by each royal family to protect not only their safety but for the security of our continent. Wasn''t that the whole purpose of the council formation? If are going to kill us than at least tell us why? Why have you done this? Why have you turned your back on your own people?"


    "I turned my back to you?" The dwarven Lances spoke through gritted teeth. Despite already looking down on us he seemed to grow in size as his mana flared up like bellowing flames.


    "Do either of you princesses know what my people have been through? Being second class citizens who do all your dirty work." veins were visible on his forehead as he continued in raged filled monologue.


    "We were always playing second fiddle to you humans and elves. Stuck in our cold murky caves where your people prospered. I don''t think you of all people are capable of judging my own people." Hot glowing magma grew around his skin, forming a armor that moved like a living creature.


    "This war was a chance for us. The Vritra has given us a chance to rise from our terrible underground ruts and rise up to our full potential. With their technology our race will fulfill our destiny."


    He continued as he gestured towards all of us. Blaming all of us for the shortfalls of his race. "Soon my father''s dream will become a reality. Soon we will-" His words were abruptly drowned out by what sounded like the loud deafening sound of thunder.


    The gravity seemed to suddenly change around us as I felt my body becoming heavier. So much so that I struggled to stand up straight. I could feel a cold flame on my skin, the feeling of cold malice and power. Such power.


    We could hear the sound of the powerful beats of wings before we saw it. The sight of something that is only shown in fairy tales. A large shadow loomed over all of us as powerful gales of wind tossed our hair and shook nearby trees.


    I stared up and saw it. The dark scales that made the darkness of night seem pale. Its piercing eyes that glowed yellow with wisdom and ferocity. The beast landed with a loud thud that shook the very ground. As the soldiers that were close stumbled onto their backs as they scrambled to get away from it.


    The fully beauty and grandeur of the legendary creature was made apparent to all who laid their eyes on it. But only I knew of its identity and its master. And she had grown a lot since I last saw her, she was now the size of a large house. Each beat of her wings sending out torrents of wind as powerful as a hurricane''s while her claws looked more like master-crafted swords than any feature of a living being.


    Arthur''s bond, Sylvie.


    I chuckled a bit in my head. That name didn''t really suit a dragon like her anymore. No, this was a creature that is only spoken of in stories. A being thought to be extinct until the asuras of Ephetous made their existence fully known to us.


    And upon her back rode a single figure. Wearing a deep crimson hooded cloak that obscured his face he casually jumped off the dragon''s back. A large staff with a gleaming white crystal at its tip.


    I strolled up towards the dwarven Lance with his staff as he made a grandiose gesture.


    "This is what he wasted my time with? A mere Lance?" He questioned more to himself than expecting anyone to answer. His voice was slightly different, perhaps due to his age but I could almost instantly tell who it was.


    "Lucas Wykes." I whispered in a low enough volume as to not alert anyone, as I came upon the name in my memories. He was presumed dead ever since the incident at the academy but he was alive and he was with Sylvie. And that meant Arthur was somehow behind all of this.


    "Who are you." Olfred found the words to speak as he still carefully eyed the dragon from the corner of his eyes.


    "Oh, that is not for you to worry about. I am just disappointed that it is you of all people." Lucas said with mock sadness as he swung his staff around without a care in the world. In fact, he looked more like a bored child than anything else.


    Sylvie huffed, sending smoke out of her nose.


    "Welp, guess we better get started. I am sure that demon would get pissed if I waste any more time." Lucas said as he stared back at the Sylvie than back at Olfred.


    "You dar-" Before Olfred could finish his word Sylvie opened her giant maw. A powerful gust of air dragged the air around us all to her. In a panic I summoned a pair of vines to grab a hold of any of the Dicathen troop I could as I anchored myself to the ground.


    For a split second I could have sworn I saw tiny motes of purple being carried into Sylvie mouth but it was over already. As Sylvie slammed her mouth shut with a loud noise all of the Alacryans soldiers all fell over. As if they were puppets that had their strings suddenly cut.


    Their lifeless bodies tumbled to the ground without any ceremony or significance. Sylvie looked satisfied with her job and before Olfred could even fully register what had just happened large hands of fire grabbed him out of the air.


    With his staff planted on the ground a large magic symbol light up the ground as a large beast made of fire and lightning was birthed from it, grabbing the Lance as it was born from the spellform on the ground.


    Lucas then lifted his staff up and pointed its tip at the Lance. And with a wicked smile that was just visible under his hood said the following.


    "Make sure to not die too fast. I need to release some stress too."

 Chapter 41-Before the Throne

    Originally uploaded Oct 10, 2023


    Lucas Wykes POV


    Lance Olfred Warend of the dwarvenKingdom of Darv. He was the oldest among the current set of Lances. Yet his raw strength was far eclipsed by that of Lance Varay. While public knowledge of the Lances is still very fresh, the broad pecking order between them is vaguely understood from the way they interacted with each other and who ordered around who.


    But that didn''t mean I was approaching this with my guard down. One of the key things that the living demon Grey drilled into me was to never underestimate my opponents. Which in hindsight seemed like a ridiculous thing for him to say. While I never observed his full strength his aura and the air in which he conducted himself suggested he far surpassed any mortal Lance.


    What kind of things did he have to fear? Was he planning on toppling the heavens themselves?


    No, while my own strength had greatly grown this was still a Lance we were talking about. And if anything he had more experience under his belt than me. He was a soldier personally selected by the dwarven king and spent multiple times my lifetime on the field.


    My core was full to the brim with mana, glowing a bright luminous silver it pulsed with raw power. In amounts that would rival any white core mage. My blood red robes fluttered in the misty winds as runes running up and down my staff glowed a bright gold and red. The large crystal atop its long shaft glowed a brilliant orange as I channeled my mana to it.


    The soldiers all around us simply backed as far away as they could and didn''t move. Believing that any sudden movements would draw either of our attention.


    The large fire beast summon tightened its grip on the the now struggling Lance. But I knew it was only for a moment. And right on cue he burst forward. Sending wisps of dying flames and shards of sharp rock out in a small explosion.


    Before the debris could hit me protective runes and wards on my robes glowed a subtle purple as they instantly decelerated before harmlessly falling to the ground before they reached me.


    "Who are you!" The Lance questioned I could feel him channeling his own mana to his hands. They grew in size, as large sets gauntlets of shiny dark metal covered them, the cracks on their surface glowed with dark orange lava and I could feel their heat from even this distance.


    Olfred''s earth type affinity wasn''t the best match up for my fire. But I will have to make due. I was more than used to being on the backfoot by now. And compared to the auras Grey and his buddy Neoth produced this felt like nothing.


    The Lance jumped forward, kicking off the ground and cracking the earth as he rushed towards me. More mana and stone gathered around him, forming a heavy armor of metal as he pummeled down like a comet.


    ''Time for the real test I suppose.'' I thought in my mind as I slightly shifted my staff. Runes went off in different colors and order as a pillar of fire ignited. Fire rose up from the ground and punched up through the clouds. Casting a bright firey beacon.


    The traitor Lance quickly adjusted his course before he was burned alive. But that was to be expected.


    With one powerful flap of its wings Grey''s pet dragon leapt into the air. Sending gales of wind that felt like the winds of a storm. It massive dark body approached like an encroaching shadow. And they clashed midair. The dragon''s sword like claws ripped into the Lance''s armor as the he made feeble attempts to punched the dragon. An act that only seemed to annoy it more than anything else.


    It didn''t take long for the claws of the beast to make its mark, it dug deep. As a rain of crimson filled the air. The dragon disengaged from the dwarf as he fell down back to the hard earth.


    He landed hard on the ground, the weight of his remaining armor no doubt being a contributor. He was wounded, quiet heavily. I could see several deep cuts around his chest and stomach area. With one large hole that cut right through his bone and one of his lungs. He quickly regained his footing, he was wheezing but I have seen lesser mages survive from worse.


    I am sure if given enough time he would heal. The wonders of being a white core mage. But I wasn''t going to give him the time.


    I lifted my staff high. And a spell that I was all to familiar with filled the air. Tiny orbs of bright orange filled the air around us. Encompassing us in a small dome. Olfred was already recovering, I could sense his mana being drawn to his wounds and stone began to cover his wound and snap his broken bones back into place.


    "Don''t worry. We didn''t think that you would die from just that." I proudly mocked as I stabbed the end of my staff in the soil. And instantly the spell activated.


    The orbs of orange unleashed plumes of fire. Large pillars of stone erupted out from the ground as the Lance tried to defend himself. With a sharp flick of my wrist yellow coils of lightning that moved like violent snakes wrapped around the pillars and the dwarf. Pushing more mana into my spell I made sure to stabilize the spell.


    Despite being of elven heritage I was always inclined towards fire mana arts. Yet I was never able to fully unlock its deviant form. Something my elder brother did effortlessly when he was my age. I may harbor a deep hatred for Grey and how he has made a puppet out of me but his methods worked. Not only did my strengthened increase at a monstrous rate I was now able to tap into what I previously never could.


    The electricity from my lightning had magnetized the metal pillars as well as the Lance''s armor. And with enough of the current they attracted each other. The Lance''s body suddenly jerked forwards as his body rushed towards and attached itself onto the pillar.


    "Yeah, science bitch!" I exclaimed as I conjured chains of fire. They wrapped around the Lance''s arms and legs as they began to slowly burn into him.


    I slowly began to approach my prey. With Grey''s dragon close behind me. For the first time in a long while I felt good, I felt truly powerful. I may have been a bit too wary with dealing with this Lance over here. And doing this had placed everything into a scale I could understand.


    Holding myself in comparison to Grey seemed pointless. Even though I was growing day by day he always seemed like a mystery. Something I couldn''t even dream of understanding, let alone overcoming. With each passing day it felt as though I had made a deal with the devil.


    The dragon strode ahead of me as it lowered its large head to be face to face with the traitor. It large jaws opened and I could see it sharp teeth that looked more like the blades of swords than teeth. For a moment I wondered if it was going to eat him but I could sense the immense amount of mana the dragon was extracting from the Lance.


    It was in such high quantity that I could see tiny particles of white and orange mana traveling from the dwarf''s body and into the dragon''s maw. While mana beasts did posses a more acute natural mana manipulation I have never seem mana being actively siphoned off of a living being. Mana transferring was a tricky ordeal that was only theorized to be possible but was never full proven.


    As the dragon drained Olfred''s mana his armor broke away, wasting away into nothing as his large bulky features seemed to thin and wane. Until he was reduced to a pitiful state, looking more like a skinny boy than anything else. So much so that it made me question if mana was the only thing Grey''s pet over here took.


    But I wasn''t going to complain. Grey had made it very clear he had no uses for a solider who would sell out their own continent. And that means I had free rein here, which made my job much easier.


    The dragon leaned its large head back as it withdrew to the side. And I slowly began my approach towards the now weak Lance with my arms wide open in a mock welcoming gesture.


    "The mighty Lance Olfred of Darv!" I projected my voice outwards. I was going to enjoy this. It had been way too long since I was the one calling the shots.


    I reached out one of my hands as I touched the Lance''s own hollow cheek. He looked disgraceful. He hung his head low, perhaps he didn''t even have the strength to do that. He looked skinny, as if he hadn''t eaten properly in weeks. Pushing his chin up I made him stare into my eyes.


    Ah yes, the eyes. The window to one''s soul. And his eyes told me he was furious. They burned with a fire that wouldn''t be doused by any water. Pure rage and hatred I no doubt had felt myself.


    But I couldn''t help but pity him, just a little. Here he was, a Lance. The best of his people reduced to an insect.


    "A Lance, one who was chosen by the council to protect its people and look at you. A rat who sold out their own continent for the promise of power." I said in a lower voice but loudly enough that the people around us could still hear. I wanted him to feel shame, to feel despair. I wanted him to die knowing how much of a mockery he was.


    "Who are you." He hissed, his voice was dripping with venom. But this snake no longer had any bite. While being a white core Lance meant he recovered mana much faster I doubt that was only thing the dragon did. It seemed as if it had eaten away at the very life force he once possessed.


    "I think you would know." I quietly hissed into his ears as I slightly drew back my large hood. Realization spread across his face as his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Luc-" Before he could finish uttering my name I quickly covered his mouth with a hand.


    "Uh uh. Spoilers." I whispered as I made a shushing gesture with my other hand.


    He tried to scream, well, the best effort at a scream he could muster. But it was all just muffled by my hand.


    "I think I''ve wasted enough time here. It''s a shame, I expected more from you." I said with a slight tinge of sadness and regret in my voice.


    "But it was a bit fun." I said as I could feel a wicked smile grow on my face. With a snap of my fingers the insides of the traitor ignited into bright blue flames. He screamed in silence as my fire ate away at his internals. But even that didn''t last long, the flames quickly grew as I removed my hand from his mouth. He burned, his face locked into a silent scream of pain as he stared into the heavens.


    Until nothing but ash remained.


    Demeptah POV


    Vago''s flagship silently cruised along the aetheric void. Traveling along already calculated and well documented pathways within realms was the safest and quickest mode of transportation we had in our possession. The vast ocean of infinite aether went by many names, the void, the aetheric ocean, the dirac sea.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The pathways we carved out and formed from them were heavily used even before our full retreat into the aetheric sea with roads to the throneworld being heavily monitored and defended. Without the right clearance or identification a ship would never clear the throneworld''s atmosphere before it was wiped from the face of all realities. From what I have gathered from the little records that Vago kept onboard his ship our race seems to have devolved.


    We were once a mighty and benevolent race, creating order from the chaos of this cruel universe. We were near masters of the material world and here we were. Beaten and lacking numbers. Hiding in the great void while being more concerned about each other than the our mortal enemy.


    I truly lamented my absence in these thousands of years. With no central leading figure when the Emperor went into exile it left a massive power vacuum. While the acting council he put into place kept the realms in line for the first couple centuries it was perhaps the natural entropy of all things to become... chaotic.


    Highlord Oliurk sat a few distance away. Still in his heavy armor that was slowly mending itself from the damage it had suffered. He leaned on his prized glaive for support as he had the stern and serious look he always had.


    Despite all the time that had passed he didn''t seem to have changed at all. Perhaps a few more wrinkles and a look of wariness in his eyes, but he was the same Highlord I proudly served all those years ago.


    Several lighting artifacts hung on the walls and from the ceiling, casting the entire main bridge of the ship in a cold harsh light. With different runes and seals lining the inner walls. At the front we could see the ship traveling, well less moving itself, instead the space was moving around us. Aether carried the ship we were on through the infinite ocean of aether in between worlds.


    It was akin to using a warp portal, but at a far larger scale. And having been in stasis for so long it was doing a number on my insides. I flexed my hands again. The blackstone hugged my skin like a second layer of skin. I still felt sluggish compared to my prime and I hoped it was only the effects of long slumber and that it would only be temporary.


    Vago was at the front, small aetheric runes danced around him as the guided the ship through the void. The old man hasn''t changed much as well. I wondered if they had somehow unlocked the key to immortality or something. Or perhaps their mastery of mana and aether allowed them to renew their bodies. Whatever the case I began to believe that the unchanging leadership was also a big issue or race currently faced.


    We were all reduced to be squabbling delegates, desperate to climb over each other to secure more power. Whether that be political or physical. It filled me with unbridled rage. The asuras now rule the physical world while we are sitting around doing nothing about it. Was this to be our fate? To slowly decay and die off? No, I will not let such a thing happen on my watch. I will restore our former glory and take back what is rightfully ours.


    "We have arrived." Vago projected his voice into our mind as we entered the throneworld. The entire ship shook and violently jerked as we transition back into tangible space. Standing up from my seat I approached the front of the bridge.


    Having been placed into stasis far before our full retreat into the aetheric world I have never laid my eyes on the throneworld. And it was an immense sight.


    Roaring peaks of large mountains that pierced the clouds were covered in thick snow. And carved into the mountain face was the imperial palace. An extravagant work of architecture that was as massive as it was beautiful. Large domes of gold and spirals of blackstone reached up into the air as the entire palace easily covered the entire mountain.


    Just below the mountains were a sprawling city. Countless building formed a circular perimeter around the palace as large defensive walls lined the entire fortress city. To call it merely a city or a palace was a understatement. It was purposefully built to be a magnificent battle fortress. Representing the pinnacle of our empire


    Vago''s ship hastily made its way down, silently running on aether and mana fueled engines that made it effortlessly glide in the air.


    And as we drew closer the size of the palace became more apparent. Its size was so vast that I had to turn my head side to side to fully see each end. Vago carefully landed his ship just below the main front entrance.


    Exiting the ship I could see hundreds of row of stairs that lead up the the imperial palace. And even from here I could feel it. The mighty aura that emanated from it, no not from the building itself. The aura was coming from something within it. I could feel my lungs being constricted as it drew the air from my breath. My entire body felt heavy as if I was moving around in thick sludge. I could feel my mind numbing as which each ascending step as we all made our way up the stairs.


    Along our trek up the stairway that seem to go on forever I spotted many hooded figures. The sound of gears and servos whirling from underneath there crimson robes. They didn''t pay us any mind, they all seemed far too occupied with dealing with the heavy machinery that seemed was all over the palace. The subtle buzz of electricity and machinery gave off the feeling as though the entire place was alive and breathing.


    Oliurk stumbled for a second. It didn''t take a genius to figure out that we was still recovering from his last bout. The state his fortress was in was enough evidence I needed to come to such a conclusion. Using his glaive as a walking stick he stabilized himself as he continued, waving away Vago''s helping hand.


    It felt like eons but we soon made our way to the main entrance. A large archway made of expertly carved stone that hung thirty feet in the air. An entrance large enough that a small ship could have fit through. A waiting party of crimson robes figures welcomed us.


    They all bowed respectfully to us, all except one. He was far larger than the others. In fact he towered over all of us. He must have been at least 7 feet tall. He made his way towards us, each step was filled with the sound of machinery. As he drew closer I could make out his face under his large hood.


    His pale, sick looking skin only covered half of his face. The rest was a metal plate with a glowing red eye replacing his organic one. From under his robes emerged several thin metal arms, they grasped at Vago''s figure as he made a sort of welcoming gesture to the old chronomancer.


    He seemed a bit familiar to me but I couldn''t be sure. His attention then turned to me. And he gasped.


    "Ah, the famous grand general yet lives!" He exclaimed, his voice heavily distorted like some of white noise. Full of static and interference.


    He made his way towards me, moving his large body towards me as he took my hand in four of his.


    "You should introduce yourself, you have changed since the last time he seen you." Vago reminded the robes abomination of man and machine.


    "Ah yes." He said as he released my hand from his grips. He took a step back as he made a slight bowing gesture, or at least that is what I guess his attempt at movement was.


    "Highlord Varactor, at your service."


    "Varactor?" I question, completely bewildered. He was a scholar the last I remembered. A bit strange but a genius nonetheless. He was the once responsible for our great technological lead we possessed at the height of our short but violent conflict with the dragons.


    And no doubt the main progenitor of the technological marvels I didn''t recognize all around us. But now here he was. A husk of man, worn by a machine. I couldn''t fully see his body, and I didn''t want to. But I could tell he had replaced many of his body parts with artificial ones. But another question lingered on my mind.


    "What are you doing on the throneworld?" I questioned. As far as I know Varactor hated being involved with any sort of politics. He was a scientist not a politician, he had once said when I asked him about his position as Highlord. That was indeed his title but he acted more as a lead architect or lead designer of his realm.


    A realm that was heavily focused on industrialization and the manufacturing behind our war effort. Despite the vast disadvantageous starting point of our peaceful race he was able to match and surpass any tech the asuras had. And he would rarely even leave his personal chambers within his own realm. Only sending servants to deliver orders.


    "The same reason as you. For the arrival of the Emperor." He said as he said the title of our leader with reverence.


    "I have been making preparations to better sustain his physical body, lord general." He added.


    "Preparations?" I questioned and that was when Vago stepped forward.


    "His imperial majesty has spent the past several millennia in exile. And as you know time and space is... unpredictable the further you move out from a world." Vago explained.


    "From the reports we have ascertained from the custodians he took with him his body is in a very weak state." Highlord Oliurk spoke from behind me. It seems only I was the one out of the loop. The return of the Emperor. It will no doubt cause a massive stir within our already fracturing race. It most likely already had an effect.


    I clenched my fists as I thought back to my time by his side. Speaking to him always seemed... strange.Meeting with our war leader was always disorienting experiences. Subject to the lassitudes of memory even to being as powerful as I and other Highlords. I can''t even properly remember his face. All I could recall was his flowing long hair and powerful eyes that seemed to house a well of souls.


    He had told me his vision for the future. A future we would carve out ourselves. With no false gods to dictate us. But what does he do? The moment we needed him the most he exiles himself and leaves our entire race to rot. To thrash around blindly like a snake with no head.


    "Shall we?" Varactor made an inviting gesture and lead us into the imperial palace. The insides were just as extravagant as the outside. The ceiling stretched all the way into the sky, this was no aetheric trickery. It was all constructed meticulously by hand. Through the blood and tears of laborers that toiled for thousands of years.


    Chandeliers made of crystal shone like stars with art pieces the size of homes decorating the hallways. Many of them depicting key moments in our history. The first founding of our capital city, our discovery of the new continent. To the battles against the asuras that wounded the world.


    Walking down these halls was walking down history itself. Priceless relics and artifacts of ages gone by were displayed with a row of heads of dragons just above them. Any of their faces contorted into those of fear as disbelief.


    The entire chamber was larger than Oliurk''s entire fortress. And the palace only seemed to go deeper into the heart of the very mountain it was constructed on, I couldn''t begin the imagine the full extent of this fortress. It might as well be a full on country by itself from the size it held.


    As we continued down a deeper into the main palace chamber the room were filled with the same red cloaked individuals as they worked away at machinery. Wires and tubes littered the floors and walls as we drew closer and closer to what I could only presume was the throneroom.


    And soon we were here. A long dark hallway gave way into a massive door. With two custodians standing guard, if I hadn''t known better I would have presumed they were just statues, that was how still they stood guard. There gold trimmed blackstone armor matched the door, blending them to the gates they guarded almost perfectly.


    The door they guarded was made of pure blackstone, its dark black surface reflected any sort of light and made it appear like the night sky. On the massive gates was a carving, depicting the Emperor, wearing his armor and sword. Standing tall and proud as his stood above the corpse of a deceased dragon, his sword buried deep into its throat.


    Although it was only a carving on the gates they still filled me with a sense of awe, my body urged me to bow at the sheer grandeur of it all but there was something else. Beyond the gates I felt it. The aura that threatened to kill me, a power that was beyond this world. I have met and killed asuras before, and this didn''t even compare to them. This felt like I was in the presence of a true god.


    As we all approached the gate the custodians moved. With a small nod they both acknowledged the old chronomancer, who looked so weak in comparison.


    Then Vago handed a small sealing tesseract to Varactor. It smooth polished surface giving off a soothing blue glow.


    "With this it is ready." Varactor whispered in anticipation.


    I don''t know what came over me, but I heard it. A calling, the gates were beckoning me to come closer. My feet moved on their own as I walked up to the gates. The custodians moved instantly, they almost seemed to have teleported. Their spears were drawn as they aimed it at my head.


    "No, let him through." The old master chronomancer croaked. It took a few seconds but the elite guards listened and withdrew their weapons. But I had barely noticed.


    My hands touched the cold metal surface. Tracing the intricate curves and marks no doubt made by the finest hands of our race. I could feel a subtle pull as the aether reacted to my touch.


    I could see the purple particles gather around my hand as it began to surround my entire body. For some reason I didn''t feel alarmed, instead I felt a sense of longing. Like I belonged here. Before I realized I was drawn into the gates. The aether wrapping around me and pulling me in.


    My vision changed, I was standing on a hard stone. My body felt entirely weightless, as if I was floating in water. My heart felt empty, as if my soul was gone. Slowly raising my head I was blinded. A light that glowed so bright that it burned my skin. I raised my hands to shield them but they didn''t help.


    Then the light dimmed and I could see what it was. Or in this case who it was.


    I saw a man. The skinny remains of a man I once knew and followed. He appeared like a skeleton with parchment thin skin stretched over his body. His hollow eyes were black holes. Darker than any darkness I have seen before. His mouth was opening in a silent scream as his head was slightly titled downward, staring directly at me.


    He sat upon a throne, but to call it a throne was a stretch of the definition. He was surrounded in machinery, wires and tubes ran off of him and covered him. Stretching on for miles in all sides. Arcane technology created to keep his soul anchored to his decaying body. He was the once glorious leader. The man who led our race in war we had little hope winning. The Emperor.


    He should have been dead. His body was rotten, it was merely a corpse yet his soul still burned bright. Like a star that refused to be snuffed out the cold darkness of space. I could feel his power all around me. It was like toxic fumes, it made me lightheaded and nausea. I doubt even Kezess Indrath held this much power. I could feel my skin burning as I stood in his presence, the aether was screaming in pain as he exerted his will over them.


    I sank to my knees. Tears ran down my face, I couldn''t tell if it was because of the blinding light he emitted or something else. This was what only legends and myths talked about. Something the asuras of Ephetous couldn''t hold a candle to. This was a true god.


    I hung my head low as I uttered my first words to our leader in thousands of years.


    "I have returned, father."

 Chapter 42-Lost Memories

    Originally uploaded Oct 17, 2023


    Demeptah POV


    My feet touched the cold stone floor as I dropped to the floor. My mind felt numb as I tried to process what had just transpired. Several figures reached out to catch my falling body, but I paid them no mind.


    I tried to recall my conversation with the Emperor, with my father. But it felt faint, like a long forgotten memory or a hazy dream. I forced my eyes shut as they threatened to pop out of their sockets. The only thing I truly remembered was a command. An order that was didn''t feel like my own or even the Emperor''s. Like a thought that was forcefully implanted into the deepest parts of my waking mind.


    A hooded face entered my vision. His cold grey skin with half of his face covered by a metal plating with a glowing red eye.


    "General?" He sounded as if he was underwater. Muffled and barely audible.


    Another figure dropped to his knees as he stared at my face. A cold stern face of a warrior, who has done unspeakable things for his cause.


    He lightly slapped my face with his large hands. "Demeptah, speak to me." My Highlord commanded and I tried complied. Taking a couple seconds to find the words I was searching for. My whole entire body felt foreign, as if it wasn''t mine.


    The inside of my mouth didn''t feel real, it felt all wrong. As if my perception of reality was turned upside down.


    "He is fine." A older voice cut clean through the muffling rumbling I could make out. Both the mechanical abomination and my Highlord turned to the source of the voice.


    Lord chronomancer Vago walked towards us, using his staff of dilation as a walking cane. He seemed so physically frail. A strong gust of wind would have been enough. But runes of aevum burned brightly all over his body. His usual green eyes glowed with a mixture of gold and amethyst.


    By his side two custodians, each towering over all of us stood. They didn''t do anything but their power was unmistakable, it said that they were given a portion of the Emperor''s might and brilliance when they were first created. And they indeed share a similar air.


    Varactor drew closer, I could hear mechanical whines and gears turning as his synthetic eye glowed an ominous red.


    "He has physically aged, yet his core." His whispered in awe.


    "I must say I am envious general. You are the first being to have personally spoken to his imperial majesty in thousands of years." As Vago uttered those words the entire room grew silent. Even the robed people of Varactor''s realm halted their actions as they turned their heads to our direction.


    I slowly began to regain my bearing. Pushing myself off of the cold stone floor, I unconsciously felt for my core. It was still growing a blinding white. But something had changed within it. Around the corona of light that gleamed around my core a misty aura of purple and gold hung. Glowing in tangent with my own organ. As I reached for it with my mind my mind''s hand reeled back.


    As if I was afraid of it. I could not draw any closer, my own touch was repelled. Vago now stood in front of me. He was much shorter than me, a fact only further enhanced by his crouched stature.


    "Now tell me, general. What is your next course of action as the only living heir." Vago said as a creepy smile grew on his old and wrinkled face. And at the mention of my relation to the Emperor the already silent room seemed to halt. As if the river of time had been stopped itself.


    Varactor took a step back as he stared back at me with bewilderment. Oliurk stood frozen, his stone cold mask slipped for only a moment as he learned of my true identity. He recovered the quickest as he began to question both of us.


    "What! How? The Emper-"


    "The Emperor holds many secrets he does not wish to share with us all." Vago silenced my Highlord.


    "But why reveal this piece of information now?" Varactor questioned. He was always overly logical and calculating. It made normal casual conversation quiet a challenge with him. And he seems to have already processes the fact of my lineage.


    Vago''s eyes only seems to brighten as runes glowed warm on his skin as glyphs and arrays of aether patterns floated around him and the floor. He stared back at the two other Highlords, in a way that conveyed he deemed them beneath him.


    "You are to do your duties. Nothing more nothing less." His voice carried authority as it echoed around the large cavernous palace chamber.


    While I would imagine that at least Oliurk wanted to protest he knew better than to challenge Vago in his own realm. He was already weakened enough as it is, even at full strength I doubt he could have taken on two of the Emperor''s elite guardians and a master chronomancer. Not to the mention the continent worth of firepower the throneworld no doubt possessed.


    My eyes drifted away to the small glowing sealing tesseract Varacter still held in his cold metal hands. For some reason unknown to me I was drawn towards it as my mind replayed what little I could recall from my meeting with my father.


    He had given an order. Planting it deep into my psyche with a purpose I was compelled to follow. Like some animalistic instinct that I couldn''t hope to suppress.


    In motions that didn''t feel like my own I drew my lance from my dimensional storage. Its spearhead ignited into purple lightning as I brought it down on the abomination of a Highlord. Cleaving cleanly through his metal arm before he could react I caught the dimensional prison in my hands.


    The two custodians instantly jumped into action. Their spears sparked and glowed with icy blue lightning as they moved to engage me. Oliurk''s glaive roared to life as he also pointed his weapons towards me. Varactor took a fearful step backwards, he was a brilliant mind but he was no fighter and he knew that fact very well.


    The only one that seemed to be perfectly calm was Vago. A slight smile was plastered on his old face as runes of aevum burned bright on his skin and robes.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Highlord Oliurk bellowed, trying to make his currently weakened state not so apparent.


    Vago appeared in between me and warriors that were poised to take my head. While I was more than proficient in a fight and perhaps could have dealt with a weakened Oliurk and two custodians there was no way I was getting out of this realm alive.


    "Worry not, old friend." Vago reassured them. As he turned slightly to face both of us. Even being near him now I could feel time act strangely. I could feel time accelerate and decelerate rapidly in a disorienting fashion. I saw slivers of visions, of both past and future. With most of them ending in my death.


    "Vago, explain yourself!" Oliurk commanded but he shut his mouth when Vago turned his attention towards the Highlord. I could feel it, the power. The weight of a mountain came baring down on all of us. A feeling most Highlords weren''t very used to or have forgotten since the time of the scouring.


    "Know your place Oliurk." Vago warned as he turned fully to face me. With a small flick of his wrist a small portal ripped space and time open as it appeared behind me.


    I turned back to see the portal. Its gaping maw of aether and mana swirling in a cyclone. Ready to transport any who stepped into its mouth.


    "Go ahead. General, fulfill your duty and I will play my part." Vago said with a sense of aloofness.


    Perhaps he had predicted all of this. Maybe this was the command that was now ingrained into my mind. But I didn''t truly care. My father was no longer the man that had led all of us. I still couldn''t fully recall all the detail but I felt a cold sense of detachment from his rotting corpse.


    Our race under his rule would only end in our death. He had even abandoned us when we didn''t live up to his dreams. Only returning when he had no choice.


    ''No.'' I thought in my head as I tightly clutched at the sealing tesseract in my palm.


    ''I shall not repeat the same mistakes that had placed our race in such a state. No, I shall be the one to lead us into salvation and to reclaim what was rightfully ours.''


    I looked back at the old chronomancer one last time. His eyes glowing fully gold now he gave a small nod as he spoke quietly in a reassuring tone that only I could hear.


    "The phoenixes of Hearth shall serve their purpose."


    And with that I stepped into the portal as it transported me away from the throneworld.


    Mordain POV


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    My footsteps echoed in the dark stairways under the Indrath clan castle. Small lumes of blue light showed me the way as I continued deeper down. The usual elaborate decorations and tapestries of the castle were absent here.


    Carved directly from the body of Geolus the earth type mana hung heavy in the air like a dense fog. This place was not for receiving any visitors. Guards sculpted from the earth stood at each side of the long hallway I came to. As I drew closer and closer to my destination the air grew heavier.


    It felt as if I was wading through water. The only reason why I was even allowed here was due to my close connection to Kezess. Any intruder, high ranking asura or not would have been dealt with if they came uninvited.


    My footsteps slowed as I came to the end of the hallway. A dead end, a brick wall sat in front of me. Without hesitation I stepped into the illusion as I could feel my body being pulled away and transported elsewhere.


    I landed in a small room. Surrounded by a cascade of falling water that gave off the feeling of being completely underwater a small table made of white marble sat in the center. And with the table were a pair of matching chairs. Unadorned by any mark of status or power, they didn''t need it.


    And in one of the chairs sat my old friend. He took on the appearance of a young man in his physical prime. Snow white hair hung loosely from his head as he sat with his eyes closed.


    His aura was almost undetectable. It blended flawlessly to the ambient mana that I would have doubted his existence if I weren''t staring directly at him.


    Kezess Indrath. The king of Ephetous, the one who forged the great eight and brought an end to the time of war. He was the current and longest reigning leader in asura history, so much so that it seemed difficult trying to imagine Ephetous without him on the throne.


    He was an presence that oversaw all that transpired within our borders and was a being that was present for many of our lives. It was only happenstance that I had fostered a friendship with him. Despite our race''s blatant animosity towards each other we were perhaps the bridge that kept it together.


    He was the one that approached me when I was still young. Perhaps he saw some potential in me, or maybe he just wanted to bring the Asclepius clan in line and thought befriending the future leader of the clan was the best way to go about things.


    Nevertheless ever since that first meeting we have spoken true to each other. Each being the other''s eyes to things we were previously blind to. And the reason why I had requested a meeting with him today.


    We have many times discussed things that we were both ashamed of. Of things that were to go unspoken for all of eternity. Of the atrocities that were conducted during the age of war. We were truthful and sought one another''s counseling.


    I began walking towards the lord of dragons and his eyes fluttered open. Revealing his eyes that almost changed its hue. It started out as a bright purple, bordering on pink. Thank shifted darker into that of the deep sea.


    He stood in a singular graceful motion. His simple white robes rustled. They were plain with only a gold lining on the cuffs and collars. He didn''t need any fancy clothes or armor to look like a king.


    "Greetings, Mordain." As he spoke he moved his hands and clasped them behind his back.


    I bowed as a sign of respect. Despite our closeness he was still the ruler of Ephetous and all asuras.


    "You have things you wish to speak with me about." He said, more as a statement of fact than a question. His gaze was sharp and hard as obsidian. A soft smile grew on his face but his eyes told a different story.


    He gestured for my to take a seat. I slowly approached the other chair and sat down only when he did so first as a sign of respect.


    "I do Kezess." I said in a low tone. I was perhaps one of the few living asuras that could refer to Lord Indrath by his birth name. While I would refrain from doing so in more public setting this was a personal conversation.


    Kezess simply nodded slightly, telling me to speak. Staring directly into the lord of dragon''s eyes I could see his eyes shifting ever so slightly in color. Like the clouds of a turbulent storm.


    I smoothed over my long red hair as I began to speak in measured tones. Trying to gauge Kezess'' reaction to each word. While his face never truly faltered I have grown used to reading his emotions through the minute changes in the aura he emitted. While it was greatly difficult it wasn''t impossible, at least for me who had spent a great deal of time with him.


    "During one of our clan''s expeditions to Dicathen my clan members had made a discovery." I placed an small orb on the table. Its smooth milky white surface was marked by small gold writing. Not being a dragon meant I couldn''t sense and utilize the building block of reality but it was difficult not noticing the abnormal amounts of aether being produced from this small orb.


    Kezess'' gaze shifted to the orb for a split second then turned back to me. He clearly knew more than he was letting on but he allowed me to continue. He was always like this, he played the role of an aloof king that was impartial to everything. When in truth in he eyes and ears in every corner of Ephetous. He was an intelligent man playing the fool to win the long game.


    And he must have an inkling that I wasn''t fully telling the truth even now. In truth when he had ordered for the extermination of the Djinn race I was greatly opposed to his ruling. We asuras have always acted at mere spectators of the outside world of lessers. Only stepping in subtle ways to help aid them from their own destruction.


    But after discovery the djinn Kezess'' mode of dealing with them was far different. Actually leaving Ephetous to personally have  meeting with them in their capital city. Afterwards he ordered only his most trusted and royal forces to burn their civilization to the ground and erase them from all know records. He practically had deleted them from history.


    While total extermination wasn''t completely unheard of it was not meant to be used for a entire race that stretch two continents. Such methods were only reserved for the most treacherous clans or families who atrocities were better forgotten.


    While lord Indrath had torched the djinn many of them retreated into their life''s work as they called it. While my clan had aided some of them in small strongholds within Dicathen and Alacrya. And the true reason why I was here to question Kezess'' choices. The lie about finding this djinn artifact was only a excuse to see him. I knew the dangers, but I wanted, no I needed to know why he did such a thing.


    Us asuras always distanced ourselves from the problems of the lessers. Holding each other to a noblesse oblige. I wanted to fully understand the reasoning, I just wanted to hear it from the man I once called a friend.


    Kezess stared silently at me. His eyes shifting to a darker hue as he waited for me to continue. I could picture him, the blood of millions on his hands. The blood of lessers that we agreed to never intervene with.


    "If I recall correctly this type of writing and inscription are the working of the djinn." As I mentioned the forbidden race Kezess'' aura shifted. Before it was like the ocean, powerful but still calm. Now I could feel the waves growing turbulent.


    Indrath''s hands reached out as he gently touched the ancient artifact. The gold writing reacted by changing color to that of rich purple at his touch.


    "Mordain." He started speaking in measured tones. He seemed indifferent on the outside but I knew better than to assume.


    "The only reason why I have allowed you an audience so far  was because you are a good friend. But I must warn you to spare any words of that race." He warned as the removed his hand from the orb as the aether that surrounded the artifact subsided.


    "Why did you do it?" I asked, almost desperately. Asking for the reason why he had given the order. And why did he bury the truth for all the rest of Ephetous.


    "They posed a threat and their knowledge was dangerous." Kezess said as if he was stating the obvious. But we both knew he was absolutely full of it.


    "They were peaceful. They sought nothing but knowledge and the betterment of all." I refuted the ancient dragon, as I spoke I could feel flames creeping up on my body in reaction to my heightened emotions.


    "They have deceived you young phoenix." He retorted as he waved his hand. The surrounding area changed. We were in a tall tower, out the window I could see a thick covering of clouds and the bright blue sky, indicating we were now high up in the air. Without moving Kezess now was standing. His eyes now dark like violent amethyst lightning.


    "You come to my castle to point fingers and accusations. Your closeness to me was the only thing protecting your clan for now and I insist you thread lightly." He warned. He never raised his voice. He had no need to. He aura was a tempest of power and fury. Now stirring like a rising storm.


    "You know more than you are letting now." I whispered just loud enough for him to hear as I took a small step back. The Indrath clan has been the one who rose above the chaos and death that were the warring periods. They stood above all other clans and step up the social structure that are still followed to this day. Uniting all of the clans and races of Ephetous for the first time in recorded history. They didn''t achieve this through happenstance or mere luck.


    The dragons were a special race. Being the only race with the natural gift of aether. They spread their influence and furthered their power with their raw strength.  And Kezess was their race''s pinnacle.


    Kezess turned his back to me as he face the window. As he did so the sky changed, time was fast forwarded as the sunset burned the sky a deep amber before turning into a deep abyssal blue of the darkest depths of the ocean.


    I could tell from the air around him that he wasn''t happy. But I never could get a clear read on his inner thoughts. In comparison to him I was still only a child, he has lived through many more things than I could imagine. And playing the uncaring and detached king was what he did best.


    Suddenly without warning Kezess'' king forces exploded out. It claws reached out for me as my body was frozen solid from the sheer pressure. The stone walls and floor cracked as I lashed out with my fire. Bright orange flames erupted out from my body as I struggled to fight against the dragon''s power.


    I could feel sweat running down my back as I was driven to my knees, desperately trying not to be crushed like an insect by the intent of my old friend. He slowly turned back to face me. His eyes now a deep purple, almost black. A stern and unchanging face stared back at me.


    In a last ditch attempt at survival I activated the artifact that rested in my pocket as I could feel the motes of aether attach themselves onto my body. Pulling me away and carry me away from the dragon''s grasps. Yet I still saw Kezess face, completely unfazed with a slight smile. As if he was hoping for me to do so.


    It was nearly instant, the teleportation artifact the djinn had gifted me when I had informed them of my meeting with the lord of dragons. I had originally thought that he would have noticed, and perhaps he did. I landed in one of the private chambers of one of the underground strongholds my race had aided the djinn construct.


    Originally being a dungeon that was deep within the Alacryan forests, we had fashioned it into a underground sanctuary for the djinn the dwell within. Quickly regaining my footing I headed out of the room. Swinging open the door I was met by a wide open cavern.


    Plants and vegetation grew from the farms the djinn had fashioned as people were coming to and fro, going about with their daily lives.


    And with that a overwhelming sense of dread filled me. I clutched the artifact that brought me here that was still in my pocket tightly, as it threatened to shatter. I dreaded the fact that Kezess might be able to trace where I was through this artifact. I couldn''t comprehend how but the dragons knew their way around aether far better than I.


    I would be serving all these djinn survivors lives to him on a silver platter. Rushing through the crowd of people that began to gather around me. They tried to console me or ask about my well being. In a blind panic I pushed them aside as I jumped into the air. Wings of fire carried me deeper into the dungeon as I headed for their chief''s housing.


    As I rushed through the air I could still see the slight smirk that Kezess gave me as I teleported away from his grasps. An all knowing type of look that predicted my move. Perhaps he knew all along, what the Asclepius clan had done. The treason we had committed. He only wanted me spark the flames for what he wanted to do all along.


    I didn''t want to imagine what he would do to my innocent clan members back on Ephetous. I wouldn''t be surprised if he didn''t have his forces lying in wait for this moment. We may as well be forced to flee from the land of asuras and scatter and hide in Dicathen and Alacrya. We may be on our way to join the djinn.


    I just hoped that history won''t repeat itself.

 Chapter 43-Sentencing

    Originally uploaded Oct 30, 2023


    Lord Asclepius POV


    I overlooked the beautiful sunset upon Ephetous. The sun cast a warm light across the horizon. A soft cool breeze ran through my orange hair as it fluttered in the wind.


    It was rare for me to have such peace and quiet. Being the clan leader of one of the Great Eight was never easy. I also never particularly liked having to uphold the airs of a king or leader of a race. It was all too restrictive and suffocating. Being on troubling terms with the Indrath clan didn''t make it any easier.


    Nevertheless it was my son Mordain who had gained the favor of the king of asuras. It wasn''t a match you would imagine that would work. Lord Indrath was already ancient even by asuran standards when he met Mordain. But my son makes it work somehow.


    In the distance I could a large whale-like creature rise from just beyond the horizon. Its massive body glimmered blue like sapphires in the evening light. The leviathan hung in the air for a moment before diving back behind the horizon and disappeared.


    Looking down for a moment I saw the ashen black soil of our home. Despite what looked like scorched earth green plants decorated the earth. While us phoenixes had an affinity for fire based mana arts, we were masters of death and rebirth. And cultivating plants and other life in such conditions were of no challenge to us.


    I rested my hands on the balcony of the main tower located in the center of our clan. Overlooking the entire home of our clan. Situated near a dormant volcano the ash from previous eruptions gave the soil more nutrients for plant life than one would expect.


    I could see small children running around, playing. Enjoying their childhood. Such a sight brought a small smile to my face. Despite all my efforts I was never a good king. I have failed my clan on many occasions yet they still stood by me. Was it perhaps a sense of duty? Or have they just not found a suitable replacement for me yet.


    From where I stand now my son is shaping up to be a greater leader than I ever was. He was still young and stubborn sometimes but their were flames of ambition within him. He was charismatic yet wise for his age and would only grow into his future role with time.


    I pondered the future of my son and my clan after I was gone. Phoenixes are a bit strange when it came to death. We could incarnate if we so chose to, and had the skills and strength to undergo it. But nobody was truly immortal. It wasn''t a perfect processes that grew difficult with age. Time eventually brought an end to us all, even to asuras.


    The Asclepius clan was always at odds with the Indrath clan. Even after the time of war and strife when living mountains roamed freely on Ephetous and battles between god-like beings were common place. It was indeed Kezess who brought an end to such times, and created the council of the Great Eight clans.


    He kept us around despite our long and bloody history. Was it perhaps to keep a close eye on us? We both knew a full out war with the Indrath clan would only end in the complete erasure of our clan. Indeed that was the true for most of the other clans as well. While we still greatly respected Lord Indrath and his accomplishments it was the fear of his own power as well as his clans that kept all of us in line.


    I checked my wrist to look at the time. It was getting late, evident by the falling sun. Mordain had left to have a personal meeting with Lord Indrath and by all accounts he should have been back by now. But it had been a while since they have formally spoken so I thought little of it.


    They were always close. Even though both respective clans held an open hatred for each other Mordain was a close friend to the lord of dragons. They would go hours talking to each other, sharing grievances and speaking truly with one another. He was the one bridge between the clans that held it together, a friendship that I only wished for it to grow.


    Ephetous was a peaceful land,the eras of war and blood long over. And I didn''t want my clan to be the catalyst for a new age of warfare.


    As I stood on my overhanging balcony staring up into the sky that was now growing dark with small pinpricks of light from distant stars I sensed a sudden change in pressure. I jolted up straight as I could feel the strong aura that was fast approaching.


    Mana traveled up into my eyes as I augmented my sense to better see what it could be. In the distance I saw dark shadows moving in the sky, bloating out the stars as they moved across the darkened sky.


    Before they arrived a strong gust of wind struck me. Like the winds of a hurricane, it almost knocked my off balance. I heard the surprised shrieks and screams from the children and civilians below.


    And before I knew it the full might of a king''s force was upon me. The air was pushed right out of my lungs as I struggled to gasp for air. The torrents of wind grew stronger as I could sense several strong mana signatures closing in all around me. And soon I heard the beating of massive wings as they came into vision. Illuminated from below by the city lights their gemstone-like scales glistened like the very stars they blocked.


    Dragons. I thought in my mind as they began to encircle the main tower. All of them were high ranking veterans of the Indrath clan. Many had marking of gold across their flanks as each of them emitted a powerful aura. Then one particularly large dragon, its scales a vibrant green and eyes that looked more like amethyst than actual eyes moved forward to approach me.


    The overwhelming force was coming from it. The same one that was currently slowly strangling me. No, I realized it was coming from the being upon its back.


    Lord Indrath stood on the back of the dragon. Wearing the same clean white robes he always preferred with his silvery hair dancing in the wind. His eyes the color of violent purple lightning.


    I staggered back for a moment. It was rare for Lord Indrath to ever leave his castle. Let alone personally visit another clan. It was far more common for each clans head to converge and met at the royal castle.


    Regaining my strength I calmed myself. The city below must have been in utter shock and chaos. Having Lord Indrath accompanied by this many dragons never meant anything good. Taking a deep bow of respect I held that pose for a while before I regained myself.


    Clearing my throat I began to speak. Trying to be cautiously friendly but respectful.


    "Lord Indrath. What brings you here to our clan?"


    Lord Indrath silently scanned the city that laid below him. His face never changing, the air around him never ceased. Then his stone cold eyes that could have cut steel with a mere gaze looked back into mine. And for the first time since I could remember I felt truly small.


    He didn''t speak, as one of the dragons stepped forward. His powerful wings kicking up dust as I could hear my people below begin to seek shelter.


    "Lord Indrath has personally come due to his respect for your son and your clan." The dragon opened its mouth to speak. The word coming out of his mouth in a low yet audible bellow. Looking over the dragon''s scaly shoulders I could see the distant horizon, the dying sunlight being blocked by even more dark shadows I could only assume were more dragons.


    The mana carried me up towards Kezess Indrath. As we were now eye level. His eyes changed hues again, this time to a light violet, almost pink color.


    "I''d rather not speak to some messenger." I said, putting force into my voice. I pushed back against Indrath mountain-like aura with my own, it wasn''t enough to overpower his but it made breathing easier.


    In the blink of an eye the lord of dragons was now in front of me as an arm''s length. I couldn''t see it but I could sense the tinge of aether he wielded as he teleported. And with a single fluid motion a parchment appeared in his hands. He unraveled it as he began to recite the passage that was inscribed upon it.


    "For the crimes of prince Mordain, the Asclepius clan is to be exiled from Ephetous. Affected immediately." He said in a cold stern tone.


    I was dumbstruck for a moment. "Wait, what?" I began to question as I reached for Kezess. But my hands were stopped by large hands. Turning my head I saw that two of the dragons had taken their humanoid forms and stood at either side. Wearing heavy armor that made me question how they were even flying in the first place.


    Golden runes of Realmheart shined like the drop of morning sun on their skin. They may have been Kezess'' elite guards but they were still his underlying. With a sharp flick of my wrists I released myself from their grasps as I approached Kezess. The other dragons began to move into position, trying to defend their kind but they halted when Indrath raised his hands, telling them to stop.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    He stared back at me. His eyes a swirling whirlpool of power and wisdom. It was now, where I was face to face with the true lord of all asuras. The being who brought living mountains to heel, a being who ended a war where gods took to the field. Without his mask of indifference or benevolence I now understood the massive gulf between our abilities.


    "The only reason you are alive is because of the respect I hold for you and your clan. Be thankful for my mercy." He said without a hint of remorse or regret in his voice. As if exiling an entire clan, a clan that was a part of the Great Eight was a small trivial matter. No wonder he could have ordered the extermination of an entire race.


    Kezess turned to leave. But I was in denial. I clenched my fists as my nails dug into my skin and drew hot blood. The other dragons began to move towards me. Most likely to bind me and bring me before the official court to begin my clan''s banishment. I stared back at the head of Kezess Indrath. His silvery white hair gently swayed with the wind. I wasn''t sure what drove me, a mix of desperation and rage most likely.


    My mana flared up like a bonfire. Bright orange and red flames illuminated my balcony as large wings made of feathers of fire and lava sprouted from my back. The other dragons reeled back as I unleashed my full form.


    The overhanging balcony under us collapsed as I took to the air with one powerful beat of my large wings. Sending broken debris tumbling down to the ground below. Even from here I could sense the mana signatures of my guards flaring up in response to my own.


    With a heavy slash of my wing I unleashed a arch of fire. Striking two of the dragons directly on their wings, making them roar in pain as flames danced on their body. As the two dragons who took on a humanoid appearance quickly discarded their human shape and returned to their full form. But even they were struck aside by a single breath of my flames.


    My entire body was bathed with flames as I charged for Indrath. His was still turned away from me as I quickly dived for him. I knew it was suicide but what choice did I have. Being exiled from Ephetous brought shame and disgrace to the clan leader that was worse than death. And as a phoenix who lived longer than most through our natural rebirth process it dug deeper for us.


    Before my claws could reach the lord of dragons a sudden electrifying pain shot up and down my entire body. It felt as though tiny knifes dipped in acid were stabbing my entire body all at once. Loosing control of my body I tumbled out of the sky as I crashed into the homes below. I roared in pain as I writhed on the ground, igniting nearby building as I did so.


    As the pain subsided a looming shadow was cast over me and I stared up into the now night sky. The faint moonlight silhouetted the figure that hung over me. Like death itself. Lord Indrath''s robes danced in the night breeze as his eyes now glowed an ominous deep purple.


    He didn''t move, nor did his face ever change. He merely reach out with one of his hands and I could feel the mana begin to abandon my body. I struggled to get back up when four dragons converged and pinned me to the ground. Each grabbing one of my limbs and planting me still. The flames of my body flared up once again in protest but I was loosing more mana than I could absorb.


    And soon the fire on my body was snuffed out as I was forced out of my full form and back into my human form. I struggled for breath as I began to cough. Chains of aether and mana lunged for me like serpents as they violently locked around my arms and legs.


    Kezess released his grasp of my mana before it would have killed me and gently floated down to the ground. He stared down at me a moment before he turned around. He issued one final order for his dragon warriors before he disappeared with a flash of aether and mana.


    "Bring him."


    ***


    I woke to harsh light shinning into my face. I squinted my eyes as they struggled to adjust to the bright beam of light that illuminated my face. My vision still blurry I tried to move my arms that were hanging in the air.


    When I did I felt a strong tugging sensation as my arms didn''t move. Suddenly a wave of electrifying pain washed over my body as I gasped sharply in pain. It felt as though my very nerves were being burned as the pain sobered me up.


    When I had came to my sense I craned my neck back as I took in where I was. The Ephetous court room.  Large stained windows made up the walls, each of them showcasing an important part of our land''s history. With all large domed glass ceiling that illuminated the entire room with the sun''s fresh light. With patterns of elaborate tapestries were carved into the floors with water glowing through them.


    The entire room was full, which was not a common occurrence. Multiple stands of seats were filled with asuras, both young and old from all of the clans. Some I haven''t seen in decades.


    Upon an elevated platform sat all of the leaders of the Great Eight. Dressed in formal black attire they looked down upon me, some with pity, some with visible disgust and disdain. And just above them sat Lord Indrath upon a throne made of white marble, separated from the rest of the asuran council. He still wore his usual clean white robes, his face his usual cold careless stare.


    I turned my head to look at the bindings that held me. Dark grey cuffs were shackled on my wrists and ankles, slowly draining me of my mana as they held me in place. I flexed my arms once again, only to be met by the same wave of pain that threatened to drive me out of my mind.


    I had gone through rigorous training upon my father''s request when I was younger. I had participated in the gruesome wars that shaped the very land I stood upon. I had gone through trials and tribulations I wouldn''t hope on my worst enemy but this was something else. A tool or relic that seemed to plug directly into my brain and nerves system, sending pain that was unlike anything I have felt before.


    I shut my eyes in a futile attempt to escape the pain, my entire body shook as tinges of red flames danced around my body. But I lacked the strength to break free. And even if I did I doubt I would even survive a second here with the Great Eight here.


    "Lord Asclepius." A stern voice addressed me, one I was all too familiar with.


    Raising me head once more I saw the lord of the Thyestes clan. Ademir wore deep black robes that hid his physique. But even from here I could see the outline of his tall and lean body of a well trained fighter.


    His two central eyes that shined with a bright purple light looked back at mine and for a split second I could have sworn I saw the faintest hint of sadness within them.


    "Lord Asclepius, as the speaking representative of the Great Eight we have brought you here to decree the council judgment upon your transgressions." He spoke in a well mannered fashion, like he had done this thousands of times before.


    I knew what was to become of me and my clan. Even if I didn''t let my emotions get ahead of me our collaborations with the Djinn were always a touchy subject. With only the most trusted members of our clan being in the know and even among them, only the most loyal were allowed to make contact with the near extinct race.


    Lord Indrath must have know from the beginning. If not from the start he must have figured it out rather quickly. He always played up the airs of an uncaring ruler. One who sat upon the throne and didn''t bother with the troubles and workings of lesser asuras. So we walked the border lightly. Never directly bringing the subject to light.


    I thought back to my son, Mordain. He had grown a close connection with the Djinn. In face he seemed to spend more and more time with them than here on Ephetous. He went to Lord Indrath with the pretenses of catching up with an old friend.


    ''What a old fool I was.'' I said in my head. I should have known from the look in his eyes. The look of wanting justice and vindication that burned like the sun. Yet I still let him go, I still trusted him to make the best decision for all of us, for our whole clan.


    There wasn''t a single doubt in my mind that he was the trigger for all of this. The truth behind massacre of the Djinn race was something the lord of dragons had tried very hard to cover up. I didn''t put it past him to have already silenced many of his own ranks that disagreed with him. And a reasonable explanation as to why he would personally leave his castle with an army of his elite dragons to our clan.


    Lord Ademir cleared his throat before he continued. He was clearly bothered by the events that were transpiring but he did not make them apparent. He did not desire the attention to be turned upon his own clan.


    "The Asclepius clan is to be removed from the Great Eight and exiled from Ephetous. With Lord Asclepius sentenced to execution and forced rebirth for the clan''s transgressions."


    As he finished speaking the room grew deathly quiet. The Great Eight was established by Indrath himself after he ended the times of strive and war. A formal council of the notable asuras clans that represented their race. The removal of one of the clans and exile of them were unheard of.


    Even in my weakened state I could feel the mana signatures and aura of the auras in the crowd changing. Some flared up in rage while others were snuffed out like candlelight. But none of them dared to question the council''s decision.


    Lord Indrath arose from his seat. And as he did so the entire room went on one knee as they deeply bowed in respect. He appeared before me, seemingly teleporting the short distance. He looked down upon me with his eyes that were now a light lavender of a summer flower. He studied my for a second before turning his back on me once again.


    Gathering the little strength I had I mustered up both the energy and courage to speak out, shouting for the now departing king of asuras.


    "Wait! My son, where is my son?" I questioned him and upon me asking he stopped in his tracks.


    He turned his head, giving me a sideways glance. If he had gone to meet with Lord Indrath and sparked the flames that creating this whole conflict than-


    "He shall met his judgement as will you." He coldly said, his dominating aura pressing down on me like a mountain. Before he released it and vanished before our very eyes. I felt my heart dropping to the bottom of my stomach. If I were to undergo execution by the most devastating method that was available to us phoenixes than that would mean my own son...


    Two large and strong hands grabbed my shoulders. They lifted me up to my feet as they escorted me to my final resting place. I had hoped that Mordain would be the future of our clan. The one that would lead us to a brighter future, one where we could see eye-to-eye with the dragons of the Indrath clan but I suppose I wrong. Yet in my heart I couldn''t place all of the blame on him.


    He had done as I had taught him. To be what I couldn''t, to be not just a better leader but a better person. And he was just that. Someone who would break through boundaries for what he believed in, for the people he cared about. I knew it was all in vain but I wished against all of fate that the Djinn had taught me a couple of tricks and he was still out there somewhere with them.


    The two dragons lead me out of the room as they guided me to the execution grounds. I slowly closed my eyes as I let everything within my heart go. There was no need for it now, there was no point. I could still picture them. My family. Mordain still small enough to fit on my lap with his mother that he resembled. A time when I was truly happy and even the war couldn''t dampen my spirits and hopes for the future of our clan.


    ''I will be finally joining you, dear.''

 Chapter 44-A Phoenixs Dying Flames

    Originally uploaded Nov 6, 2023


    Mordain POV


    I finally reached the stronghold''s elected leader.  While the Asclepius clan and the remaining Djinn who did not take up shelter within their life''s work as they called it did work together to build the many strongholds and villages for the Djinn to live within.


    We rarely interfered with the Djinn''s way of life or culture. They had already lost so much, it didn''t feel right for us to step in and take away what little they had left. Unlike the rumors and news that the higher echelons of the Indrath clan spoke of the Djinn were a strangely peaceful race.


    Even going through their history there was minimal periods of civil unrest and warfare. Despite their proficiency in both mana arts and knowledge of aetheric arts they forbid them being used for purposes that would put other in harm''s way. Yet, they still flourish, spreading naturally to the two continents and ruling over them as benevolent and harmonious people.


    And made it perfectly clear how the Kezess was able to decimate them in such a short time with little to no fuss. When the dragons launched their attack the Djinn had no plan on retaliating, only focusing all of their efforts and time into carving out realms within the aetheric void to dwell within.


    While their were a couple splinter factions that waged an open war with the asuras, all of them soon uniting under a single banner they did not hold out for long. Eventually being pushed back into their great work. But some decided to stay and we welcomed them into our care when we discovered them.


    They were quiet ingenious. Naturally being a lesser gave a different perspective to life and the world in comparison to us long living asuras. What might feel like a fledgling moment to us was decades for them. It was no wonder why they had a deeper understanding of the world''s functions and by extension aether.


    We asuras were far to high and noble, too full of pride to see the smaller detail that make up reality. We only saw the lands that were below us as a world to be ruled and watched over. Ephetous being completely severed from the outside world only strengthened the feeling of irony.


    I landed in front of one of the numerous small wooden cottages that laid that the center of the semi-underground hideout. A wide opening in the ceiling let in the warm light of the setting sun. I could see small children, many of them already possessing various tattoos and marking of purple running around and playing in the distance. As always it seemed almost like a dream with how peaceful and quiet it all was. And the main reason behind my frequent visits.


    My flame wings dissipated back into the ambient mana as I swung the door open. Leading me to a quaint interior. A short corridor led the main living space. Dominated by a wooden table that seemed to grow out from the floorboards with three chairs surrounding it. A small fireplace laid in the far left side of the room, casting the already sunlight room in a warm cozy light.


    One of my own kin sat on one of the chairs. Her red hair was being gently tossed in the light breeze that came through an open window, giving it the appearance of living flames. Lady Dawn, she was a notable member within our clan. Hailing from a high ranking family of nobles she was still quiet young, yet she gave off the airs of someone in their senior years.


    She turned her head to see the source of the noise and saw me. She rose from her seat when she clearly saw something was amiss by my facial expression.


    "Your highness?" She questioned as she approached me, her face filled with worry. I politely pushed her away as I questioned.


    "Where is Elemide?"


    "He just lef-"


    Before she could even finish her words I shouted a command to her in desperation as I hurried out the door to warn as many people as I can.


    "Gather as many people as you can and get out of here. As fast as you can!"


    Bursting out the door I shot up into the air. The mana carry me far up into the air for everyone to see. A visible aura of orange and red outlined my frame as I light up like a beacon. Pushing mana into my throat I projected my voice outwards as I issued an order.


    "Gather your families and flee. This is an evacuation, the asuras of Ephetous are-" My echoing words were cut short as I felt the air grow heavier. An violent aura lashed out at me and grappled for my throat as the entire world shook.


    With no warning the cavern ceiling that stood above us was ripped open with the sound of thunder. The warmth of the setting sun kissed my skin as the entire cavern was ripped open and now laid bare to the outside world. And flying down in a circle was a squad of dragons. Five of them, each shinning like gemstone in the sunlight


    One of the dragons dived down low like a hawk and craned its neck downwards as bright white flames shot out of its maw. Igniting houses and people alike. I could hear the screams of pain as the people''s skin were melted from their bones before the screams were reduced to nothingness. Without a second thought my mana flared up again.


    The ground erupted as pillars of flames reached up into the sky, searing holes into the dragon''s wings as it veered off  course and crashed into the ground. I jumped forward, my body bathed in bright orange flames as I lunged for the dragon, who had taken on its human-like form. Donning the skin of an older gentleman he had a great greying beard, his face hardened by his years. His minimal battleplate sported scorch marks and burnt holes that made his dark bronze skin visible.


    He stared back at me. His eyes were stern despite his position as mana visibly burned around him, surrounding him in holy light.


    "Your highness. Lord Indrath-" He spoke each word with a hint of venom, he definitely wanted to kill me now but he was clearly fearful of his tyrant of a leader.


    My weapon shimmered into existence, taking on the worm of a burning spear, with inscriptions and runes running up and down its shaft. In movements that not even the dragon could follow I stabbed with my weapon, Enharle. Directly towards the dragon''s exposed throat, hoping to end him quickly, but I wasn''t swift enough. A blinding beam of white light intercepted my blow as it nudged it ever so slightly to the left, making me miss my target, instead the shockwave of my attack pulverized a house in the distance and reduced it to rubble and dust.


    I then saw a splash of colors. Red, blue, green, and black. Three dragons descended upon me. Wrapped in a golden white light as they transformed into their humanoid forms. Their reptilian faces morphing into those of similar to the lessers.


    My body felt heavy as the earth opened up from beneath me and chains of stone violently shut around my ankles and wrist.


    "Prince Mordain." One of the dragons spoke. A tall slender woman, pale skin that contrasted with her jet-black hair. Her piercing emerald green eyes peered into mine, and I could feel myself being sucked into them, as a small voice deep within my consciousness beckoned me to not resist.


    One of the dragons to her side, a much younger looking male who was well built. Was channeling what I could only presume was the gravity spell that was binding me to ground. I couldn''t quiet make out his face with his helmet that covered most of it, but he seemed a bit weaker and less experienced than the rest.


    "I know what you are here for." I said through gritted teeth as I pushed back against the earth type spell. I slowly got back up onto my feet as the ground cracked under the weight.


    "If you come with us withou-" The female dragon who I presumed was the leader of this particular excursion began to speak but I cut her off.


    "I won''t return. Unless you ensure me that you will spare them." I said with pride as my entire body turned to flames. The stone chains that bound me bubbled into liquid lava as the dragon casting the spell struggled to keep up with me.


    "You and I both know that that won''t be possible." She coldly said as her eyes glowed an ominous forest green. At the sound of her words I emitted a powerful pulse of heat that was hot enough to reduce stone to a puddle. Forcing two of the dragons, including the younger on that was casting the binding spell to shield their bodies with shields that materialized in their hands.


    Enharle shifted forms again. This time taking on the form of a massive greatsword, with all my might I made a giant swing with it, sending out an arc of lightning and fire. The shields of the dragons shinned in a white light as they took on the full brunt of my spell, absorbing the mana I had channeled.


    Two of the dragons returned to their full beast forms. Large powerful swings sprouted from their backs, spending out winds as strong as hurricanes they unleashed a roar. My eardrums popped as I was disorientated by the sound attack. As I staggered back one of my legs were caught on something. Before I could stare down to check I was violently pulled sideways as I almost landed on my back.


    With a heave I hurled the vine wielding dragon off his feet and into the air. My reached out with my hand as a torrent of pale blue flames erupted out from my palms, igniting the oxygen in the air I began torching the dragon alive.


    Being a member of the phoenix race, our fire type mana arts were unrivaled among asuras. So much so that only the strongest of the dragons could fully shield and bare the full brunt of our fire spells. I could already see his shield begin the melt away along with his armor.


    I leapt upwards to meet him midair. My weapon creating streaks of light in the setting sunlight like a falling star. Pushing mana into my arms the spell that was burning the dragon alive died down as I pierced his core. His eyes snapped open in shock as he tried to mutter out some words.


    Spinning in the air I threw his dying body towards one of the dragons that looked in awe of his dying comrade. Enharle disappeared from my hands as it forms a ring of fire that took on the appearance of another sun. Drawing in the ambient fire type mana around us and channeling it towards me.


    I could feel my skin growing warmer as my core trembled with power. With a simple wave of my hand I sent out arc of firey death that slashed the wings of a dragon, burning holes in its bird-like wings it bellowed a roar of pain. The large reptilian beast glowed with a golden light as it began to transform back into its smaller forms.


    In his human form he looked more pathetic. His brilliant silver armor was blackened by scorch marks that revealed bloody wound underneath them. In his hand he carried a twin set of short swords. Which he brought up too late as my hands morphed into phoenix talons and punched through his armor and body.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Kezess, while being a close friend never fully understood the full extent of my strengths and talents. He didn''t need to, he far outclassed any asuras in Ephetous. But these dragons he had sent weren''t enough, at least all of them except her.


    Just as I was thinking about her I felt a cold hand wrap around my heart. I felt a chill go down my spine as a burning rage and power that rivaled my down challenged me. Turning around I saw her. The female dragon, her jet-black hair was now bleached white. Her emerald green eyes now shinned purple just like Kezess'' as golden runes decorated her skin. Giving her an ethereal appearance befitting a true god.


    "Prince Mordain. This is your last chance." Her voice was barely above a loud whisper but it shook the very earth.


    One of the remaining dragons appeared at her side. The injured old warrior I had encounter first. He was still wounded but I could see from even here the deep cuts and burns I had caused were already growing faint.


    I moved slightly when the dragon''s arms moved upwards as pointed towards me. There was no spell, yet the mere power and force behind her movement sent out an aftershock that leveled an entire block of houses beneath us as her aura was focused on me.


    My body sudden jerked into place as I stood at attention against my will. The runes on her skin glowed even brighter as I could feel the perception of time and space around me being distorted. It was sickening, I felt as though my insides were being flipped inside out as my head rang like a bell.


    With a mental tug I called for my weapon. It released its sun like form and turned into a spindly line of liquid fire. It rapidly zipped its way towards the female dragon, aimed directly at her heart. When it was struck out of the air by a sudden wave of frost.


    The fifth and final dragon emerged from the shadows, wearing dark red, almost black robes. It was wrapped in dark mist and formless shadows that made discerning its true face almost impossible. The dark dragon held my weapon in his hands. Being reduced to a small spear it seared his skin, blackening his pale, almost paper white skin that looked sickly. It didn''t finch, instead it gripped harder on my trusty weapons before it shattered into a million pieces. Raining down metal and mana particles.


    I felt the mental connection I had with Enharle dissipate into nothingness as I saw its remains being carried away by passing wind.


    The led dragon''s hands moved slightly as I was drawn closer by an invisible force, still physically frozen by some kind of aetheric spell I was a sitting duck. When suddenly the slowly building weight of the time spell snapped like a old rope that was pulled to tight.


    The female dragon coughed up blood violently as her hold on aether was ripped away from her. She clutched at her chest as she dropped several feet from the air. The dragon by her side caught her before she had plummeted down to the ground, while the other dragon''s eyes followed mine to the one who had counteracted her spell.


    Elemide, the elected leader of this Djinn colony stood defiant on a rooftop that was partially collapsed inwards. Purple runes of aether burned his skin as he shot me a smile at me, blood trickling down from the corners of his lips.


    Mana propelled me forward as I tried to defend Elemide. But I was too late, the dark dragon was engulfed by a dark shadow before he appeared just before the brave Djinn. His arms took on the forms of claws made of darkness as he lunged for the lesser.


    When a sudden flash of fire blinded both of us. The dragon was sent flying back into the cavern walls, sending large chunks of the stone wall careening down as it partially collapsed under the force of the impact. Dawn stood, in her full form. Bathing the entire are in a warm orange light as large wings made of fire shielded Elemide. I quickly rushed to her side as I caught Elemide before he fell to his knees.


    "Elemide!" I said to him as I supported him in my arms. He looked back at me with his bright blue eyes that reminded me of the summer sky with a satisfied look. The runes that decorated every inch of his body were growing dim as I could feel his life force slowly but steadily leaving his body. Stopping an aether spell from a dragon proved far too stressful for his lesser body. I could see beads of red sweat that soaked his simple robes and could sense the mana rapidly leaving his body. I could have healed him for a time but that would have been only prolonging his pain.


    "Thank you, your highness. For the kindness you and your clan have shown for my race." He said as he drew in a deep sigh. Dawn returned back to her humanoid form as she joined me. She looked down at the dying Djinn with sadness in her eyes. Tears that swelled in her eyes quickly evaporated as they touched her warm skin.


    Elemide stared past me at her Dawn. His face took on the form of sadness and regret. He pushed himself to stand as he embraced her. She hesitated for a moment before she reluctantly returned his gesture. His skin burned red as it came into contact with hers but he didn''t seem to care.


    They shared some words that weren''t meant for me. I long had suspicions of their relationship. But I never approached either of them about it, instead choosing to leave them be and enjoy the time they could share. But seeing it now seemed like a wonderful things. An asura and a lesser joined in an union, something that was not even dreamt of in the past. Something I hoped would be common place.


    We asuras have grown too high and mighty within the confines of the lofty Ephetous. Seeing ourselves as separate beings from the natural world that governed it from above.


    With their final words Elemide fell limp within Dawn''s embrace. His face forever frozen into that of satisfaction with a hint of sorrow. Dawn carefully placed his body on the ground. We won''t be able to give him a proper burial, at least for now.


    Both of our attentions were drawn to a loud roar that shook and brought down the already damaged building near us. Covering us in a thick cloud of dust, yet we could still feel the burning rage of the black dark red dragon that was quickly diving towards us in its full form.


    I quickly turned to Dawn.


    "Go, take the remaining people and get out of here." I hastily told her as I turned to face the dragons once again. When she grabbed my wrist and stopped me. She looked back at me as ambition burned in her eyes.


    "No, the phoenixes here shall all stand with you your highness." She said and I could sense the mana signatures of the numerous phoenixes within the now destroyed Djinn stronghold flare up as they were convening on our location. But I just shook my head despite her dismay.


    "Take them and the Djinn. This is a mess I created and I must fix it myself. And you carry the future in your hands." I quietly said.


    She looked back at me with a surprised look. And I just shot back a small smile.


    "I caught on quicker than you think." I said in good spirits.


    I then turned to face the dragons once more. This time taking on my full unrestrained form. Giant wings that bloated out the sun dripped with burning lava. Giant talons the size of giant mana beast gripped the dirt as I roared in defiance, the soundwaves dispersing the dust cloud as I revealed myself to my opponents.


    My body burned hot with the power of the sun. And the dragons returned my challenge. The remaining dragons also took on their true forms. Encircling me like a pack of vultures, waiting for death. With one strong beat of my wings I took off the ground, leaving a tail of fire that gave me the appearance of a burning comet.


    With only three dragons the main problem was their leader. Her black scales absorbed light like the abyss as gold runes ran along her flanks. She was far larger than the other two and now that she was in her full form I could sense her true power.


    I thought back to the various spellforms that the Djinn had tried to teach me in the past. Their understanding and viewpoint was far different from us, and even they were unsure if I would be able to understand it despite their teachings. I braced myself as I flew up to meet the dragons. Adrenaline was pumping in my veins as my talons dug deep into the skin of one of the dragons as I spewed white hot fire from my mouth at another.


    I was a prince. And it was duty to protect my people. And this was something I have brought on to not only my clan but the Djinn. The least I could do was deal with the mess. If I were to die here than I will have died doing a good thing.


    ***


    Old distant memories of the past faded away as I was awoken by voices. I tried to open my eyes but they did not budge. I urged my body to move but it did not comply. I reached inwards towards my core but it glowed dim, all of it energy sapped away.


    I tried to sift through the mess of thoughts and memories within in my mind. But all I was left with was confusion and a pounding headache. But the voices drew closer until I could make out words.


    "Why are you telling all of this now Vago?!" A thunderous voice bellowed a question. And a frail sounding voice responded in return.


    "Divining the future in a tricky thing. Involving more people would have only ended in splitting hairs."


    They were now in front of me now. I could sense their mana signature. It was strange, it was strong and constant. But it felt foreign, it was unlike anything I have sensed before. Their was something more to them than just the mana.


    Suddenly my body was partially freed. My eyes pried themselves open as my vision was blurry at first.


    "Prince Mordain of clan Asclepius. Fate has beckoned for you to play your role." The old frail voice said proudly as my vision came into focus after a few seconds.


    And I was met by an old man draped in long flowing robes of gold and green. A large headdress made of gold gave him the airs of a important and extravagant noble. Despite his old and weak appearance his aura was the most powerful out of the three of them.


    A large man wearing bulky armor made of a jet-black material stood to his left. His head was cleanly shaved with purple runes clearly visible.


    With a strange figure standing to the right. His body was entirely covered in deep crimson robes and I couldn''t see his face. But I could sense from the life force he emitted, he was more inorganic than living being.


    "Djinn?" I croaked out in a voice that sounded like I haven''t spoken in several years. The two figures behind the old man seemed to study me for a second, but the old man seemed to be oddly happy.


    "Correct you are. I have always liked you your highness." The Djinn spoke with joy as he studied me, turning my head side to side with the point of the staff he carried.


    As the turned my head from side to side I saw the rest of the large chamber I was held in. Rows upon rows of oval devices lined the walls. All of them glowing a strange purple and gold light. I saw phoenixes, all of them frozen within a moment of time. All of them trapped and visible from the transparent cage of aether that held them.


    Anger flared up within me as I reached for mana. With all my might I forced my arms to move. To grab the Djinn by his throat and to question him. Question what he has done to my clan. But the spell that bounded me was far too strong for me to break. The old man only seemed to relish my rage and frustration.


    "Don''t you remember Mordain? It was only a couple of years ago. Well relatively for you it would have been a couple of what... seconds?" He mocked.


    I cast my mind back. When we were still within Hearth. Some of the Djinn had remained with us after we relocated most of the surviving Djinn population as well as my exiled clan. After a couple of years Kezess seemed to have given up his hunt for me and the remaining Djinn.


    He probably thought it was a wast of time to fret about a handful of Djinn and a bunch of birds who wouldn''t even scratch his skin. And soon after that his attention was drawn to Agrona and the matter of his daughter. Within Hearth we had flourished. Growing the underground place to be a place that resembled Ephetous. A place where my clan called home and settled with the Djinn.


    We had enjoyed a peaceful existence when more beings that called themselves Djinn emerged from the Relictombs. They first claimed they had come on peaceful terms and we did not throw any suspicions. The Djinn never were a violent race that sought out war and bloodshed. We welcomed them with open arms when they stabbed us in the back.


    It was sudden. At the drop of a coin legions of mindless warriors in blackstone armor marched from portals as they ripped reality asunder and laid waste to Hearth. We tried to fight back but their mastery of aether provided us with no counter and...


    "You remember well don''t you." The Djinn drew closer, his face directly in front of mine. His eyes glowed a bright green as runes on his face gave off a subtle glow.


    I uselessly struggled again, trying to break free of my restraints as I reached for the power I didn''t have. Which only seemed to give the old Djinn more joy as he cackled in response.


    "Man, I sure do love seeing you asuras struggle when you are dragged down into the dirt with the rest of us."


    The large man who was the emodiment of the word warrior stepped up and spoke.


    "Lord Vago. What exactly is your plan? Are you proposing we us the phoenixes as-"


    "Precisely. Their natural abundance of life force and vivum will prove quiet nicely for our purposes." The one called Vago answered before the warrior could finish.


    "Then, why did you make enemies of the Highlords and hand them off to Demeptah." The large cloaked figure spoke in a chant of machinery, a sound that was an assault to the ears.


    Vago only gently shook his head as he answered in low whisper.


    "All in due time. The Emperor''s vision is taking shape."


    He then turned his attention back to me. He placed his arms outward in a welcoming pose as he proudly announced to the whole room of my clanspeople still frozen in time.


    "Worry not. Phoenixes of Hearth. Your lives will be given new meaning. You will usher in the start of a new era for the Eternal Empire!"


    He then focused back on me. As he addressed me personally in a quieter tone.


    "And you Mordain, will be a vessel for Him."

 Chapter 45-The King under the Mountain

    Originally uploaded Nov 13, 2023


    Bairon POV


    Cold musty air hung in the within the carriage as we made our way further and further into the cave. Our path illuminated by several light emitting artifacts the only sound we could hear were distant echoes of civilization and the constant dripping of water.


    The royal carriage that was carry us continued on a steady pace. Made of a seamless blend of wood and stone, its various surfaces and edges were carved from gold and precious gemstone.


    I looked back towards the dwarf that was driving, a stout but solid figure. His face was full of orange hair as he wore clean clothes, well clean clothes for a dwarf that sent his entire life underground.


    It has been just a few days since the dwarven capital city reopened its borders to trade. Yet they didn''t send any representative or word to the council. Despite our orders to explain their situation there were no words. And with Olfred''s betrayal and death the council did not want to take any chances.


    Most of the Dicathen council initially wanted to send a full invasion force to the doorstep of the underground city. Only being talked down by Virion, he was only one of the remaining court that had spent an extensive time in Darv and with dwarfs in general. He voted against it, saying any outside invading force without insider knowledge of the city''s inner workings would only be a waste of time. And showing up at their doorstep with an army would only lead unnecessary bloodshed.


    And rather quiet soon the decision was made to send a messenger to the city to assess the situation at hand. Hence why I was here. With one of the dwarven Lances being dead, and the other under careful eye I was the only able one available. With Varay healing from her wounds with dealing with the Retainer that took over Slore and only one elven Lance around.


    I crossed my arms as I leaned backwards in my seat. I looked up at the ceiling of the carriage car. A small lighting artifact fashioned in the an appearance of a crystal hung from the center, casting a small warm light.


    Flying in would have been indeed faster but this was a diplomatic matter, I didn''t want to cause any misunderstandings. Although in my opinion we shouldn''t be giving the Dwarfs a chance. They have already shown signs of treachery twice now. But it was wiser to not make an entirety of one of our three races completely oppose us. Even if the higher ups of the dwarfs do turn to Alacrya there were still pockets of loyal dwarfs we would be alienating.


    I stared out the small window, watching as the city passed by us. Street lights and sounds of people going about their lives. Despite the many differences between all three races at the end of the day we were still all quiet similar. Our cultures and histories may differ but the small joys and goals in life were all the same.


    As a Lance I was a tool of war and protection. I was groomed to be the guardian of my royal family. To wield my weapon against the enemies of the Glayders. To be the thorn in the side of the Greysunders and Eralith families. But the formation of the council came soon after my induction into the ranks. While it was strange at first it was a oddly comforting feeling. Having our entire continent united against a common enemy. It grew not only the common folk''s sense of moral and pride but mine as well.


    Soon the carriage stopped as the large lizard-like mana beast that was pulling it was pulled to a halt. The main castle of the city of Vildorial stood in front of me as I exited out of the carriage. The troops under me wanted me to take soon of them with me. At the very least one of the captains with combat experience. But I vetoed against that idea. Is visit was one to fully reopen Vildorial''s borders and to have them reconvene with the council, it wasn''t a threat.


    Another Dwarf, this one wearing more elaborate garbs lined with gold and made of fine silk welcomed me with a bow.


    "Welcome, Lance Bairon. Our majesty is awaiting you." He said with his head still bowed.


    "Majesty?" I questioned, slightly caught off guard. The last king was executed by Lord Aldir for conspiring with the Vritras and produced no heir.


    "Ah yes, he hasn''t made any openly public appearances but he has greatly improved our standards of living in a very short time. He doesn''t seem concerned with personal glory or riches. Inste-"


    I interrupted the dwarf before he could continue to ramble.


    "When did your people reinstate a new king?" I asked, trying to piece together things. Perhaps it was an agent of the Alacryans who was placed in charge in Darv. They had already had hands deep within Dicathen''s political field, it didn''t seem like a far-fetched thing to think about.


    "A couple of months ago, general. He made sweeping reforms with our laws and work. At first many of the older folks were against it. Even a bunch of the higher nobles led full on rebellions. All of which his majesty quickly put down himself." It seemed he spoke very highly of his new king. Probably a way for the Alacryans to have a firm hold within Dicathen. Soldiers who believed in their leaders and cause were much more effective after all. It could lead to more instability within Dicathen''s own forces as well.


    "Take me to him." I firmly said. I needed to get to the bottom of all of this. While there was a chance that he would instantly kill me I knew that would draw unwanted attention onto Darv. And with him not making any open moves it seems he wants to lay low for the time being.


    "Right this way sir." The dwarf began to led me into the castle. A standard building. Made of granite and other various stone I had little knowledge about. The dwarfs were a race that always prided itself on constructing things from the earth. And this building was a work of art. Sculptures carved from a single piece of green jade decorated one side as chandeliers of gold and other precious gemstones hung from the ceilings, refracting multi-colored light into the hallways and rooms.


    I was so deep in thought that I didn''t notice when we had finally reached the throne room. The large gate showed a depiction of a great forge. The flames were carved in a way that it almost seemed real and I could feel the heat radiating off of them. But the thing that caught my eye was the two guards standing on each side.


    The stood motionless, so much so that on first glance you would have mistaken them for statues. But the mana signature that was exuding off of them told a different tale. It was suppressed, but you didn''t need to be a white core mage to tell that they were powerful beings.


    Each covered from head to toe in jet-black armor wielding spears that hummed with a strange alien energy. They didn''t move but I could feel their eyes tracking me, giving me a sense of uneasiness and panic.


    The dwarf that was guiding me seemed to have noticed my emotions when he reassured me.


    "Oh, these are our king''s own men. They don''t talk much but they completely obey his will. You''ll get used to them with time." He said trying to lighten the mood but it only soured mine.


    These men he were using as guards. I couldn''t completely tell their core level but they were powerful. If the man behind these gates control a couple hundred, hell even a handful of them I wondered if the Lances could survive such a battle.


    The two guards moved in unison, making me jump back slightly. They reached for the large handles and pried open the gates. Seemingly without any trouble or struggle despite the doors being solid stone and probably weighing several thousand pounds.


    My guide quickly escorted me in as I took in the sight of the throne room. It was barren compared to the rest of the castle. Places where it was apparent works of art and banners were once held were left empty. With only a lush red carpet that led to the throne itself.


    And upon the throne that seemed to be carved from the ground itself sat him. Wearing a clean white dress shirt with a deep forest green long coat. Two piercing eyes the color of liquid gold stared back at me through the holes in his blank white mask. He sat casually, one of his arms propped up on the armrest of the throne as that arm in turn held up his face.


    It now made sense why the dwarfs refused any directly communication and left the council of their own accord. Grey was always somewhere, pulling at the strings in the background. Only appearing when it best suited him. And him exposing himself to me made me question what his plans truly were.


    My body acted on its own as I raised my hands. I could feel electricity building up within my fingertips as I readied to fire off a spell. When with a responding pop sound the mana within me fizzled into nothingness.


    My escort quickly interjected between us. Placing his own body in front of my as he began introductions.


    "Lance Bairon Wykes of the Dicathen council." He said as he placed his right hand on his chest and bowed respectfully.


    "Thank you, Barradan for your services. You are dismissed." The man on the throne spoke, his deep baritone voice heavily altered by his mask.


    The dwarf quickly exited the room, shutting the door gently as he did so. And I was left alone with this man. Grey, was his name. Or at least that was the alias he used. After the attack on Xyrus and the flying castle we had our people pour through all available records and documents but there was no man with that name.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The only lead we found was a short file about him within the adventurer''s guild. But even that trail went cold quickly. We only could grasp the dubious rumors of his previous actions working as an adventurer. He clearly was purposefully hiding his tracks.


    Lord Aldir has indeed labeled him as a being with draconic blood. Most likely an experiment of the Vritras, but even that didn''t quiet sit right with me. If he was truly an agent of the Vritra then why would did he act the way he did back at Xyrus. Is he trying to confuse us?


    And here he was seating at the dwarven throne. Seemingly have won over the hearts of many of the dwarfs. Pointing an accusing finger at him I sneered in anger and frustration.


    "What are you doing here." I spat, I wasn''t here to instigate any conflict but he was no ordinary man. I was reminded of what he had done with my brother. How he left not even a body for me to recover, and my rage burned like a tempest of fire within me.


    "As you can see I am the dwarf''s new king." He said nonchalantly. He almost sounded bored and completely unworried of my presence.


    "Did you and your Vritra masters already planted your claws within our society. What is your purpose? To spark  civil war of some kind?" I said as my rage took on the visible form of fire on my skin.


    In turn Grey only chuckled. In graceful movements he stood up from his throne. His dark green coat acted more like a cape than it did a coat as he made his way towards me. His long blonde hair was tied loosely back. He seemed thin, but physical appearance didn''t matter much with mages his caliber.


    He stood before me. Despite being near the small height as me and much leaner, he seemed to be looking down on me. I couldn''t even feel any sort of mana signature from me, only a sense of dread and the feeling of a heavy weight that was dragged me down.


    His gold eyes seemed to see right through me as he stopped for a second before answering.


    "I have liberated the dwarfs from Alacryan rule and have taken leadership into my hands. While your precious council was busy dealing with business I have grown this city and improved the living standards of every single dwarf in a matter of months."


    "If you ask me you guys should be thanking me. It was because of me you didn''t have to constantly watch your own back." He continued as he began to pace around the room. I tracked him as he walked in a large circle around me.


    "And make no mistake. I am no ally of the Vritra, or the asuras of Ephetous." He added as he turned his head to look back at me.


    "Then what are you." I said, not buying any of his bullshit.


    He pondered my question for a moment. As he made his way back to his throne, not caring if he was fully exposing his back to me and sat down. He was treating me as if I was no big deal, in fact it reminded me of how Lord Windsom treated lessers he didn''t need to care about.


    "A third party I suppose." He said as if he was speaking mere well accepted facts.


    I raised my arms again. Withdrawing my greatspear from my dimensional storage it crackled with yellow tendrils of lightning.


    "Then you are my enemy. Not to mention what you have done to my brother." I hissed as my core swelled with mana. My hair stood on end as lightning danced on my skin.


    "Don''t try to show sorrow for your brother now. Do you have any idea the kind of torment he has been through because of you? How his own father treated him like a second-rate son, comparing him to you at every turn. Do you even know what that feels like." Grey spat each word with vigor. As if he understood my own family better than me.


    I moved to strike, but before I could I felt my instincts screaming at me to duck. I shifted my body, bending my spine backwards I could feel a gust of air as I caught a glimmer of something passing right by my head.


    I kicked off the ground as I placed more distance between me and the monster on the throne. When a low grumble drew my attention to the shadows behind him. And from the darkness I could make out two topaz eyes that shinned with ferocity as much as it did wisdom.


    A large head of a dragon slowly revealed itself from the dark shadows. It jet-black scales perfectly hiding the rest of its body in the darkness. It growled at me with its teeth bared. Daring me to attack its master.


    "Return home Lance. I believe you were strictly given instructions to not start a war here. And you won''t win this one." Grey said coldly as he rose from his throne a sword materialized in his hands. It was still in its scabbard but something was odd about it. Despite it being in his hands and me directly staring at it, it seemed to phase in and out of existence. Like it was something I was barely able to perceive. His dragon drew closer as it raised its wings in a threatening gesture. But compared to the man who was staring me own and the aura he gave off the dragon seemed quaint.


    Grey tapped his sword on the ground once, its sound bounced off the walls as the great gates behind me opened.


    "Barradan will guide you back. Tell your masters that-" Grey stopped his sentence for a second, as he seemed to think over his next words.


    "No, I''ll tell them myself soon enough." He waved off as the dwarf walked up next to me. Motioning me to follow him. Grey and I stared at each other for a couple seconds.


    My rage had not yet subsided. Here was the man who had wrecked havoc to our continent. The man who killed my own brother. And I was supposed to leave after all of that? To let him go? I couldn''t, I refused. But the more sensible part of my mind halted me from making any moves.


    He was someone who had challenged Lord Aldir and lived to tell the tale. Even an asura like master Aldir seemed unsure of Grey''s motive and power. And if a god like him can''t deal with him than I had no hopes of living an exchange with him. The only sensible thing I could do now was return to the council and report my findings.


    The dwarven capital had fallen into the hands of a rogue, and with his true nature and allegiance uncertain we may have just gained a new enemy within our own continent. Begrudgingly I turned back as I allowed the dwarf to guide me back and out of the castle.


    Arthur POV


    I approached the robed figure who was standing by the large window, overlooking the front entrance of the castle. He stood silent for a moment, not acknowledging my existence as he stared blankly to the outside world.


    "You don''t want to say hello." I finally spoke after a moment of silence.


    "What for?" Lucas said back. Clearly still annoyed by my existence.


    "He is your brother after all." I said casually. Which only seemed to tick off the young mage.


    He gave me the side-eyes as he cursed under his breath.


    "Just don''t forget your promise to me." He said with a sigh as he turned to leave. Indeed, while Lucas no longer tried to actively kill me. He was under working under my orders in return for me training him to surpass not only his brother but his entire family. While I didn''t know the full picture of his familial matters I would hazard to guess that it wasn''t the most pleasant.


    I stared out the window Lucas was look out of. A large artificial sun gave off warm light of a summer''s day. The large city laid before me as I could see small figures of people going about their daily lives. With the use of Neoth''s own forces I had greatly improved the means of production that was the center of dwarven culture. Able to practically automate most of the labor.


    Of course there were still dwarfs who would rather die than give up on their craft. They were born builders and craftsmen after all. And I simply allowed them to make their own choices. And they seemed to be happy with the life I was able to provide for them.


    If there was one thing I had learned as a king was that happy subjects usually meant a better kingdom overall. Along with better morale and sense of pride. People who enjoyed their lives were more likely to fight harder to defend it.


    Turning on my heels I headed into the deeper levels of the castle I had sanctioned off from any outsiders. Only allowing the few subordinates I had to leave and enter at will. The long spiral staircase led me deep into the bowls of the castle as I entered Neoth''s main laboratory.


    Several large tables were organized into lines, each of them covered with relics and documents. And in the center of the room was the device I had commissioned him to begin construction of. Currently it was only a mess of wires and cables. All coiling around a central control system, but in time it will be the center piece of all that I was working towards.


    "Oh, the great King Grey of the dwarfs kindly graces us with his presence." Neoth''s words oozed with sarcasm. He was in the body of a young man, perhaps early thirties. Fair skin and well built, he wore large glasses that didn''t quiet match his style and a lab coat, tinkering with some kind of device on a table he sat at.


    Approaching him I peered over his shoulders to see what he was working on. Only to see some round white disk. Tiny runes that were too small to read from my position were etched onto the outer perimeter of the disk but other than that it was unremarkable.


    "Is the device I commissioned you for-"


    "Oh you mean the machine you forced me to build. No matter how much I told you that it was impossible to achieve? Yeah that one? Yeah I was working on it. Just don''t blame me when it blows up in your face." He cut off my words as he went on a small rant.


    "Good." I quietly said as I walked up the the machine in question. I knew what I was asking of Neoth was insane. I had drawn inspiration from my past conversation with my future self and the strange vision I had of the man on the throne. A device I could interface with and not only control my own powers but amplify it to scales that were never dreant of.


    I ran my hands on the wires that were draped over the control device. From just touching it I could sense it trying to draw in my own aether and mana, in fact it felt as if it was trying to suck me into the device.


    "Oi, dragon boy. Don''t touch that." Neoth yelled as he threw a small dagger at my hand. Impaling it into my wrist and drawing blood. I yanked it out without a second thought as the wound nearly instantly healed, the aether washing over the hole with waves of dark purple.


    "And Elijah?" I questioned.


    "Did you just come down here to do a performance review? One thing at a time. Not everyone around here works like a demon like yourself." Neoth cursed as he got back to working on his relic.


    "Has his soul stabilized?" I asked again.


    "Stable enough that it won''t completely rip his mind apart. But other than that it will take time. That damn Vritra sure does know some aether arts." Neoth commented from a point of view of a true scientist. Shocked but full of curiosity as to how an asura like him could do such a thing.


    "There is nothing you can do?"


    "Unless you want to take your chances in having him going completely batshit insane. Lesser minds and souls are still complicated you know!"


    ''Jeez, did this guy wake up at the wrong side of the bed?'' Regis chimed in as he floated out of my body and took on the form of a wolf made of flame-like shadows.


    ''Tell me about it. He sound just like some cranky old grandpa who hates his own life.''


    ''You did make him your slave though.'' Regis shot back as he chuckled lightly.


    ''Point taken.''


    "Anyways, did you need me for something? Or did you just come down here to rush me." Neoth asked as he carried a storage crate of various strange devices and lab equipment.


    "Actually I have been thinking." I said as I crossed my arms. With Bairon coming to visit today it had made my decisions quiet easy. He will no doubt report the state of the dwarven people and my rule over them. The council will no doubt see me as a possible threat and will only cause problems. If I wanted to make my move, now would be a better time than later.


    And with the defeat of Jagrette Agrona will be sending more of his forces to Dicathen. He doesn''t seem to be pulling his punched quiet like he did originally. Perhaps threatening him directly wasn''t the best idea.


    ''Ya think?'' Regis barged into my thoughts. But I just ignored him as I continued.


    "Neoth are your forces avaliable?"


    Neoth made a mock thinking gesture as he messaged his chin before answering.


    "For what? Making you breakfast?"


    I waved off his joke as I drew closer to him. Putting on the airs of a true king I spoke to him with a serious tone. This wasn''t the time for jokes and he seemed to catch on quick.


    "I believe it is time we deal with Dicathen."

 Chapter 46-Trauma and Beings Beyond

    Originally uploaded Nov 21, 2023


    Tessia Pov


    The sound of merchant and people filled the evening air as a cold breeze ran through my hair. Lighting artifacts illuminated the streets in a warm light as small makeshift shops lined each side of the walkway.


    Soon after the battle near the town of Slore and the capture of the female Retainer and death of Lance Olfred I was personally summoned by my grandpa. Where he preceded to give me an earful while making sure I was alright.


    I know he was only doing it because of love but that didn''t help. After that I was juggled around a couple places until I landed here at the Wall. A place named after you guess it a massive wall that acted as a barrier to the Beast Glades.


    Situated in between Xyrus city and the Beast Glades it was first constructed to act as merely a wall. But when more and more Alacryan forces and their mutated mana beast emerged from the forests the Wall has grown into a full military base. With a small town built around it to support the soldiers as well as it making good business no doubt.


    As I made my way through the streets I was hounded by the many shopkeepers as they tried to get my attention. I simply ignored them as I made my way to the wall itself. I stared up in the cloudy sky above.


    I thought back to that day. The battle near the town of Slore. I could perfectly picture it, the misty forest that surrounded us. Blinding us the horrors it contained. The hateful Lance who revealed himself.


    Even when I closed my eyes I could still see them. The faces of Darvus and Caria as they died. So much so that I struggled getting enough sleep. I saw my own reflection in a small pool of matter on the muddy ground.


    Pale and with heavy dark bags under my eyes I was a far cry from my usual pretty appearance. My grey hair was unkempt and messy, only contained by a loose ponytail. I still heard the sound it made when the stone pillar came down on Caria. Bones cracking as her life was snuffed out like it was nothing.


    A small part of me was glad Stannard went back to his family. I haven''t seen him since, and I didn''t wish to. I was our squadrons leader, I was the one everyone trusted with their lives and now they were all gone. And their deaths hung over me a guillotine


    Maybe this was what they called survivor''s guilt. Knowing what it was called didn''t help at all. I knew of the dangers of fighting in a war. Grandpa was sure in drilling in the importance of each of my decisions and that even a small misstep could lead to countless deaths.


    And as a member of the royal family who took a part in the war I was accountable for lives of the people. Their souls were in my hands, and I watched all of them die.


    I knew it wasn''t my fault, there was no way we could have know that a Lance. The very people we trusted to protect our continent would turn their backs on us. There was no conceivable way we could have prepared for it yet why, why did I feel like it was all my doing?


    I wished, a tiny part of me wished that it was all just a terrible dream. That I would wake up any second now. That their was no other continent and no war. That I would return to the boring life I had lived as a princess before all of this.


    "Princess?" A female voice brought me back to my senses. And I saw myself breathing heavily and on my knees. Making quiet a sense in the middle of the street I quickly got up out of embarrassment as I turned to the voice.


    I was met by set of ruby eyes as her black bangs fell across her forehead. She had a slime and pale face that was beautiful but not overly so. Even from here I could sense that she was strong, a yellow core mage at least. Although I haven''t met her before her description perfectly matched what Arthur had told me about before.


    "Ms. Flamesworth?" I questioned as I straightened my hair and dusting my clothes.


    "Just Jasmine is fine. Arthur has told me a lot about you." She said with a small smile as she extended a hand.


    I took the hand and shook it. Her finger-less gloves showed off her pale fingers that were scarred and callous, no doubt from the years of her being an adventurer.


    "Hopefully all good." I jested, trying to push the negative thoughts out of my mind. Jasmin only slightly tilted her head as she let go of my hand and beckoned my to follow. I fell along aside her as we began to walk.


    Their was an air of awkwardness between us. We have never formally met, our only mutual connection being Arthur. Now that I think about it it was because of Arthur I even began to attend Xyrus academy, seems he has a habit of unintentionally bringing people together.


    "So, Princess."


    I politely interjected. "Please call me Tess."


    "Alright Tess. Are you doing alright?" She asked as she turned her head slightly. She looked as though she was in her mid to late twenties but she was similar height to me, her deep red eyes stared directly into mine. And the suppressed memories flooded back up to the surface.


    I quickly avoided her gaze as I stared down at the ground. The mismatched stone bricks that made up the stone walkway was all I could see.


    I tried to search for the right words but it was no use. I couldn''t even make sense of my inner turmoil let alone put it into vocal words and have them burden a person I barely knew.


    I flinched a bit when Jasmine placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder. A small gust of wind blow back the strands of hair that were in front of my face.


    "Join me." She said as she guided me to a nearby stand. She motioned for me to take a seat and I complied. She then turned to the shopkeeper and asked her for something and soon she returned holding two cups in her hands.


    She handed me one as she took a sip from hers.


    "Drink it. It''s good." She assured as she sat next to me.


    I stared down at the contents of the cup. Its smell gently floated up to my nose and filled it with the scent of sweetness. I took a hesitant sip and my mouth was filled with a warm tangy sweetness that seemed to warm up my entire body.


    "Good isn''t it?" Jasmine asked as she took another sip.


    "Thank you." I quietly said.


    Jasmine only took a another look at me as she began to speak.


    "Has Arthur never told you about his childhood?" She asked, and I could catch on that she was trying to change the subject. Which I more than welcomed, it was one of the reasons why I threw myself that every hard task I was allowed to partake in. And the main reason why I was still actively fighting in this war. I needed something, anything to keep my mind and body busy.


    And now that I think about it Art never has shared his past with me. Indeed, he spent most of the time in Elenoir either training with grandpa or entertaining me. And when we were at Xyrus academy he was the assistant director so there always felt like there was a wall between us. That and him not wanting to confirm or deny the state of relationship, he always kept me at a arm''s distance.


    I shook my head as I took a deeper sip of my drink. Each time I went to drink it I could feel my mind loosening and warmth spread in my body. It reminded me of chocolate but it was a bit more savory and distinct.


    "Oh boy, where to begin." Jasmine said with a jokey attitude. She didn''t seem used to being the more talkative type but I could see she was putting up an effort. And I couldn''t fault her for it, I was more thankful than anything else.


    "I''m sure you have noticed that Arthur has a certain air to him. Something you wouldn''t expect from a boy his age."


    I nodded in agreement. Even taking away his strange mana arts and sword fighting prowess the way he conducted himself was more fit for a wise adult or a trained fighter. And from the rumors from the time he taught a couple lessons at Xyrus seemed he was more than capable keeping students in line, despite the small age gap.


    Even grandpa Virion seemed to treat him more like an adult than he treated me. Whenever he spoke people did not dismiss him and he was more commonly the center of attention. No doubt his good looks had something to do with it.


    "When I first met him he was no older than five. And even then he seemed.... different." Jasmine said as she took a moment to search for the right words.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "You can say that again." I joked with a small chuckle.


    "Indeed, he seemed as if he was trying very hard to be the perfect son for his parents." as soon as Jasmine brought up Art''s parents her tone changed. Her face turned grim for a second before she lightened up again.


    "But enough about him, tell me more about the untouchable princess of the elves." She hastily changed the topic with a joke. Which didn''t really seem to be her style and made me question more about Arthur and the relationship with his parents.


    As far as I knew they were still staying with the Helstea''s at Xyrus city. I haven''t tried to contact them in a while but the last time I spoke to them they avoided talking about their own son.


    ''Just what are you up to Art?'' I pondered in my mind.


    "Jasmine. Have you ever felt-" Before I could finish my sentence Jasmine interjected.


    "That you are responsible for everything?" She said with a understanding look.


    "How did you?"


    "Tess, I am older than you. I know the look of sorrow and regret far better than you. And yes, I am more than aware of the lives that hang in our hands, as well as the deaths." She said as she stared at her own free hand.


    "What do you do with that feeling." I said in a low whisper for only her to hear, trying to look for an easy answer.


    "There is no easy answer. In war anyone can die in a split second." She started, as if she had experienced it firsthand. Which she surely could have, being an adventurer for as long as she has.


    "Somethings are just beyond our control Tess. And you won''t have all the pieces to make the best decision at the time. That would be just impossible. The only thing you can do is make do with the information you already have and try to make the best of it."


    "But I don''t know how! There is just so much I don''t know! I dropped my half finished drink on the ground as I felt tears swell up in my eyes, blurring my vision.


    "How can someone like me be so sure of myself?" Waves of long buried emotions crashed into my mind like the turbulent waves of the ocean during a storm.


    The feeling of loneliness I had felt as a princess, the overwhelming feeling of inadequacy I feel whenever I am next to Art, the utter crushing feeling of failure I face whenever I think back to my dead friends.


    I fully understood that this was a war where death is the norm. But actually feeling it firsthand was something I could have never mentally prepared for. I couldn''t fully describe it, perhaps I never will. The feeling of an over-present aching at the very center of my being. I was a figure head in all of this. Someone people could look up to and believe and rally around. But all I have ever done was disappointing them and chasing the coattails of people far above me.


    I could feel Jasmine place her hand on my shoulders again but I simply ignored it. I brought my knees to my chest as I wrapped my arms around them. Burying my face into them I closed my eyes, trying to shut the cruel world out.


    ***


    ??? Pov


    The curtains of reality that bounded and stored each of the countless worlds in their own bubbles was finally broken. It cracked and shattered like broken glass as I descended upon the mortal realm below.


    It was a long and arduous process, carefully orchestrating events within the world to weaken the barrier between worlds and the aetheric void. But time was something I had plenty of. And the prize was far too great.


    My souls all radiated pure energy in unison as I took a physical form. Aether heeded my command as it swirled and gathered, forming a vessel that could house a tiny fraction of my full might.


    The skies glowed an ominous purple haze, its hues changing second by second as the entire world now laid bare to the void.


    As I gently floated down to the vast wasteland below I could see nobody but a single figure. A man with long flowing blonde hair and golden eyes. And he stared up at me, his eyes widened as he saw the giant hole in the sky of my making. From the wound in reality infinite amount of aether flooded the heavens.


    Soon it would deconstruct this world and reduce it to its base elements, then to aether. Without the invisible barrier that safeguarded it it would be consumed and be turned to nothing.


    The single survivor then turned his attention to me. I could feel his core burn bright but it wasn''t his aether core I cared about. It was his soul, only visible to those with great insight. It gleamed like no other, despite not even being fully awakened it gave off a light that made burning stars pale in comparison.


    "You are.... me?" He asked as I landed on the darkened ashen ground. This place was no doubt the sight of a great battle. Nothing stood for miles and miles, everything reduced to ash and dust.


    I stared back at the him. My direct stare made him flinch back slightly. I only chuckled as I answered one of his many questions.


    "Yes, Arthur. I could be considered as a ''you''."


    "What are you?" he asked as he took another step back. I could sense aether moving within his body, he seems quiet on edge.


    I pondered his question for a moment. Time slowed to a crawl around me, the wind that carried the blackened dirt froze as my considered how much I should indulge with him. As a being with far higher command over aether it would have been impossible for him to perceive it let alone fight against it even if it was aether. I had already far surpassed the needs of mana and aether, instead I directly manipulated time and space as I see fit.


    If all were to go well it wouldn''t even truly matter in the end. Yet it was in the face of the unknown and great hardships that people overcame their limits. And this one has made it quiet far on its own, and I wanted to push him just a little bit further. I could sense that his soul was potent.


    "You shall see." I said as time resumed once more. As soon as I finished my sentence I lashed out with my intent. It was so powerful and concentrated that it took on a physical manifestation of a dark shadowy claws.


    In a flash of aetheric lightning the young Arthur disappeared from my vision. Yet his mirage walk wasn''t perfect. I reached out with one hand and grabbed the sword he had swung for my head.


    The crystalline aetheric blade struggled against my grip before I shattered it into a million pieces. He looked back at me with a shocked face. Not giving him time to recover I delivered a swift but light kick to his abdomen, sending him flying like a missile for miles.


    Space around me shifted and melted away as I caught him. The sudden force of such a change in velocity cracked several of his bones and tore his ligaments. With a small flick of my wrist I threw him down to the ground. Cracking the earth and sending out a massive shock-wave that would have flattened nearby mountains, if any of them still remained.


    I slowly descended upon the crater I had created as Arthur was already on his feet. His face was a mixture of pain and panic as I could hear his bones snap back into place and flesh meld together.


    "You must have realized, yes? There was a valid reason why Kezess was so afraid of the horrors beyond this world. So much so that he would sign an entire race''s death warrant." I said with a small smile.


    He was upon me in an instant. And this time I decided to entertain him a bit. A sword shimmered to life in my hands as my blades clashed. Sending out ripples in space and time as the aether screamed in protest.


    He quickly parried away my sword as he lunged for my throat. Space morphed around me again as I was now just barely out of his reach. And in a flash I the space around us closed again as I swung for one of his legs.


    He blocked but buckled under the strength of my blow and staggered back, forcing him to grip his sword with both of his hands.


    "Consider this your final challenge, Arthur." I quiet whispered as I exploded into a fury of sword blows. I could see his aether burning like a generator in the heart of a busy factory, as it sent out streams of aether to his limbs.


    He blocked each and every one of my strikes. But my intent wasn''t to kill him. I wanted him to struggle, to face despair. And break past them.


    He vanished again, this time teleporting behind me. His sword burned with dark violet flames of destruction. I simply let the blade hit me.


    I could feel it dig deep into the vessel I had created for this task. Its hard outward shell of solidified aether gave way as his strike hit home. My entire body shifted as I now faced him directly. He looked back at him with widened eyes, it wasn''t everyday you see someone''s entire body morph as if it was made of clay after all.


    "Good try. I was wondering when you were going to use Regis." Arthur tried to pry his sword that was now lodged into my body but it was futile. I gripped the handle of his sword, not letting him go as I felt around for his wolf companion.


    ''Found you.'' I said mentally as I located Regis.


    ''The fuck are you!'' He sounded desperate and enraged.


    ''All will make sense in due time.'' I answered truthfully as I absorbed him into my body. I elt go of Arthur''s sword as he placed some distance between us.


    He stared down at his now flameless sword in bewilderment. And without a word I could sense one of his godrunes burn like hot iron on his skin.


    The air beneath his feet became solid as he leapt for me. The very space around him shattered as he shortened the distance between us. But I simply vanished and appeared behind him. And he bent space around him to face me once again.


    "You learn quick." I commented, I was openly using spatium in front of him in the hopes he would analyze it and he has done wonderfully.


    The space, no the world around us was quickly unmaking itself. The aether and mana that binds the world was returning to its original state and was being consumed by the void.


    But he didn''t seem to take notice as the world he tried so hard to protect was being erased right in front of us. He only had his eyes on me.


    I peered into his soul again. It shinned bright but still was no closer to fully awakening. Indeed, he still hadn''t surpass the limits of his draconic body. It was merely wishful thinking on my part for expecting him to breakthrough it now. He had overcome most of the obstacles in his world fairly well and I thought he had some potential, but alias I was wrong in my judgement.


    The young Arthur lunged for me again, wielding as twin set of identical aether swords he rushed towards me like an animal. But I was done with this charade. Fighting in the physical sense was of no concern to me with his current state.


    I closed my eyes as I shifted through space and time of the void and pulled him in with me.


    I became a disembodied floating consciousness, space and time was of little consideration now. And I approached the burning soul of the young Arthur.


    I reached for it with my non-existing hands and it burned to touch it. I looked closer at it, it was like a small ball of white fire that constantly shifted in hue. Going from a brilliant silver to almost black grey.


    There were no words needed, or were their any words that could describe the kinds of information and knowledge I transmitted to him with a mere touch. Raw thoughts and ideas passed between us and soon without a single protest I consumed his soul, piecing together yet another one of the countless shattered shards of a far greater being.


    And with it came another piece of the puzzle, another long forgotten memory that was lost even before the beginning of space and time as we know it. I could feel my own powers swell as I was one step closer to being whole again, and one step closer to my goal.


    I thought back to the Arthur I had personally sent back on his journey. It had been a while since I last had him visit me. But he seemed promising. The look in his eyes as he saw me unleashing my spell and showing him a glimpse to the larger reality seems to have placed him on a path that would serve useful for my own needs.


    Yes, this wasn''t a fight against any demons or gods. This was a battle against destiny, Fate itself. And he shall be a interesting piece on the board. Perhaps he shall be the one who will surpass the limitations of his asuran body, if so I should keep a closer eye on him.

 Chapter 47-Declaration

    Originally uploaded Nov 28, 2023


    Bairon Pov


    Commander Virion sat still for a moment, reading over the report I had just given him along with the personal letter Grey has sent to the council. The city of Vildorial and a majority of the dwarven population was now out of our hands. All of them rallying under this King Grey as they called him.


    Despite his own words I still strongly believed he was some agent of the Alacryans, sent here to sew uncertainty and discourse between our race. Weakening us from the inside.


    It made me question his strength. He not only does he have a dragon at his disposal Lord Aldir and Windsom have confirmed that he is of dragon lineage. Was he perhaps some agent of the Indrath clan? Sent here to catch the Vritra off guard? Then why would the council be left out of such matters? And if he wasn''t then what kind of forces did he control to be able to capture an underground fortress city like Vildorial.


    The large window behind Virion showed me the dark grey clouds that rolled around us. Casting the entire room in a dark shadow as intermittent flashed of lightning light up the room.


    Commander Virion took a deep sigh as he placed down the file on his already very cluttered desk. To the general public Dicathen was holding their own against the invaders. With the defeat of the Retainer by the hands of Varay morale has never been higher. We were making slow but steady process, driving away many of the Alacryan camps and holding strong at the Wall.


    But in truth we knew this was just the expedition force. A small splinter cell sent to test our capabilites. They were probing for weakness, for chinks in our defenses. The information we had gathered from captured Alacryans and Cynthia herself proved it so. The Vritra masters of the Alacryans were feared even among asuras for their intelligence.


    And their king amongst them, Agrona Vritra was considered almost as great as Lord Indrath. And with communications cut off from Ephetous we were flying blindly into their hands.


    It has already been several months since we spotted an entire fleet of Alacryan ships very close in design to the Dicatheneous. No doubt holding thousands of troop ready that were now en route to our western border.


    Virion left his seat as he turned around to face the window, staring into the dark stormy sky as light rain began to fall.


    "Commander?" I questioned as I took a small step towards him.


    "Bairon, what you do propose we do in this situation?" He asked without turning  to face me.


    I was a bit unnerved by the way he spoke those words. But I quickly gathered myself as I cleared my throat.


    "Should we not order an attack on the dwarven city, commander? Or at least decree them as traitors?" I hesitantly said. It wasn''t a unknown fact that invading an underground city like Vilodrial, at least with Grey''s forces still being unknown to us would be idiotic at best and suicidal as worst.


    If it was anything like last time even with all the Lances present it would be a death trap. And with one of members dead and another missing I doubt we would make any real difference.


    Virion only lightly chuckled at my response and finally turned to face me. He wore a slight smile, almost that of melancholy. He was old even for an elf but he looked older still. Wrinkles that ran deep on his pale skin, his grey hair loosely kept in a tail. In truth he didn''t look like the righteous and brave commander he projected for the populous to see now. He just looked like a tired old man, yet I could still see a flame within his eyes.


    "And what would become of the dwarves that are still by our side? Do you believe they will stand for us to label their entire race and city as turncoats would do anything but cement their disdain for us?" He calmly said as he leaned on his desk, overlooking the mounds of paperwork that covered his wooden desk.


    I knew what I had said was nonsense, the inner politics of Dicathen was never my strong suit. I was born and raised by the Wykes family to be a warrior. A mage that would only levitate their social standing among the nobles.


    The thought of my family brought back Grey''s words about Lucas. That Lucas always suffered beneath my shadow. How he was forced to his limit to try to make him surpass me. Indeed my father wasn''t pleased when I was chosen to be a Lance. It meant that I would be out of his hands now, no longer a tool he could command. So it was logically that he would try to mold Lucas into becoming my replacement.


    But how would Grey know such things. Even if he had planted spies within our continent why would he bother caring about my brother? Did he just want to dig up information about the Lance''s families and just came upon that fact? Was it even true? It did make sense but Lucas was a talented mage, he far surpass anyone his age. The only thing he lacked was experience against foes that were of similar strength to him.


    As well as his less than desirable personality he was a gifted mage by every measure of the word. What more could my father have wished from him? No, it was more likely that he was just trying to make me unbalanced by bringing up lies about my dead brother.


    I buried those thoughts deep inside of me as I brought myself back to the conversation at hand.


    "Than what do you believe is the best course of action commander?" I asked truthfully. There was no easy move here. Leaving Grey be was only inviting him to grow his forces and strike us when he pleased and leading an attack on Vilodrial was a daunting task that would only distance the council''s relations with the dwarfs.


    "The choice has already been made Bairon." Virion said as he handed me a letter that Grey personally addressed to the commander.


    I carefully read each and every word of his short letter. There was no fluff or sighs of respect or official feeling. It was clearly stating that King Grey himself would be seeking audience with the Dicathen council in 3 days time. Ended with the royal seal of the dwarven royalty.


    I looked up from the letter at Virion. He looked back at me with a sad smile.


    "Seems he wants to talk." He quietly said. But we both knew what this possibly could be. Either he wants to enter talks about working with the Dicathen council, which seemed the most unlikely. Or he is coming to formally declare war upon us. Why else would Grey make a personally appearance. And it seems I have judged his motives wrong.


    I originally imagined we had more time before he acted. Seeing as how he never made any public announcement to the wider continent about his accession to the throne. He must have had reasons in wanting to keep it all on the down low, but it seems he is ready to make his presence know to all. If he truly were an agent of the Alacryan than we could be surrounded on both sides.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    And if he was some unknown third part than the problems Dicathen face only just grew and he would be more unpredictable than the Alacryan we had to face so far.


    "You are going to grant his request?" I questioned, frustration and confusion swelling up inside me. It wasn''t everyday we just allow any random person to stand in front of the full council.


    "What choice do we have? As you said the vast majority of the dwarves already see him as their king. Denying him this meeting would only worsen our relations."


    "And what if he declares war? Or is even coming here as a means to gather our leadership in one place to end it all?" I raised my tone, as my voice echoed off the walls like thunder.


    "It won''t come to that." Virion sounded so sure of himself. Like he knew the future.


    "How can you possible know that?" I sounded anger now and Virion made sure I knew it.


    His mana signature grew sharper, like a edge of a well maintained blade. It cut through the roaring thunder that was my now as I felt his beast will threaten to be unleashed.


    "Lance Bairon. You are a trusted solider and guard. But you should know your place." He said in a more sinister tone. His aura taking on the form of a dark forest green shadow. He might only be a sliver core mage but he was far more experience than me and could put up a fight if needed.


    I reigned in my emotions as I stood at attention. Bending my back and knees to a deep bow.


    "My apologizes commander. But I plead you to not-"


    "It does not matter what I say. Grey is coming no matter what? Do you think some pesky old man''s words can stop him."


    "At least allow me to gather all of the Lances, commander." I said with my head still down low.


    "And you believe this would be enough deterrence with a man who locked blades with Lord Aldir?"


    My mouth opened and closed again like a fish gasping for air. The last time the Lances came to blows with Grey was back during the incident at Xyrus academy. And back then he didn''t even need to raise a finger to seal away our mana and from the short meeting I had with him he only seemed to have grown stronger.


    Virion walked up in front of me as he placed an easing hand on my broad shoulders. I stared up at him still in a kneeling position.


    "Have faith Bairon. This war is far from over, and Dicathen shall persevere."


    Virion Pov


    Bairon quietly left the room. Gently closing the door behind him. I slumped back into my chair as it rotated from the force of my body. It swiveled around and I face the windows.


    Showing me the dark grey sky as tiny drops of water littered the pane of glass. Bolt of lightning illuminated the dark sky as the deep rumblings of thunder vibrated all through out the flying castle.


    I thought back the time when I last visited Rinia. It was a dark and stormy day just like today. The air was cold and damp, the forest canopy provided cover for the rain as I made my way to her hut.


    Small wafts of smoke exited her chimney and into the night sky and as soon as I entered I was assaulted by the smell of tea.


    But it wasn''t the usual, as least he wasn''t. She didn''t even notice when I entered her hut after I furiously knocked on the door for at least a good minute. Instead I found her in the far deep end of her hut. Sitting with her back to me.


    I carefully approached her, unsure of what to make of her sudden change. When I found her in a trance.


    She sat their with her eyes closed, her hands making odd gestures as they grasped at thin air. As if she was trying to take hold of something but wasn''t quiet able to. She repeated the same gestures as her face grew more and more contorted with effort


    I simply stood there, instead of interrupting her I just stood there and watched. There was something to it I couldn''t quiet put my finger on. The mana in and around her moved in a strange way that resembled when she used her diviner powers but this was something else entirely.


    She soon began to sweat as she suddenly took a loud gasp and fell off her chair. I caught her before she could hit the ground and she was startled to see me.


    "Virion what are you doing here?" She asked, panting between breathes. Whatever spell she just used seemed to have worn her out. And upon closer inspection of her face I swear I could see more wrinkles on her face. As well as her skin that seemed thinner than usual, in truth she looked a bit sickly. Like she hadn''t eaten properly in weeks.


    "What were you doing old hag?" I asked, trying to crack a joke but it came out in a omre worried tone.


    She pushed me out of the way as she regained her footing. She wobbled on her own legs for a moment before she stood back down again facing me.


    "You were doing it again. Weren''t you?" I flatly said. The strange way she used mana and her physical state was more than enough of a confirmation for me. The same spell that reduced my own dear wife to a miserable state until she was nothing, just a empty husk of what once was.


    I didn''t fully understand diviners. But I did know firsthand that they traded away their own lifespan to see the future beyond them. A powerful asset, but a curse to some, especially the wielder. And I wasn''t going to let history repeat itself. I already lost someone to this, I wasn''t going to allow her own sister to do it again.


    She simply waved me away put I took her hand. I was serious about this. I wasn''t going to allow her to kill herself for some war.


    "Virion, you more than anyone else should understand that the life of one being should not stand in the way of the many." She said with a weak smile.


    "I can''t loose another one. Not by the same means." I said quietly as I felt tears well up in my eyes at my last living memory of my wife. Of her skinny, almost bone-like hands I had in my own as I watched the life fade away from her eyes. She had spent her own life to save my own.


    "Aren''t you doing the same, commander. Throwing away the life you could have enjoyed in retirement for to lead this war. For all those deaths to rest on your shoulders alone?"


    My grip on her hand only strengthened.


    "What did you see?" I asked after a long moment of silence only filled with the soft sound of rain outside.


    "You know that boy you brought to me." She said with a tone of reminiscence in her voice like it was a old memory.


    I looked up at her up she was just staring up at the ceiling.


    "Arthur?" I asked, confused. I knew Arthur wasn''t the most ordinary kid but I didn''t see why he would warrant spending her own life force.


    "Yes, Arthur. You know ever since I first met him no matter how hard I tried I couldn''t see it."


    "See what?"


    She took a deep sigh as she continued.


    "That boy''s past and future always seemed to be surrounded by a constantly shifted shadow. Like the merky depths of the sea. I could make out vague shapes and feelings but all of it was just out of my reach. Like something was actively blocking me."


    "And you are doing all of this to just confirm that?" I asked anger. That hardly seemed like a reasonable reason for all of this.


    "No Virion, you hold all the answers to see a part of the truth. You have merely turned a blind eye to it." She whispered as she faced me.


    Her eyes were a illustratious purple. Her pupils were glazed over as her eyes took on a milky quality.


    "That boy is hiding something. And I have seen it."


    "Seen what?" What could Arthur have done? He was a brilliant child and powerful mage. And will no doubt be a strong asset to have on our side against the Alacryans. But recently he was growing more and more illusive. At first giving me suspiciously detailed report on the Alacryans then completely disappearing for months at a time. Even his family seemed to avoid talking about him.


    "That boy is the key Virion. He is at the center of it all. He shall be the vital component to this continent''s survival. But be watchful, there is something more to him even I can''t understand."


    My mind snapped back to reality as a nearby bolt of lightning jolted me out of the memory.


    In truth I wouldn''t have believed her, at least not fully if it weren''t what happened soon after.


    Arthur had come to seek me privately. And began to question what Rinia had told me. Obviously I questioned how he even knew of my visit but he avoided the question until I demanded answers for this recent strange behavior.


    And that was when he revealed everything, and offered to share his plans with me. And the only reason why I accepted this invitation for a meeting with ''Grey''.


    I leaned back into my chair. Looking down at the forest below us.


    Just who or what was Arthur really? And what have I gotten myself and this whole continent into. His plan was grand in design and it would have been crazy if it came of out anybody else''s mouth. But having they key piece of information that made the rest snap right into place made it perfectly clear to me that this was the right decision.


    I took a deep sigh. Art''s words did give me confidence but also dread. I just hoped Rinia was right about him. I also had suspicious about him but even after he told me the truth I wondered if I could really trust him. Not that I seemed to have a say in the matter. He was already working in the background, making moves against Alacryans and the asuras of Ephetous alike. It just seems like Dicathen has been caught in a battle between gods.

 Chapter 48-Coronation

    Originally uploaded Dec 5, 2023


    Bairon Pov


    Wild whips of wind slashed at my skin as I exited out the front gate of the flying castle. The bright blue skies were only partially covered by thin wisps of clouds that ran streaks in the sky.


    "Sir!" A row of soldiers saluted when they noticed my presence. Armed in standard iron armor they were each armed with a spear and shield.


    The castle was in a flurry of activity since early morning. Soldiers were coming to and fro from the teleportation gates, as many other workers scrambled to get ready.


    Commander Virion had insisted we formally welcome Grey as a new king of Darv. While I had protested against this he made the point of showing good face towards the dwarfs.


    "Any sign of him?" I asked the closest guard. He was a older gentleman. Maybe mid forties. With a well groomed mustache he was aged but from the way he conducted himself I knew he was capable.


    "No sir. We have our people patrolling the nearby airspace but there have been no irregularities." He said sternly.


    Indeed, I had pulled my own personal battalion and brought them here. I was not taking any chances with bringing that monster here. If we were going down I am going to go down swinging.


    I marched forward, onto the stone pathway that cut through the front area of the castle. The well kept floor of grass and trees lined the walkway as I saw a pair of workers hoist up a banner displaying the flag of Dicathen.


    Elves, humans, and dwarfs alike were working together as they made the correct preparations but I hardly paid them any mind as I made my way the the far end of the castle entrance.


    There I stood, overlooking the vast greenery of the beast glades that lied below us. From this distance the trees looked more like edible vegetables then massive trees that were centuries old, hiding horrors even I was apprehensive about facing.


    The fresh cold breeze hit my skin as I looked beyond the horizon. With mana enhancing my vision I could barely make out the gleaming blue ocean as it reflected the sun''s light.


    I took a deep breath, the dense mana of the beast glades felt like a glass of nice cold water after a long hot day. It seemed to refresh my senses, so much so that I could feel my body growing lighter.


    "Worried?" A voice called out to me.


    I turned to see Varay, clad in her silver armor with a golden signate on her right shoulder that denounced her allegiance and rank.


    She didn''t show it, her scars from her battle with the Retainer were covered but by the armor and bodysuit that covered all the way up to her neck. Instead she displayed her usual calm and cold composure that she always does.


    "Are you?" I asked as I looked out into the sky again. In the distance I could dark clouds rolling over the mountain peaks.


    Varay didn''t respond for a while. Letting the silence hang between us before she opened her mouth to speak.


    "This... King Grey. You have met him in person." She stated more like a fact than a question. Even standing just next to her I could feel the temperature around me drop a few degrees as her mana was like a potent snowstorm that was barely contained within her core.


    "Indeed."


    "And you believe it will be a repeat of last time?"


    The incident at Xyrus was a mark of shame and failure for all the Lances. An full on attack in the heart of one of the biggest city. It practically happened all under our noses. Even then we weren''t able to deploy in time with the damage having already been done when we did arrive.


    It was this mysterious Grey character who dealt with many of the Alacryan invaders and traitors. The reason as to why he would do such a thing was still a object of debate. But if it weren''t for him who knows what could have become of the innocent students who were there.


    I thought back to the clash with Grey. Well, to call it a fight wouldn''t be quiet right. The short bout we did have it seemed more like Grey was toying around with us. Entertaining our challenge to him, and when he lost interest he simply sealed away our cores.


    Where he could have easily killed us one by one if he truly wished to. Yet he didn''t, instead claiming he wasn''t our enemy and disappearing in a flash of lightning


    The Lances for by all definitions of the word failed that day. Our duty to act as the protective wall for the people of our continent went unfulfilled.


    I went over and over that day with Grey. His fighting stance was fluent, each move flowing effortless into the next. It looked more like some kind of elaborate dance than a actual fighting stance. The way mana moved around him and obeyed his command without effort. And how he denied us of the very asset that set us apart from others.


    Up until my most recent meeting with him. Whenever he was around there was something strange about it. As if he was manipulating something beyond our understanding, which was translated to a strange uneasiness or even dread whenever he drew close. My mind couldn''t quiet place a finger on it. But there was something more to him.


    "Even if he kills us all there is no way he would. He is playing up his role as a king and the people won''t stand if he slaughters the entire council." I answered, realizing I was thinking for too long.


    "And you believe he won''t just beat all of Dicathen into submission.Or that he acts for a higher power and he doesn''t care of the fallout?" Varay rebutted.


    I could feel my fingers dig into my palms. I have already thought about all the possible scenarios and there wasn''t one where Grey didn''t hold all of the cards. We don''t know anything about him but he seems to know a great deal about us. He already has a third of the continent at his fingertips, and we were already stretched thin enough as it is with this war.


    Before I could properly think of a reply I felt a sudden change in the air. A gust of wind so strong that it pushed my back slightly assaulted the castle. Some of the people screamed or yelled in surprise as the trees swayed and danced.


    The clouds began to move and shift at an unnatural speed in response to the wind as I shield myself by bringing my arms to my face.


    Then a loud boom echoed outwards. A sound so loud that it rang in my ears and shook the entire castle. Feeling a warmth on the side of my head I reached upwards only to withdraw my hand and see blood on my fingertips.


    Ignoring my damaged ears I flew upwards, trying to located where the sound had come from. Varay joined me as we both scanned the skyline.


    "What was that?" I asked as a thick coat of mana covered my body and I readied a spell.


    But my question was answered not to log after that. A sound of something being torn in half filled our ears as A giant beam of light bisected the sky right in front of the Dicathen castle.


    The beam of light expanded, as it seemed to cut right through the sky. Revealing a gaping hole that hummed with purple energy that was alien to me.


    And with another prolonged booming sound a massive entity emerged from the wound in the sky.


    It glided soundlessly in the air, it looked like a blend of a ancient castle-like building and that of the ships Gideon designed. Only looking far more advanced in its make and build.


    The fully emerged from the portal, and the portal shrunk down until it disappeared as if it never happened.


    The massive ship hung in the air as if it was sitting on the solid ground. I flew higher to get a better view, it was about half the size of the flying castle. I tried to find words to properly describe it but I couldn''t.


    It had broad sides of sheer metal and stone, large opening housed cannons the diameter of adult humans that lined the sides. I couldn''t fully understand what it was I knew, that this vessel was built for war.


    I flew down to the castle as I joined Varay at the entrance. I could feel that she was also on edge, as I could feel the air particles around us solidify in the air into tiny flakes of snow.


    We waited for a moment, hesitant on what to do next. When from one of the larger openings on the castle''s side emerged a dark shadow.


    It flew up to us, and as it drew closer I could make out the large leathery wings of a dragon.


    The mighty beast flew up to us and on its back was him. Grey, dawning a dark emerald green coat with a well fitting dress shirt. His face was still covered by his white mask but his liquid gold eyes still shinned through his eye-holes.


    He casually jumped off the dragon''s back and stood in front of us. A sheathed sword by his side shook as he did so. We stood face to face for a moment as the dragon turned to fly back to the flying ship. Each beat of its large wings sending out winds of a hurricane.


    Standing in front of him I could feel the sheer gravity of strength Grey emitted despite clearly suppressing it. From this distance I could feel the sheer cliff that was the difference in our strength.


    "I believe you have been expecting me?" He said, his deep baritone voice being heavily altered by his mask. He looked around and over our shoulders.


    "Ah, it seems you have made preparations. You are too kind." He jested.


    Varay and I stood still for a moment longer before Varay spoke up.


    "The council is waiting for you, your maje-"


    Grey cut her off before she could finish her sentence.


    "Just Grey is fine, Lance Varay Aurae." He said, putting emphasize on her last name. Almost like an open threat.


    "Now then, we don''t want the council to wait any longer do we." Grey said in a cheery tone as he walked around and ahead of us. Varay and I begrudging turned and led him into the castle. Led wasn''t quiet the right word. Instead he seemed to know where exactly he was going and knew his way around inside. Seems his spies have dug in deeper than he suspected.


    And soon enough we reached the main council chambers where most of the official meetings were conducted. Large twin mana enforced wooden doors with golden decorations and markings stood tall in front of us.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Grey stopped for a second. He stared up at the door, as if he was pondering something. But it was only for a second, he opened both of the heavy doors with ease as he entered the chamber.


    The Eralith King and his wife sat on the left in elevated chairs behind a tall v-shaped table on the far end of the large room, with the Glayder king and queen sat on the right with commander Virion in the center.


    Grey walked forward, his long coat flowing behind him like a royal cape. From the way he walked you would imagine he was some prince from a long lost nation. He not only exude an uncomfortable suffocating aura of strength but also gave off the airs of a king.


    He walked up to the center of the room, where a similar chair to the rest of the royal family was. He sat down, as he faced the rest of the council. The Eraliths and Glayders seemed uneasy, and Virion''s face was serious if not readable.


    Before Virion could start Grey spoke up first. Unleashing a wave of his suffocating intent that made everyone in the room reel back in silence, even Varay.


    "Let''s get this done with."


    Caera Pov


    The town center was jam packed with people. All of them in suspense of the announcement from the Dicathen council. The large castle walls created a perimeter around the courtyard with a central tower that rose up high above with a balcony that looked down upon the crowds.


    There was visible excitement in the air as people gathered around. If I remember correctly there hasn''t been such a big occasion or an announcement from the council since the introduction of the Lances.


    Most people probably thought this was some big talk about the war. Perhaps it has finally ended with peace talks underway or the Alacryan invaders have given up.


    Alas, the truth was more likely the High Sovereign was most likely toying with Dicathen. Scythe Seris has told so that the High Sovereign only had Ephetous in his sights. And that this war with Dicathen was a mere afterthought.


    The struggles and deaths of lessers mattered very little to beings like him. Indeed, while I haven''t met him in person the Vritra clan of asuras were know for their intelligence as scientist.


    So much so that they see and treat the entire world as their own personal laboratory. Something to poke and dissect to satisfy their own desires. I unconsciously reached up the feel my horns that were rendered invisible.


    Scythe Seris has conveyed more information than I knew what to do with. Perhaps since I was risking my own life by being in Dicathen as a spy she believed at least I needed to know a bit of the truth. As well as her own cause, not that she revealed all her secrets.


    In such times of war there were things you couldn''t tell to even your closest allies. In truth I didn''t even know my full purpose here. It was Scythe Seris who recommended my services and brought me here.


    With the mission of monitoring a boy called Arthur Leywin. But ever since the Xyrus incident he had simply vanished. I initially thought he was killed in the conflict but with more thoughts I dismissed such ideas.


    With the level of mana control and combat prowess he possessed he wouldn''t have gone down with a good fight. But still, he was completely absent during the attack, and his name wasn''t in the list of the deaths.


    I had even started monitoring the Helstea household but there was still no sign of the mysterious man. It truly felt as if he completely disappeared from existence, leaving no trace and no trail to follow.


    A loud wave of cheering brought me back to the moment as commander Virion stepped out of the shadows and presented himself to the people below. He wore a fine woven silk robe of deep forest green with dark grey highlights.


    He wore his long white hair in a tail behind his head, he truly had the airs of a wise old king. From the confident stride to the way he waved to the people below he was used to this.


    Virion Eralith, a silver core mage of good talent. As the previous king of the elves and one of the leaders of the last war Dicathen was apart of, he possessed what the other royal families lacked. Experience, but I wondered how much that would aid against a fight against asuras.


    I have never met an asura, at least personally. Of course there were sovereigns who made public appearances during festivals or other important events like the Victoriad. While the High Sovereign never left his fortress in the Central Dominion.


    Even from a distance the sovereigns exuded an powerful aura that made you want to bow in supplication. A feeling that puts your own existence into question as you feel like an insignificant insect in front of their might.


    After the cheers died down Virion''s son and his wife, the current king and queen of the Elenoir came into view. They both waved at the crowd in return but they seemed... uneasy.


    They smiled, but it was a smile I was all too familiar with. The same kind of smile other Highblood families would put on. A fake one, a mask to hide your true emotions.


    I pushed mana into my eyes as I enhanced my own vision to have a better look at their faces. They were pale, well, paler than usual.


    ''Just what was going on?'' I thought. Why would they look so uncomfortable when this clearly seems like such a big event. And what would the council even have to announce at such a time.


    There was no way in a million years that the High Sovereign would be even entertain the idea of making a deal with lessers. He would judge such a thing as unbecoming of someone his status and power.


    I wasn''t part of the military so the info I could gather has been limited. Mostly restricted to what my own agents could gather from rumors and what Scythe Seris relayed to me. So I was flying very much blind here.


    I knew that a retainer had taken territory near Etistin Bay, but the info well dried up a couple of weeks ago. Which did make sense, if there was a retainer involved there wouldn''t be many survivors to tell the tale but it still seemed odd.


    Deep in thought I barely noticed the Glayder king and queen step out. Long streaks of greying hair marked the human king''s wild fire-like mane of hair. Subtle bag hung heavy under his eyes, in fact he seemed the most stressed about all of this. While his wife was thinner than I had seem previously but otherwise the makeup she had on hid most of the imperfections.


    "DI-CATHEN, DI-CATHEN, DI-CATHEN." The crowd cheered in unison as the current council all stood there on the balcony over looking their continent. But a strange figure stood behind all of them.


    After a couple of minutes of chanting Virion raised his hand toe silenced the sea of people gather here.


    "Everyone! We are in a time of war." Virion spoke sternly into a voice amplifying artifact that was placed in front of the balcony. His stern voice echoed throughout the large courtyard for everyone to hear.


    "Despite a third of our council still gone we still stand strong." The truth of the dwarven royalty being traitors was an open secret. As well as their execution by Lord Aldir. And while many dwarfs still held a bit of disdain for their monarchies being dead they seemed to have mellowed in the past months.


    "We have all worked hard for the safety of Dicathen. When the council was formed we all vowed to put aside our differences and history for all of Dicathen. We promised each and every one of you to guide and lead this continent we all call home. We must all fight together in order to keep our homes safe from the Alacryan invaders." Virion said as he pointed out into the horizon.


    "But these are uncertain times, and we can no longer rely on just us to protect all of Dicathen." As Virion spoke these words visble confusion washed over the crowd. For most people they would have all of their faith and trust in the council. A whole continent united to fight one common foe did wonders for morale.


    So it was understandable for them to be confused when Virion himself uttered such words. If they weren''t fit and able to lead Dicathen, these kings and queens who ruled their respective countries, then who was? Was it perhaps an asura from Ephetous who would have full reins of the war effort?


    But that would be an open breach of the agreement between Lord Indrath and the High Sovereign. And I doubt either of them would allow for such a thing to happen, when they have gone through such efforts to not do so so far.


    Before I could completely finish my inner thoughts Virion spoke up again, cutting through the murmurs and growing doubt.


    "Please, welcome with me, our new leader, our new king: Grey!"


    Virion turned aside as did the other royal families as a man emerged from the shadows. Donning a dark green longcoat that matched Virion''s robes. With a clean well-fitting white dress shirt, he dressed like a wealthy but understated noble.


    But the strangest thing was his white mask that covered most of his face. Only two holes made his gold eyes shine through, and even from this distance I could see them glow like hot liquid gold.


    There was no applause, just a deathly silence as this King Grey looked down on his new subjects.


    ''Wait what?!'' I screamed in my head. Grey? The Grey that rode in on a dragon and slaughtered the attackers at Xyrus? That man? I looked again, and yes, the mask was the same as well as his unmistakable piercing eyes.


    Grey stepped up to the front, both royal families tensed up as they took a step back, almost as if they were afraid of this man. Which was understandable now that I think back to what he did.


    Sudden a wave of absolute dread washed over the entire courtyard as my body felt as if it had grown at least three times heavier. Sending chills down my spine I could feel beads of sweat form and roll down my back, some people in the crowd yelled out or out right fainted.


    My head snapped back up to the man. Was this him? Was this his aura he just unleashed onto the people. A feeling that reminded me of the sovereigns of Alacrya, but to give off such a feeling to so many people...


    His pale, almost milky white hands reached up to his mask as he took it off and revealed his face.


    My jaws dropped as I took in the sight right in front of me. There my mana enhanced sight I saw him as clear as day.


    At first glance his slender form appeared delicate, but that was just a facade. His long blonde hair swayed in the wind, the composed and hardened expression on his face. He was so beautiful that you could almost mistake him for a mirage, a flicker image on a screen.


    "Arthur Leywin." I quietly whispered in wonder and bewilderment.


    "People of DIcathen." He spoke but not into the mic. He projected his own voice out presumably with his own mana. Yet his words rang clearly than it did when Virion spoke. As if he was directly in front of you.


    "I am Grey. Some of you will know me as the new king of Darv." He continued. Which was news to me as far as I knew the capital city of Darv, Vildorial locked themselves away from outsiders but there was too many things going on in my head right now.


    Was Arthur Grey this whole time? Then, he was the one who...


    "Upon a discussion with the current Dicathen council we have reached a conclusion." Arthur''s words cut through the silence like a sharp knife.


    "I am king Grey. The first monarch of a now unified Dicathen." He coldly stated as if all of this wasn''t a massive upset. I couldn''t even imagine what this would do to an average person let alone my position and purpose here.


    Spying on some random boy was one thing, but he was now a king of Dicathen? Just what has he been up to while he was gone?


    Some unknown stranger appears out of nowhere and is crown king of a whole continent? Would people even accept him? Wouldn''t there be pockets of rebellion that would grow and spread like wildfire in the light of this news?


    Doubt surrounding the royal family and the council will no doubt grow in people. Perhaps some will completely abandon their trust in them and their continent''s leadership. Why would they want to follow orders from someone they don''t know.


    "Traitor!" A loud voice yelled, and as he did so more and more people joined in as they began screaming and yelling at Arthur and the council.


    "Usurper!" "You sold us out!" "Cowards!"


    The council members reeled back as their faces tensed, but Arthur was still calm. In fact he looked as if he was hoping for this to happen.


    A loud roar that shook the entire ground silenced the people as a large beast stepped out into the light. The council members on the balcony hastily moved out of the way as a dragon stood behind Arthur.


    An species of asuras, beings thought to be of mere legend in Dicathen myths. A true deity.


    Its black scales absorbed the sunlight so that it looked like it was made of shadows. Its large topaz eyes matched Arthur''s, giving off an unknowable ferocity and intelligence unlike any other beast. Its large head reared up as it opened its jaws and roared again, shaking the balcony.


    Some people yelled in shock and panic but their was something else that cut straight through the dragon''s deafening roar. A large booming sound assaulted my ears as I instinctively covered them.


    A long beam of light appeared in the sky. And it expanded, tearing the sky in twain as a whirlpool of mana swirled in the air and created a massive portal in its wake.


    The entire castle was darkened by a gigantic shadow. From the portal emerged a vessel. Looking like a mix of a castle and the steam powered ships that Dicathen constructed. Its sides and bottom were heavily armored in a shiny black metal I wasn''t familiar with.


    Large cannons the size of full grown men adjourned its sides as it hung threateningly in the air above all of us.


    I couldn''t even fully comprehend what is was but one thing was clear, this was a thing made for war. And this was Arthur''s way of convincing us.


    Arthur stepped off the balcony as he walked on thin air as if there was solid ground at his feet. A feat only possible for white core mages, so that would mean he was at least on their level. But this, this was something else entirely.


    This display of power, from his dragon to this war vessel. This is meant to send a message.


    "As your new king I shall fight tooth and nail to defend this continent. With the resources I posses even the gods shall know fear." Arthur spoke, his voice rang inside my head.


    He reached down to his waist and unsheathed a sword that hung from his belt. Its blade glowed, casting a holy white light on everyone. It struck awe into even my own heart. He raised the sword and pointed it slightly upwards into the skyline. His long coat fluttered in the wind like a long cape as his dragon joined, hovering in the air just behind him.


    This was the picture. The image the sovereigns drew for themselves. Them being these larger than life gods who would descend upon our lesser world to lead us to greater heights. This was the image of a true god.


    He spoke again, and this time the people listened. How could they not, seeing just the show of strength that they had just witnessed and being caught up in all the emotions. I was more surprised people weren''t kneeling down and worshiping him as a savior or god. Perhaps it was the aura he possessed that reminded me too much of the sovereigns or this whole over the top show he put on. But I wondered if Arthur was an some kind of asura himself. Some agent of either of the two greater forces in this world.


    "People of Dicathen rejoice. I am your salvation. I shall be the bulwark against the terrors of this world. I promise to lead this continent, lead all of us to glory!"


    And for the first time since Arthur appeared the crowd cheered.

 Chapter 49-Kings Force

    Originally uploaded Dec 12, 2023


    Arthur Pov


    I gently landed back on the balcony, sheathing my sword back in its scabbard in a singular smooth motion.


    The blade protested as it hummed with power and hungered for blood in my hands as I forced it back. There were still many things I didn''t understand about its build and structure. Even as I slowly regained my strength and control over aether it was no use when I tried to understand this particular weapon.


    It pulsed with energy that wasn''t my own and radiated a hunger for blood and destruction, so much so that it felt like it had a will of its own. Maybe it was similar to the semi-sentient weapons the asuras wielded that posses a pseudo-will. It seemed as though Neoth knew more than he was letting on, put I decided on not pushing him so far.


    He was pissed off enough as it is already was. A wave of golden light returned me to my sense as Sylvie returned to her human form.


    From the outside you would presume she was a girl no older than eight or nine, the only thing that gave away her true identity was the pair of sharp horns that jutted out from her head.


    Other than that she could have easily been mistaken to be a sibling of mine. Sharing the same pale skin with wheat blonde hair and gold eyes. And in some sense she was akin to my own blood. She was family to me.


    She smiled back at me with a childlike wonder that hadn''t disappeared quiet yet. She grabbed one of my arms as she spoke in my mind.


    Despite being able to speak vocally she still preferred speaking to me telepathically when we were around other people, not that I had any issues with that. You eventually grow used to having two people constantly talking in your head.


    ''I did good right?''


    I smiled back at her warmly as I ruffled her hair. "You did great."


    Multiple approaching mana signature drew my attention away from my bond as I raised my head to see the remaining four Lances walking towards me. They were in their full armor, Bairon, Varay, and Mica had stern expressions with Aya donning a much more serious yet still a slightly coy face.


    Well remaining as in the only ones the council believe that are still alive. Unbeknownst to them I have had Lance Alea working under my command shortly after the attack on Xyrus. But I don''t believe now was the right time to reveal that, she was doing quiet well being my eyes and ears around Dicathen.


    While Neoth''s own forces of Djinn warriors were powerful and followed instructions with protest. They were more like a blunt hammer. Being soldiers created during and after the war between asuras and Djinn they were all created and trained to kill and destroy.


    So employing a mage like Alea whose detection magic was unmatched proved useful in situation where I didn''t need the target to be a corpse.


    They all stopped in front of me. And we exchanged glances for a while. I wasn''t sure if any of them would recognize me as Arthur Leywin. Now that I have revealed my face to the whole continent I am sure there will be some people who know of my true identity despite my growth.


    ''I wondered how the parents of my vessel would react.'' I thought in my mind, choosing the words to describe them carefully, purposefully putting some distance between us. It wasn''t a thing I liked doing, but every time I thought back to them it brought sharp needle like pain in my chest that I tried to suppress every time. Fooling myself to believe they weren''t truly my parents, my physical body wasn''t even that of a lesser human anyway.


    Deciding to be the first one to break the ice I began to speak.


    "I am aware you may not hold the most pleasant opinion about me." As I said those words Bairon scowled as I felt a wave of mana rush out from his core. Simply ignoring this I continued.


    "But our objectives are the same are they not? Protecting Dicathen from the Alacryan invaders. I believe you will come around soon enough."


    "Come around? You think we are gonna believe such words from you!" Bairon said through gritted teeth. Visible tendrils of yellow lightning danced on his skin.


    I felt a large influx of mana by my side as Sylvie began glowing a subtle gold, preparing to transform into her draconic form to shield me. But I halted her as I placed a hand on her shoulder.


    From the corner of my eyes I saw the rest of the council a couple paces behind the Lances, with only Virion near me. He looked back at me with a face of uncertainty.


    He was the main reason all of this was possible in the first place. I had always planned on unifying Dicathen and leading it myself this time. But I didn''t wish to be a king on a bloodied throne. Of course it took a bit of convince to get Virion on my side but he seems to have accepted my long term plan for now. And with a bit of acting the council already believes him to be the commander who reluctantly handed the crown to me in threat of me burning down the whole continent.


    While I still wanted an unified continent I still had bigger plans for it. And a bit of disdain for me as their new king was still necessary for my future goals.


    I took a step towards the Lances. And Bairon took a step as well as we were now both face to face.


    "I don''t need you to believe me. But I believe that you are an asset that is too great o just cast away." I said coldly, being happy go and nice to them now won''t do anything and I needed to cement my title as king.


    I could feel my own self falling deeper and deeper into the persona of King Grey that I had tried my whole last life trying to escape from. But better for me to suffer than for everyone else. And there was no turning back now, donning the name and title of King Grey once more I shall succeed, the alternative is too dire and grim.


    "So what? You think we are just going to roll over and show you our bellies just because you threatened the entire council to hand over their power to you?!" Bairon was borderline yelling as I saw veins pop up on his forehead.


    "Yet you Lances still watched as they did so. Only verbally protesting but at the end of the day you stood by as I was crowned king." I shot back. I released my own intent, carefully to not overwhelm any of the nearby council members. But enough to make my point clear.


    Before Bairon could speak again I continued, this time with a small smile on my face.


    "Why don''t I challenge all of you in a duel? All four of you at once, of course I shall not seal away your mana cores like last time."


    "Do you think a duel is sufficient enou-" Varay spoke up this time but I cut her off.


    "While I don''t believe that this would be enough I am of the mind that I need to drill into your minds that you are no longer the high and mighty Lances you were touted as."


    There was a bit of truth in that. Despite having faced off against a retainer most of the Lances were still too confident in there abilities. And as Windsom once said they were given their powers, they did not earn it, they never learned to fully utilize it in a life or death scenario.


    I want to take this opportunity to not only try to convince them to come to my side but also to firmly drill into their minds that I was more than capable enough in leading this continent.


    "You son of a bitch!" Bairon cursed as he threw a mana charge punch directly at my face. I didn''t even bother dealing with such an offense as I teleported directly behind him. The human Lance lost his balance as he swung at thin air and almost fell over before he caught himself.


    "So what do you say? It isn''t everyday you get a opportunity to fight a king after all." I mocked as I offered them a hand to accept.


    Most of what I said was true. In all fairness without Wren working with Gideon to bolster their strength with artifacts the Lances were useless to me in terms of raw military strength. I had my own people under me that I trusted and they would exceed the Lance''s limitations soon enough.


    But they were a useful public figure. The people of Dicathen saw them as the main soldiers of this war. Someone the common folk and foot solider could rally behind. They held a deep respect and trust of the people which I lacked.


    While I would have liked to have them on my side, as white core mage was still a white core mage. It would take too long for them to completely trust me, too long to further train them to break past the white core stage. But I will still see what I can do with them, who knows? Maybe I am wrong am they will come around sooner than I expect them to.


    The Lances seemed to think over my offer, until Bairon grabbed my hand  in a strong grip. I saw anger but satisfaction in his eyes as he accepted my invitation.


    "Good choice. Now, I believe we need a suitable training arena." I said as I turned on my heels.


    As I reached a warp portal at the far end of the room I placed a hand on its frame. Pushing my own aether through it the portal shifted slightly as the target destination changed.


    Looking over my shoulder I motioned for all of them to follow. "Come on, I know just the place."


    ***


    I readjusted my belt, my sword still rested in its sheath. But it prowled with a thirst for blood as if it knew what was going to happen. While I wasn''t planning on using it in this little bout, it seemed disrespectful to go in completely unarmed.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Stretching my limbs I stared across the stone field to the Lances. They each wore their regular battleplate. Mica wielded a massive hammer made of rock and stone with Bairon brandishing his spear that crackled with electricity.


    All of their cores burned brightly as they prepared themselves. Just to our right was a overhanging balcony, with the council members occupying the space, giving them a clear view of the entire training area.


    Neoth was present as well. His large hooded cloak obscured most of his features, giving off a brooding vibe to him. But I knew he wasn''t all that pleased with having his time wasted for a such useless thing.


    He was more than a little bit peeved when I brought all of them into his galleries. At first he joked about keeping them all here for an eternity as display pieces for his museum. He eventually went about silently grumbling as I asked him for a large arena to train in.


    But he seems to be getting used to his new role, at least outwardly. I could still sometimes feel the animosity radiating off of him in waves whenever I struck a conversation with him.


    Forgoing my dark green long coat I was dressed in a plain white dress shirt with simple black pants.


    Not an outfit for a battle of any sort, but aether made up for it. A thin layer of aether tightly hugged my skin, offering me protection from everything but the most severe attacks.


    The Lances, all four of them slowly began walking to the center of the arena. And I followed suit.


    They marched in unison, the metal of their armor jangling together. Each of them had a face of determination with a subtle undertone of uncertainty beneath it all. All of them except Varay, she sported her usual cold and emotionless face.


    Yet, the auras that surrounded them told a different story. They burned strong yes, but they wavered with each step as they drew closer to me. Like a strong flame that was ragging against the winds of a storm. Burning strong but threatening to die at any moment, devoured by rain and winds.


    We were only a few paces away. They were shrouded in auras of each of their respective elements. While I gave off no such visible indication.


    I wondered how I appeared to them. I had no mana core, and thus no mana signature of any kind. In the eyes of ordinary people when I was not exerting my aetheric intent I was a completely harmless unadorned human.


    I could control ambient mana to a certain extent with Realmheart, and that would give off the illusion of me casting elemental spells. So these Lances were completely blind to even what magic I used.


    We each stared at each other for while, all of us ready, all ready to strike. Well, they were at least, their bodies tense as mana was begging to be let out of their cores. I was more relaxed, resorting to a simple fighting stance as I placed my legs shoulder-width apart.


    We didn''t need any instructions, we knew what was about to transpire. Yet I must give the Lances my respects for not backing down from a fight they were destined to lose. Having gone against beings that even most asuras feared made theses lesser mages appear like houseflies.


    Bairon struck first. Unleashing an arc of yellow lightning that cut long jagged lines through the stone ground. At this distance it would have been difficult to react and dodge for any normal mage. And the fight would have ended there, his spell was powerful enough to reduce any lesser to a pile of smouldering ash.


    Tiny particles of aether exploded in my legs as I activated burst step. At the same time aether traveled up to my arms and hands as I lunged forward for a punch.


    Varay tried to block the attack, forming a thick wall of ice that erupted up from the ground. But the sheer speed of burst step carried me through as I pulverized the ice wall into tiny shards.


    My punch should have connected with her abdomen but as I landed my blow the image of Varay dissipated to thin air. The million of tiny shards of ice I created them turned to me as they swirled around in like a angry storm, cutting into my thin armor of aether and into my skin, drawing blood.


    Bairon was upon me again, sneaking up on me in the cover of the ice storm. His spear crackled wildly with tendrils of lightning that coiled around his weapon like wild serpents.


    I met his attack head on, the motes of aether condensing into a solid blade in my hands. Quickly parrying his initial attack I followed with a flurry of slashed ans stabs, all aimed at the center of his body.


    When the air pressure changed, I could feel my ears violently pop as I felt warmth on the sides of my head. Being momentarily disorientated I didn''t notice a dark shadow that was descending upon me.


    The ground beneath my feet cracked like a dry cookie, I could feel my body growing in weight by a hundred times as I took the full brunt of Mica''s giant hammer head on.


    My elbows exploded into a bloody mess of flesh and bones. With a slit tilt of my wrist the ground beneath the dwarven Lance exploded into flames as she quickly withdrew to a save distance.


    Aether was already rushing to my injured body parts, mending flesh and snapping the bones back into place.


    But the Lances didn''t give me time to fully heal. A mirage of all four Lances, duplicated twenty times surrounded me. Each of them fast approaching with spells growing in their hands.


    I waved my hand, as the fire mana in the atmosphere ignited into purple lightning, ripping into the fake images of the Lances. Only one of them, of Bairon remained. Burst step carried me forward as I forced aether into my right fist.


    I unleashed a powerful blast of raw aether, only for the image of Bairon to disappear just as my spell connected.


    ''This illusion magic is really getting annoying.'' I muttered in my mind.


    I felt a searing pain in my back as a wash of lightning sent spasms across my entire body. I quickly turned, only to be blinded as shard of ice stabbed my in the eyes, blinding me.


    I shielded my eyes, only for my feet to be stabbed into from below as icicles grew up from the ground. Planting me into the ground.


    Then I could feel my body being pulled into a singular point. Aether finished healing my eyes as I saw a dark hole. As it slowly sucked up the loose dust and debris nearby into it void-like maw.


    High level gravity mana arts. I thought, I always had difficulty with the earth based deviant. Back when I was limited to a lesser body I was only able to momentarily unlock the deviant with the help of Sylvia''s will. Even then I favored my other two deviants of lightning and ice. Gravity magic drained my mana reserves too quickly and I was more accustomed to ice and lightning.


    Which was a strange thought, how gravity did exert power unto to space and time. And with aether I was able to command the two. A bit odd, I thought as a long spear of aether manifested in my hands.


    I threw it, and it shot through the air like a bullet. Striking to center of the gravity well, the little bit of mana I had imbued onto the tip of my spear was just enough, as my own aether and mana overrode Mica''s control over the magic and dispelled it.


    With a strong pull I freed myself from the ice spikes as I ripped off both of my feet in the process. I could already feel the bones beginning to regrow as I pushed off the air itself.


    I could feel the temperature drop as a barrage of giant spear made of ice whose surface was dancing with tendrils of electricity began raining down on me.


    With a mental push a pillar of blue fire roared to life in front of me, burning away the ice as aether formed into a sword in my hands.


    Spotting a faint shimmer of light in the corner of my eye I lunged sideways, my hands wrapped around an invisible object as I lifted it off the ground.


    Aya looked at me with wide eyes as she gasped for breath in my clutches. Without even turning to look I parried away a blow from Bairon''s spear with enough force to knock him off his feet.


    In turn I slammed the elf Lance hard onto the ground, sending cracks into the stone as her face turning red. She clawed at my hand, drawing blood in a desperate attempt to free herself. I raised her body again, slamming her into the ground again and again until she went limp and fell unconscious.


    Dropping her I turned my head to face the rest of the Lances, they all flinched as they met my gaze.


    "One down." I whispered.


    A crater formed from where I jumped, Tendrils of black-purple lightning covered my body as I clashed with Mica.


    Each swing of her hammer was inhumanely quick, there was no logical way a person that small could have wielded a weapons that large at such speeds.


    But her movements were still far too slow. My own sword was basically an extension of my own body and will. I had trained and fought with a sword for multiple lifetimes now. Each minute step I took, each tiny, almost nondetachable shift as the arc of my blade and stab was forged in my countless battles.


    Pooling all my knowledge of the more refined martial arts of Earth and Ephetous I was nearly unmatched when it came to swordsmanship. I was slowly driving the Lance back when Bairon flew towards me. His face full of rage, fire and lightning surrounded his body.


    Another sword grew in my other hand as I blocked his spear with a single hand. Which seems to have only pissed him off more.


    He lunged forward, but each of his hastened movements were unbalanced by his uncontrolled rage. His footwork was uncoordinated and grew sloppy with each strike he missed or I parried.


    He grew desperate as he pushed more mana into his body to force it to go faster, to match my speed.


    Varay joined him, conjuring a sword of ice of her own as a wild gale of icy winds surrounded all of us bombarded me. She tried in vain to cover for Bairon''s wide openings as I held back three Lances at once in close combat.


    Seeing a opening even Varay couldn''t block in time I delivered a quick kick to Bairon''s knee, his lower leg bent inwards in an unnatural fashion with a loud crack as he yelled in pain. But even that was cut short as I struck his throat with the pommel of my sword.


    He collapsed backwards clutching his throat and gasping for air. Mica was growing tired as she continued to try to create distance between me, which I didn''t allow.


    She flew backwards and I followed, burst step carrying me at speeds that most would consider to be teleportation.


    A sheen of sweat covered her face and she over-swung her hammer, I easily dodge it by slightly ducking and unleashed a blast of aether at her. She shot backwards, dropping her massive hammer which hit the ground with a hard thud.


    She slammed into the aether enforced walls with enough power and speed to partially destroy it.


    "Two and three." I said a bit louder as I turned my full attention to Varay. And for the first time in this life I saw a moment of despair and fear in her usual cold eyes.


    I could sense her core burn like a tiny sun as she gathered her mana. And with it she unleashed a massive blast of frost and ice that took on the form of a massive serpentine beast. Its jaws wide open, ready to devour me.


    I pushed forward, as I unleashed my aetheric intent. Taking on the form of a dark purple shadowy flames around me I walked forward, directly into her spell.


    Varay was caught off for a moment but she recovered in a split second as her spell struck me head on.


    It was cold, very cold. I could feel my hair freeze and the moisture on my skin dry up and crystalize into flakes of snow and ice.


    A powerful to say the least. I was right in my decision to letting Varay deal with the retainer. And I feel she has grown in strength since I last saw her. Perhaps her encounter with the Vritra mutt pushed her to her limits.


    But alas, I was still standing at the end of her spell. A heavy covering of frost and snow covered me, making me appear as if I had just stepped out of a blizzard.


    Varay looked at me with dismay, she was breathing heavily. I didn''t need to peer into her core to know she was growing wary.


    I looked up to the balcony, Neoth looked down at me with disinterest and an annoyed look that yelled ''You brought me here for this shit?''


    But the other members of the council including Virion looked back at me with a mix of horror, dismay, and disbelief.


    I turned my head to look back at Varay, she held a blue sword of ice in her hands. I took a small sigh.


    And it struck her, it hit everybody.


    The full brunt of my unrestrained will. My full power unmasked and revealed to everyone. A technique I had taught myself after I had witness Kezess'' and Agrona''s king''s force.  Varay''s eyes rolled back into her skull as she fell to the ground. I couldn''t see them but I could hear someone in the balcony throwing up and screaming, while I could hear others fall unconscious just like Varay. Despite my best efforts on trying to focus my intent solely on Varay it seems I still need to work on it.


    I toned down my intent, I knew that to any untrained human or mage who wasn''t strong enough it was suffocating enough to stop their heart and kill them outright. I allowed the aether to gently carry me up the balcony where the council members were.


    King Glayder was on the floor, his wife held him in her arms as she stared back at me like I was some unthinkable monster. Which in this case I was I suppose.


    The rest of them looked at me. As if they had seems some kind of ghost.


    I allowed them to gather their bearing for a bit before I spoke. Projecting my voice outwards as aether greatly altered it.


    "I hope this has proven to you my abilities?" I questioned. They didn''t answer immediately, instead looking back at me with a dumb look on their faces.


    I cleared my throat which seems to have snapped some of them out of their trance.


    "Ye-Yes, your majesty." Alduin said, his voice wavering in fear.


    "Good, I hope now that I have proven myself we can all cooperate for the good of this nation." I said in a more light tone as I withdrew my will. All of them took a deep breath as they gasped for air.


    I then motioned for them to enter the portal behind them I had conjured.


    "Now, there are still pressing matters for us to attend to. Don''t we?"

 Chapter 49.5-Divining the Future

    Originally uploaded Dec 20, 2023


    Vago Pov


    Fate, it was a complicated subject to say the least. All throughout my race''s history there were always three branches, three pathways one took when they studied aether.


    The forces that create and binds reality as we know it. While study was possible in all three branches to one individual, it was their natural inclination to one of the three paths that dedicated their true progress and calling.


    Spatium, the branch of the cosmos that commands space. Capable of weaving portals and pathways under the skin of reality. Vivum, the branch that oversees all life. Governing the souls of the living and the dead. Capable of birthing new life, as well as snuffing it out in its entirety.


    And Aevum, the branch that sees over time. Reserving, forwarding the water-like flow of time. With enough control over the branch it reveals both the events of the past and the future. Of what has been, and what will be.


    Above all of the branches, all of the aspect and elements of our world lied Fate itself. Many scholars and researches within the djinn race gave many speculations on what truly was Fate.


    Was it perhaps some force that stood above us all, watching over the world as if it was a stage play? Or was it something that was too ethereal for our minds to understand. Whatever it was, what little we understood about it showed us that many of our lives were already predestined.


    No matter what action we took we were all caged up in a future that was decided for us. While certain circumstances and details may change, our destiny were already decided for us.


    Yet, this was only a prevailing theory. Before our research could go any further our race were burned to the ground. Many of our greatest minds were either killed or captured by the asuras of Ephetous. Years, centuries of knowledge and research were all reduced to ash in an instant.


    Who knows, perhaps if we were left alone to evolve and further our understanding perhaps we would have reached outwards to other worlds. To grow our influence and knowledge until we unlocked the mysteries of Fate itself.


    But that was just wishful thinking. As a master chronomancer and diviner seeing into the future was my job. Yet peering into the infinity that was the future was never a straightforward ordeal.


    From any fixed point in time there were countless strings, all leading to a different future. The more separate moving pieces that were involved with an event the harder it was to divine the future.


    I sat still akin to a stone statue, in the center of my chambers within the Imperial palace. My eyes were closed yet my vision wasn''t impaired. In fact I stared at my own body from the center of the room, as if I was seeing through the eyes of some else that was in the empty room with me.


    The floor was glowing, as the runes and glyphs I had etched onto the deep navy marble floor pulsed with golden light. The runes that decorated my skin pulsed with a matching hue and tempo. So much so that I appeared more like a figure of pure light rather than any living being.


    I could feel my whole body slowly growing warmer and warmer, but I ignored it for now. As I poured more of my mental strength and mana into my spellforms and runes more and more glyphs and runes appeared on the ground and began to flack off the marble floor and orbit around me.


    Ancient symbols that lost all meaning to everyone but the most accomplished and well-studied disciple of aevum.


    I channeled more of my own strength into the spellform and runes as they began orbiting faster and faster, until they were nothing more than a blur of gold and purple. The temperature of the room dropped as white coverings of frost slowly crept up the walls.


    Time ebbed and slowly like water. Slowing and accelerating at will. Soon visions came to me. Murky at first, unfocused, multiple images overlapping in a mess of sensory data then clearer as the lens of infinity and time focused into a viewable point.


    I saw flashing images, of the past.


    A set of massive feathered wings unfurling and bloating out the sky. As the giant white dragon that glistened with a holy golden light took to the skies. Each breath it exhaled unleashing plumes of white firey death upon the ancient cities of legends past below.


    I saw a large figure. His long hair flowing in the wind. Each tiny movement of his body producing subtle hums of machinery as they purred with aetheric might as he faced down the foul beast of lands beyond. In his hands he held his sword. The hand-guards fashioned into the brass wings of an eagle with its blade glowing pure white.


    The two beings clashed in midair. Sending out shock-waves of mana and aether that unmade reality. Sparks of pure energy of the stars tore through the thin skin of reality, opening portals into other realities that closed as soon as they opened, making them appear like sparks of fire.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    The figure''s sword plunged deep into the dragon''s shoulder. The dragon in turn breathed firey death onto the man''s masterwork armor. On they went, clashing like two forces of nature. As their forces below watched on in awe and horror. Desperately evading to not be caught in the crossfire of their battle.


    The earth below them grumbled as it cracked, revealing the pulsing orange-red veins of magma that ran the earthy surface like veins of a living creature.


    My visage shifted again as I floated above a large city that spanned on for miles. Large towers and homes that housed thousands littered the skyline. The true glory of the ancient djinn race. Large portal gateways illuminated the borders in far distant horizon. Allowing instant travel between the two continents.


    Large castle and ships sailed the skies. Showcasing the full might of our once great civilization. No war, no strife of any kind. A existence that allowed us to advance in both aetheric arts as well as our technology. And the very life that turned us into helpless pacifists.


    We focused too much on our study of our material world that we were blind to our inability to control our own destiny. And in turn we were punished, our cities built upon generations were reduced to nothing as our history were forgotten to all.


    The world morphed around me as I appeared before a man. Pale skin, long white hair with eyes of deep purple. A face that brought out hatred from deep within my very soul due to the resemblance to the current lord of dragons.


    He wore white robes with gold accessories. In his hands was a long lance, it hummed with aetheric power I have never seen before. It was entirely blood red in color with tiny lines of gold running up and down its sides. Flanking him were men and women, all built to be warriors. Dressed in dark military garbs they silently marched behind their king.


    The ground rumbled, as a sound so loud that it was felt as though my entire head would explode from the pressure. My head whipped around as I witnessed the very mountains move. Casting off excess dirt and trees, the living mountain stirred.


    It entire back was covered with trees and stone, I saw dark flocks of birds fly away as their entire homes were uplifted. The ancient creature reared its massive head, easily the size of small hills or large cities. And unleashed a roar that made my heart stop.


    I was startled awake, this time in an old study room. The smell of candles and old books filled my nose. As an hooded figure next to me reached over me to pick out a book. I only caught a slight glimpse of his face. A face I knew all too well. Old and wrinkled, appearing so fragile that you would think a strong gust of wind would have ended him.


    The thing that suggested otherwise were the runes of purple that glowed a subtle hue on his skin.


    Before I could speak to the old acquaintance my entire body was moved again. This time I appeared before a large throne room.


    A red carpet made of some unknown material laid underneath my feet. Shifted my gaze upwards I saw a man, very similar to the man who marched against the living mountain. Sat upon a throne seemingly made of white fire.


    Before him stood a thin man. Robed in jet-black with horns jutting out of his head and forming into forms that resembled branches of a tree. They were moving their mouths, but no sounds reached me.


    My mind struggled to comprehend all the events my divination was showing me. And before long I was shown events I knew that have yet to come to pass.


    I saw a young man. Flowing blonde hair with gold eyes with slit pupils. He surged forth, leading an army of armored djinn warriors. A corona of gold light floated just above his head, like a halo or crown.  In his hands was the same flaming sword I knew too well.


    Opposing him I saw a young elf woman. Gold and green runes marked her arms and ran all the way up to her face as violent winds tinted purple with aether whipped around her grey hair. Her stone cold expression was enough cut through the first row djinn warriors as she unleashed a powerful blast of pure mana.


    A distant roar caught my attention as I turned my attention to the sky. Showing me a incredible sight. An entire continent so large that even from this distance I had to turn my head from side to side to fully see it. Seemingly floating in the air.


    And from the flying continent descending an army of dragons. In numbers so numerous they resembled flocks of birds. With scales the reflected the dying sunlight like precious gemstones. Dark thunderclouds hung around them as they flew down to met the man in blackstone armor and the elf.


    But there was something else that brought me true dread. Beyond the djinn warriors, beyond the elf, and the army of dragons, there was something else.


    A creature, a being that lied beyond all of it. I couldn''t see him but I could sense its presence. Around all of us, watching with great anticipation of what is to come. A existence that made my very soul shiver in fear.


    A one behind all of this. The one who oversees all, the one beyond our understanding. A being of pure light, not aether or mana. Something that goes beyond our workings of magic and science. The very stars seems to move to form its boundless body.


    A true god. Was this Fate itself? Or something far beyond even that?


    Then the being turned its attention to me. It should have been impossible, yet it did. I could have sworn it stared me directly in the eyes. Across time and space itself.


    I gasped for air as I released my hold on my spell. I fell down from the air, coming to rest on the marble floor that was frozen solid and covered by a thin layer of ice.


    I brought my hands up to face to wipe away the layer of sweat. My heart was racing so fast that I thought it would burst out of my chest.


    I focused on my breathing to try to regain some sanity. Peering into the past and the future was never a peaceful ordeal but this was something else.


    I had originally wanted to peer into the near future, to guide our race to our salvation. But it seems Fate had other plans for me.


    I tried recounting what I had just bared witness to. Ancient events that were forgotten to lessers. Of living mountains that roamed the world before the asuras came to full power. Of the battle between our Emperor and the dragons of the Indrath clan.


    Of the future, where Ephetous returns to the material world. To the being that stood by, above all of it. a true deity, unlike the asuras. A being that resided beyond our own world or concepts of understanding.


    A sharp pain ran through my entire body as I jolted upright. I clutched at my head, wishing for the pain to stop.


    My eyes threatened to eject themselves out of their sockets as I staggered back, leaning on the cold walls for support.


    Images, runes, and words flashed before my eyes. Only a couple I could clearly make out of the jumbled mess that was my mind.


    Djinn, Asura, Aether, Fate, Indrath, Ephetous, Geolus, Emperor, Neoth, Legacy,


    Leywin


    The painful visions rested at that word. As the pain slowly died down the word slowly morphed into another.


    Anathema

 Chapter 50-The King and the Princess

    Originally uploaded Jan 9, 2024


    Vago Pov


    The long staircase was illuminated with the light from my staff. As I walked deeper and deeper underground the temperature around me dropped, as I breathed out white clouds of air.


    The vast cavern-like underground laboratory that stretched on for miles beneath the Imperial palace was in utter darkness. While there were lights installed to the ceilings Varactor insisted he work in complete darkness.


    Something about being sensitive to the littlest of light and photons not interfering with his work. He was always a weird case. Being more machine than organic his mind was brilliant, if not eccentric to say the least.


    In fact, calling him just he didn''t seem quiet right. The Varactor I knew was a brilliant young man. A scholar at the top of his field. Mostly focusing on machinery and biology as well as their relation to each other. But in the thousands of year since the Great Scouring it seems much has changed about him.


    I didn''t know the full extent, but it seems there are more than just him in his own mind. Indeed, as I got closer to the ground floor I could see small pinpricks of red light that indicated his own research assistants.


    Varactor wasn''t less a name, more a title. Given to a research team, but all of the members of said research team all disappeared but him. It wouldn''t surprise me if they had all melded their minds together into one body to pool all of their intelligence together. That would explain the sudden mood changed the mechanical Highlord would seem to have.


    The end of my staff clacked onto the hard marble surface. It was flawless white, with not even a speck of dust. Pushing mana into my eyes I enhanced my vision to better see in the darkness when I was met by one of Varactor''s servants.


    It was draped in a crimson red robe like all of his people. Two orbs of gleaming red stared out from the dark shadow of its hood that obscured its face.


    "Master Vago. How may I assist you?" The being croaked in a voice that sounded like it wasn''t used in years and sounded far too digital than organic.


    "Where is your lord?" I politely asked.


    While most of the lower ranked djinn warriors did indeed lose their minds during the Great Slumber and were rendered mostly mindless, only responding to orders from their respective Highlord. Varactor was anything but normal.


    His realm was more akin to a hivemind. All of these people, all working diligently on their own projects I didn''t wish to know were all linked to him. They were more like limbs or small cells of a larger main body. And I knew for a fact Varactor could speak to me through this servant if he so wished.


    "My lord is currently occupied, lord chronomancer." The hooded being replied.


    Dealing with any Highlord was a touchy thing. While many of the Highlord grew too complacent in their roles and lazed around. The council members anything but that. Both Oliurk and Varactor have spent their years training their own bodies as well as their own forces.


    It was Varactor who was allowed to research technology and magic that the previous coward djinn society forbade him from doing. And the one who supplied our forces as we struck back against the asuras. While his title was that of a Highlord many others treated him with more respect. He was an arms dealers and being cut off from his supply of weapons and war machines is not the most optimal situation to be in after all.


    Even with my authority as acting Highlord of the throneworld it didn''t mean I could order him around as I pleased. While I had enough resources to completely wipe him out if I wanted it, it would be a large blow to our entire race. The only man he truly followed was the Emperor. Perhaps he felt as thought he was indebted to him for freely allowing his research.


    "Varactor." I spoke directly to the cloaked servant.


    "I am here for serious business. I know you can hear me."


    The red glint in the eyes that peeked through the dark shadow of the servant''s hood shifted ever so slightly, but just enough to tell me something had changed.


    Without breaking stride the servant bowed slightly.


    "Please, this way my lord." It spoke in a rigid dialect as it led my deeper into the dark laboratory.


    As we made our way into the darkness, many of his red hooded people were busy working. Artifacts of all kinds, weapons that hummed with ethereal energy as they glowed with aetheric runes to living organisms that were strapped onto large operating tables as the blades of the scientist cut through their skin.


    There was a distinct odor of blood and metal in the air. Which wasn''t unusual for the Imperial lab. Although I must say it was a bit orderly when the Emperor himself was at the helm of the empire''s research. But having Varactor on our side was good enough.


    And soon we came upon the Highlord. His form seemed to have grown even larger. Standing at least 3 meters even as he was hunched over, most of his massive body was covered in similar blood red robes.


    Although his did have markings fit for someone of his position. As he moved tall appendages of silvery metal showed themselves, moving him around like a multi-legged insect.


    As he moved I saw the large table of steel that rose up from the ground. Upon it were two bodies. One was of the djinn-phoenix hybrid. An abhorrent disgrace to our race we had discovered during our raid of Hearth.


    The young abomination''s body was flayed open, his stomach cavity was cut open with most of his organs removed. With his core resting on a smaller table next to him.


    "Disgusting." Varactor cursed under his breath as he cleaned the blood from his multiple arms, both organic and inorganic.


    Before he could continue his words were cut off by the agonizing screams of the phoenix that was strapped to the table next to the dead hybrid.


    Her eyes were wild with what seemed like a mixture of sadness and rage. With her usual natural beauty marred by the scars that ran across her entire body.


    She snarled through gritted teeth as she tried to pry herself free from her restraints. Varactor made his way towards her as he leaned in. I could feel her core struggled to cycle mana that was no longer their as she feebly tried to lunge at the Highlord.


    "Your actions now seem to be fitting for a beast like you." He casually said as he laid a hand on her forehead and within seconds her head fell down as she lost consciousness.


    Now the Highlord turned his attention to me. And under his hood I could see what little of him was actually left. His skin was a sickly pale grey, with both of his eyes replaced by large oculars that glowed red.


    The lower half of his face was covered by a large breathing apparatus, with each of his movements the sounds of gears and the whining of arcane electronics sung.


    "You have left me with quiet the work." He commented as he cast a gaze back at the two subjects that laid on his workbench.


    "Are you not up to the task?" I asked a question I knew he would take great offense to.


    Yet he just stared back at me, clearly his mind was occupied with something else.


    "The physique of an asura is an interesting subject. And you are asking me to do what has never been done before."


    "You can''t do it?"


    His eyes glowed with a growing anger and resentment as I pushed the question.


    "I still question your methods of letting go of a perfectly good vessel." He said as he drew closer, towering over me. As he came closer I could smell the scent of decaying flesh and oil that seemed to emanate from his body in fumes.


    "Demeptah?" I asked, I thought we were already over this subject matter.


    "You claim he is the offspring of our Lord. Even if he was off limits his genetic material would have been indispensable in creating a suitable vessel for our master."


    He was right. While transferring souls is a sparsely documented subject. With only Neoth of all people being the one to master it. It is widely agreed upon that the more similarities the target body had with the original the easier the transfer would be. And being derived from the same genetic line would no doubt ease the process.


    "Perhaps. But do you believe he would have just let you take a genetic sample? Would he not question your purposes?"


    Varactor made a sound that sound like a scoff. But I could never be quiet sure with him.


    "Never mind that. I still wish to know your reasons for giving him all of the Highlords. While the residents of Hearth are more than enough to aid us in our construction, why?" He asked. In his mind it would make little sense. Varactor was always a straightforward person, even before he went mad.


    He would always see things in the most subjective and mathematical way possible. Analyzing everything and acting upon the one that would give him the most desired outcomes.


    In fact we would on more than one occasion butt heads over such decisions. He disliked the notion of chronomancing. Divining the future that had yet to come in his eyes was just hearsay. And was spitting in the face of actual scientific methods. Perhaps that was the reason why he never beat me in a game of chaturanga, even with his massive intellect.


    He could only see the facts for what they were, never looking past them and seeing the bigger picture. And the reason why he never aspired to be nothing more than a researcher, despite his potential to be much more.


    "The general shall be of great importance in our future bout with the asuras." I simply said. To which Varactor laughed lightly.


    "Would you like to hear the chances of us winning such a conflict?" He shook his head as he turned to his workbench once more.


    "I''ve heard rumblings through the aether. The lord general is mustering his own army, and culled many of the Highlords who opposed his ruling. It seems he plans on ruling over his own kingdom with a iron fist." It was truth. I still had many spies among their ranks. Demeptah seems to hold a certain disdain for his own creator. Deeming he had doomed our race to his pointless conflict with the asuras and now sees himself as the rightful successor.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    And while some of the Highlords were more than willing to join him, he demanded complete subservience and nothing less. Which had led to many of the lord being either outright executed or mindshackled to follow his commands and only his commands.


    Varactor''s many arms moved as he tinkered with some kind of large device.


    "You believe he will be of use to us? Our last interaction with him seemed to indicate he was against the Emperor. We could just execute him for treason."


    "No." I quickly objected. "He is of too great of an importance."


    Varactor seemed to grow tired of my ramblings. We both knew this topic was going nowhere. While Varactor could put up a decent fight there was no way he was actually mad enough to go against not only the famed general but also cut his ties to the throneworld. He would listen to my orders, for now.


    "But my old friend. I didn''t just come here to sour your mood." I tired speaking in a more cheerful manner. Which seems to fall flat on his face. Neoth was always the more charismatic one between us when he needed to be. Often putting on the airs of a showman.


    "You''ve already done so." He dismissed my approach. But I still withdrew an orb from my dimensional storage with a flick of my wrist.


    "Ah, but I believe you will find this worth your time." I said as I activated the orb and offered it up to him.


    He turned and looked back at me with doubt. Each of his slow movements seemed to take hours as he finally took the orb from my hands in his own metal one.


    He held the orb to his face as an image slowly faded to view. Displaying what appeared to be a young boy. The long blonde hair flowing in the wind as a large dragon with scales as dark as night hovered just behind him.


    Above the boy was a warship, of djinn design. Its heraldry and markings were of that of Neoth''s. But that wasn''t the thing that seemed to shock the Highlord. It was the sword the boy carried.


    Its flaming blade that glowed like a newborn star. With unmistakable handguards fashioned into the wings of an eagle.


    Varactor stared back at with. His voice quivered as he spoke.


    "How long have you know about this."


    "I''ve had an inkling for a while. But for certain? Not long."


    Varactor stared back at the image. Studying it. Before he looked back at me again.


    "What do you purpose, lord chronomancer?"


    I couldn''t help it as a smile crept up on my face.


    "It would seem our friend Neoth has found someone interesting." I said, relishing each word.


    "Indeed, if that kleptomaniac is working with that boy. Then he is of interest." Varactor agreed as he seemed to straighten up from his hunched posture.


    "My dear Varactor. I do believe it is time we pay our mutual friend a visit don''t you think?"


    Arthur Pov


    My footsteps echoed through the familiar castle. As I made my way through the floating building several soldiers and nobles stopped what they were doing and bowed to me.


    I simply waved them off, it has been a while since I was a true king. And it was something I had to get used to. Back when I was still a Lance the most respect I would receive was when I had returned to Dicathen with a draconic body and aether core.


    Perhaps I appeared too young before then. Of course when my abilities were made apparent even with a lesser body I was still highly regarded, even among the Lances.


    ''They don''t just give anybody the title of Godspell you know.'' Sylvie chimed in as she walked beside me.


    Her short black dress made of her own scales caught the light and shined like the twinkle of starlight. To any outside observer we could have been mistaken as siblings. Although I guess that wasn''t too far from the truth.


    ''Fair, and the nobles don''t seem to be planning to make any moves yet.'' I said back.


    ''You think they are stupid enough to try anything after what you did?'' Regis retorted in disbelief.


    Also fair. Despite there being unhappy rumors and murmurs surrounding the nobles especially at Xyrus, they haven''t been making any open moves. In fact most seem to be on the fence about this change in leadership. Some have been vying for my favor, while others stood by and watched silently. They even seem to be leaving my family fairly alone for now. But I have already prepared for the worst case scenario.


    Not that much has changed. I was still keeping the Dicathen council around. Delegating the royal families to handle their own regions and to rule over them. While I had most of my own forces still stationed at Vildoral.


    I was only managing them from above. And while they still had a voice in the decision making of the whole continent I still had the final say. I didn''t want to come off as a total tyrant after all.


    But only time will tell. Back when I was a king on Earth I was more of a figurehead or a lead warrior than a true king. Being the face of my country and participating in paragon duels, most of the actual ruling and governing were done by a group of nobles and elders.


    It has only been a few days since my ascension to the throne and things are quiet for now. After the initial shock and confusion died down most of the general public seems still apprehensive about me. As well as the djinn warriors that now made up a sizable amount of our military forces.


    I still had to be cautious. Even if I alone could raze this whole continent to the ground I didn''t plan no ruling over the dead. I would have to slowly gain the people''s trust and confidence, and this war was a good way of doing just that.


    But I had other issues to take care of for now. And I am sure Agrona or Kezess won''t just stand by and watch idle with me running around. While I could get a read on what Agrona would do I still wasn''t sure about Kezess.


    He had his own division of future seeing diviners, and I am sure he recognizes the djinn technology and aether arts I was using. I just hoped the agreement he has with Agrona will keep him busy at least for now. He still needed to material world to survive so I doubt he would do anything rash, at least for now.


    I soon reached a door at the end of a long hallway. The only sound was the slight hum of the light emitting artifacts that hung on the walls.


    I turned to Sylvie, and she looked back at me with a concerned look. A face that reminded me too much of her birth mother.


    "I''ll handle this Sylv." I said with a sad smile.


    She raised a eyebrow as she touched my arm.


    "Are you sure about this Arthur?" She asked, her voice laced with worry.


    "I dealt with far worse." I reassured her.


    ''Yeah, but emotions was never your strongest suit.'' Regis pointed out.


    I only chuckled lightly as I pushed Regis out of my core. He manifested into a wolf made of dark shadows and flames as he tumbled onto the ground.


    "Did I just get evicted?" Regis joked, trying to lighten the mood but I could feel his own emotions seeping through our mental connection.


    "She is my responsibility. I have to learn to deal with things like this." I stated as I patted Sylvie on her head.


    "Now, run along now. Go and find Gideon and see what he is up to." And with that the pair turned, looking back multiple times but eventually disappeared around a corner.


    And I was left alone. I could feel her familiar mana signature behind this very door. Virion had plead me to go talk to this granddaughter. It seems that the war didn''t have the greatest effect on her still developing mind.


    I couldn''t exactly blame her for taking it in such a way. Eating very little and not talking to anyone. Even locking herself in her own room. She was still a teenager, and a sheltered princess at that. War was a place where even fully grown men are broken down.


    I raised my arm to knock, but I let my hand hang in the air for a second. Hesitating, I stood like that for a couple seconds. Before finally knocking on the wooden door.


    The first time I knocked there was no response. I tried again, this time a bit firmer. Still no response. I leaned closer to the door so my voice could be heard better from the other side.


    "Tess?" I asked.


    "It''s me, Arthur." I said, although she would have recognized me by my voice. I waited for a moment but there was no response.


    I knocked again. While I could have easily teared the door open or simply teleported myself in, now wasn''t the time for just brutish actions.


    "Tessia. I just want to talk." I beckoned. Still nothing.


    I took a deep sigh. I as sat down with my back leaning on her door.


    "I''ll be here, waiting. Just tell me when you are ready to talk." I simply said, hoping she would hear me out.


    I leaned back my head as I stared up at the castle''s ceiling. A small chandelier-type light hung from the granite ceiling. Casting a warm light in the empty hallways.


    I thought back to all I had done to get here. To return to this castle. I closed my eyes, and dived deeper into my inner mind. A task I didn''t particularly like, in fact I disliked sleeping at all.


    The silence and being alone in my own mind brought out unpleasant memories. I remembered my soul tumbling through the great dark void as string of pathways not yet taken fluttered by me at a million miles per hour.


    In that moment, when I was merely a soul floating in the great nothingness did I truly see the reality we thought we knew. A great ocean of pure cosmic energy with tiny pinpricks of light that resembled the stars in the sky. All of them different worlds and realities. All of them doomed to the same fate. The fate I hoped I could fend off.


    Truly thinking back to all of this, and the thing that gave me new purpose. It felt a bit meaningless. Even now Neoth had on more than one occasion said his doubts on my full plan. The device he was constructing was a combination of both our designs but even he seemed unsure.


    But what other choice did I have? I might be able to defend the lessers from the wrath that are the asuras but that doesn''t mean Fate would twist itself in the endless future. Was it not better to die trying instead of just accepting the hand Fate has given you?


    I simply shook my head, it was far too late to turn back now. I had to strengthen myself. If it was my life that hung in the balance of all of creation than why shouldn''t I do it? If one life stood in the way of countless ones than the choice was simple was it not?


    I didn''t know how long it had been, being a creature that didn''t need sleep as well as my own mental age now time was a strange thing to me. It also probably had to do with me spending more and more time with Neoth. Sometimes I would close my eyes to ponder and something it would have been mere seconds, while other times it was hours to days.


    The door behind me slowly opened. I turned my head and I could see Tessia peering at me from the tiny crack of the open door.


    Her skin was pale, and she was a lot thinner than I had seen her last. Her hair was a mess of gunmetal grey and her eyes were puffy, no doubt from her crying.


    I quickly rose up from the ground as I tried to approached her when she swiftly backed away from me.


    "Tess, its just me." I said in a reassuring tone. "I just want to talk."


    Tessia didn''t say anything. And I took that as a yes. I carefully swung the door open as I stepped into her room.


    Her room was dark, with only the setting sun casting a orange hue through the small window. The bed was unmade, and a pitcher of water and tray of food sat next to it on a small table untouched.


    I turned my head to look back at her but she just avoided my eyes.


    And now that we were this close the deep hatred and rage that was just beneath the surface of my being threatened to surface.


    The rage and horror I felt towards this Legacy. The thing that was the catayslt for everything I had been through. Ever since I had met her at the orphanage she has been the reason for all my troubles. From the death of Miss Willbeck to her selfishly dying on my own sword. To being the one that dragged both me and Nico to this world in the first place.


    And when she was reincarnated she had to audacity to claim that she deserved a new life. A life where she could be happy. Did she not understand the pain and misery she had inflicted to the people around her? How many lives were snuffed out for her? The only reason why she was still standing today was because I had deemed her worthy to my plans. If it weren''t for that then....


    I suppressed these thoughts and reassured myself that the hatred I was feeling was for Cecilia, not Tess.


    I took a deep sigh, locking away the memories and emotions I had just felt. I knew it was a hopeless endeavor but I hoped there was the tiniest chance that she wouldn''t become the Legacy again. That I could perhaps end the problem before it even began, but the Legacy was of still use to me.


    I took a step forward and Tess took a step back in return. I tried to put on the warmest smile I could muster as I embraced her.


    ''Was she always this small?'' I thought. She seemed so frail in my arms. As if the smallest wrong move would snap her like a twig. But I ignored such thoughts as I hugged her deeply, trying my best to comfort her.


    She didn''t seem how to react at first, as she stood frozen in shock. But it didn''t take long for her to wrap her own arms around me and returned my embrace. As she sobbed.


    Being so close to her I couldn''t help such poison-like feelings begin to bubble up again. Even though I knew it was not her fault, that it was Cecilia who had robbed her of her body to do those deeds. In an effort to drown out those emotions I tried to find the love I had felt for her once upon a time. But I couldn''t seem to find it. Was I becoming too much like the king I was once? Or was this something else entirely?


    But my emotions weren''t what was important now. I had to ease her inner turmoil. This was merely a child, and war was something no child should ever go through. I pitied her in some sad way. But mere feelings won''t solve matters.


    I will did what I could do for her for now. Console her and get her back on her feet. But was this truly the life I wanted? Being an unfeeling king doing things that he believes will be justified by the end?


    I didn''t know. Even with all my experience and strength I still felt it. Fear. Fear for the future. Fear for myself and others that trust my own judgement. There was some small part of me that wanted to flee. To run and hide and try to live a peaceful existence.


    I hugged Tessia deeper, not as a show of affection. In this moment in time I couldn''t parse through the mess that was my mind. I saw her as both my past love as well as the being that ruined the lives of millions.


    No, I didn''t it to comfort and reassure myself. And for the first time since I had returned to this world I felt something. Despite all the allies I had gathered. Despite still having Regis and Sylvie who were more extensions of myself. I was alone. I had no true friends or family like in my past life.


    I was alone. In this war against Fate. The unsettling dread of my predicament settled in like a dark veil.


    I swallowed a lump that was growing in my throat. We were already in this embrace for quiet a while now and I was the first to disengage.


    Tess tried to hide her face as tears still streamed from her eyes. I couldn''t just leave her like this. I still owed it to Virion to get his daughter back.


    I forced a smile as I offered her a hand to take.


    "Why don''t you join me for a walk?"

 Chapter 51-Grand General

    Originally uploaded Jan 24, 2024


    Demeptah Pov


    "I have returned father." My words echoed through the endless void.


    I was met by only silence. The void that contained whatever messed up throne room this was, was completely lacking in any other source of sound.


    It was eerily silent, to the point that it was unsettling. I could hear my own heartbeat as I knelt before what was my father.


    My feet were touching solid ground. But my eyes confirmed there was nothing beneath my feet. Just an endless ocean of purples and blacks that took on the forms of ocean currents.


    Slowly raising my head I squinted my eyes as I stared directly at my creator. I instinctual raised my hands to shield my eyes the blinding light that surrounded him.


    From what I could make out of his form, it was disheartening. The once proud man that led an entire race to rise up against the gods. A man who commanded legions of man and women for their salvation. A man who had to power to challenge the heavens themselves.


    But nothing from my past memories remained. Only an empty husk of a man sat upon the djinn throne. His form was withered, so much so that he resembled a living skeleton more than anything else. His parchment-thin skin was a sickly mix of grey and brown, stretched so thin on his bones that his eyes were just large pits of darkness.


    But even now his true form was shrouded. He whole body was surrounded in a halo of light as what seemed like a hurricane of screaming souls danced around him. The throne he sat upon was more than just a seat for royalty. Mile long cables and wires snaked their way around his body. Extending for as far as the eye could see in every direction. The remaining djinn have no doubt turned to arcane methods in an effort to keep his physical vessel alive to anchor his soul.


    The device that was keeping him alive was also the source of his pain. Seemingly keeping him alive in an eternal cycle of death and rejuvenation. I pondered if I could be the one to free him. To allow his soul to pass and to give him a death he no doubt desired after thousands of years of torment.


    "Father." I beckoned once more as I stared into his dead eye sockets. I could feel tears begin swell up in my eyes as I gazed upon what my father has become.


    "Father. Its is me. Demeptah, your son." I pleaded as I rose to my feet in an effort to reach for him. But the sheer pressure he naturally emitted halted me in my tracks.


    It was then when he stirred. Not his body, but his soul. The currents of aether that surrounded us suddenly shifted. As the halo of light from his body seemed to shine brighter than before. And the pressure that bore down on my entire body seemed to ease up a little.


    A voice, no. To call it merely a voice was no correct. A sound, it reverberated all throughout the void. It came from no where but at the same time everywhere. I could feel it in not only my thoughts but also my very soul.


    I covered my ears as my senses were bombarded by pain. I reeled back as I screamed out in pain, only for my own screams to be drowned out by the screams and shouts of pain from countless other voices.


    I fell to my knees as my head threatened to explode. I heard wails of pain and cries for mercy. My body felt as though it was on fire.


    My vision went in and out as I threw up bile. My mind was assaulted by things. Images, visions.


    I saw myself on my father''s throne. My sickly thin fingers gripping the armrests as I writhed in pain. Cables entering my body pumping myself with aether and mana to keep me alive. Every nerve in my body screamed as I begged for all of it to end, for the silent abyss of death to relieve me of my pain.


    My vision shifted again. This time I saw a man. Pale skin, hair lighter than his skin. One of his eyes a pale frost blue with the other a blazing violet. He possessed no aura, he didn''t need it. There was nothing to prove, or nothing that could prove of the power I knew this man possessed. But there was nothing beyond him. A shadow that hung over him like a veil.


    My soul was violently ripped away from the vision as I stood before my father again. I stared down at my own body as I gasped for breath. And this time, he spoke.


    His voice was just a scream, a fury of souls that struggled to make sense of its words. Like a feral creature that was trying to craft words.


    I could feel my ears burst as warm blood ran down the sides of my face. I winced in pain but I didn''t take my eyes off of my father.


    "Son." He finally spoke, his voice shook the entire void. Even though he was right in front of me it felt as though he was speaking to me from every direction.


    "Yes, father. I have returned to you." I shouted, as a cloud of souls shrouded the decayed form of our Emperor.


    "No. Not son. A thing. Thing. A tool." His words came out in a flurry.


    "A vessel. A failsafe. A weapon. Failure."


    "Father. What has happened to you?" I asked trying to ignore his words that stung like poison.


    "Hubris." The creature''s voice echoed as it seemed to gather what little remained of its sanity. I could feel the strength it took to muster the willpower and focus on conversing with me.


    A small window of clarity in which he could speak to me. But that was enough.


    "Pride, it is the greatest sin. Which is why I suffer such punishment." My father''s words took on the same tone he had when he was of flesh and blood instead of the otherworldly one of a thousand souls screaming he had just used. A familiar voice I haven''t heard since I served directly under him.


    The voice the commanded and led us in wars that would shape the very land..


    I steeled myself. I didn''t try to imagine the pain my father has been through. He was always reserved, never letting his inner emotions show through. Always sure of himself and guided our race with his own two hands. But now with his body withered and soul damaged, there was a crack in that mask.


    Even now with him somewhat lucid I could sense it. The sorrow and regret he felt. Of not only failing to save our civilization, but also being the one who doomed it to a slow death.


    "Father. You need not carry this burden alone." I tried reassuring my father, but it seemed hopeless. The sheer aetheric might he seemed to command now in this ascended form, he was more akin to a deity than a mortal I once called father.


    "You speak of fulfilling my vision, Lord General. When the last of our kind fled to the void I already knew that my dream died with them." He spoke again, his tone and voice fluctuating between a myriad of voices. Young and old, male and female. All intertwined together in a paradox of noise.


    "But father I-"


    "You are not my son. You never were. You were merely a backup plan. A vessel-in- waiting. My last resort to be reborn. And when I gave you purpose far beyond my original design, you allowed everything I''d given you to be squandered." Father speak with poison. Each word striking my very soul, so much so that I flinched and took a step back.


    I had always questioned my existence. The earliest memory I had ever had was being trained by my father. He had drilled into my head the art of military combat as well as dueling. I had no mother. I had no other family, he was the only one who guided me for all my life.


    Even during times of peace before the Great Scouring he kept me hidden from any others of my kind. My upbringing wasn''t the only strange thing. When I had come of age I had undergone procedures that melded a blackstone carapace directly onto my skin. Basically becoming a second layer of skin.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I was bred and trained for war. For the war that would befall our race not only after I had reached adulthood. Almost as if it was all planned. And to find out that I was originally nothing more than a spare body for my father to use when his own was destroyed. Which did make me question.


    Why am I still alive? If my original purpose was to be a new vessel for the Emperor than why? Had something changed his mind? Or was it something else entirely?


    There was a creeping suspicion in the back of mind that was growing. This... thing that sat upon the throne. This thing that the rest of the realms call Emperor. Something was different about him. Not just his physical appearance or amped up power. It was something I couldn''t quiet place my finger on. But I knew one thing for sure.


    This man, or whatever he has become, he is not my father. He is my creator and I am his creation. But a familiar bond we once shared. Or I had thought we shared no longer existed.


    I stared back at my creator. And stared directly into his face, which was now a whirlpool of wild souls that gave off light like that of a sun. His time in exile has changed him into something that is more than a mere lesser.


    "I will not allow us to go gently into the light. Do you hear me? You may have given up hope but I will never betray our kind. Even if it takes the last drop of my blood, I will led our race to see the sun shine upon us again." I proclaimed as I stood tall in defiance.


    The well of souls around the Emperor came to a still for a moment. His burning form dimmed a couple shades as he answered with his final breath.


    "As is your choice. Lord Commander."


    I jolted awake. The warm desert air washed over me as I straightened my posture upon my throne. My meeting with the Emperor was a strange one. These visions were becoming more and more common, showing me our meeting. But every time it was slightly different, to the point that I couldn''t tell which was the truth. Or was there even a true one? Or am I just hallucinating and slowly going mad?


    "My lord?" A voice to my right spoke.


    Turning my head I saw my attendant. A Highlord I had mindshackled to my will. While he still retained most of his personality and memories he was nothing more than a slave to my commands.


    Having shacked many of the Highlord who were still not satisfied with my rule over them. I had plenty of opportunity to scour through their memories to gleam through the years I have missed since my slumber.


    Even just looking at these people that called them Highlords. What a joke. That title was given to only those who served the Emperor with loyalty and proved their worth. And in the thousands of years since his absence they were left to rot.


    Once I had secured a realm to reside in and after releasing all of the Highlords it became clear to me that infighting was a major problem. Many realms were either lost or were greatly diminished in strength due to waging war amongst each other. If nothing was done it would no doubt lead to the slow and pitiful death of our entire culture and race.


    It made Vago''s decision to execute all of them seem quiet a rational decision. Of course the Highlords within my ranks were swiftly disciplined. Any who opposed my rule were either publicly executed or mindshackled.


    And while it did seem unethical to reduce these once very powerful and influential people that no doubt had years of history, it was a small price to pay for the survival of our entire race.


    I scrunched my face in disgust as I turned away from the attendant.


    "What is it?" I grumbled as I rose from my throne. My cloak made from dragon scales softly bellowed in the warm breeze as I approached a large window that overlooked my realm.


    A wide main pathway led from the entrance of my pyramid fortress to the outskirts of the desert. Two bright yellow suns shinned down upon the yellow sand as the air was filled with the sounds of construction and weapons clashing.


    The horizon was blocked, by massive warships as they rose from the ground. The largest fleet assembled since the great war with the asuras. I must thank Vago when I meet him again. Having so many Highlords at my disposal only meant that all of their resources were now mine. And in turn I pondered the idea of laying siege to the throneworld itself.


    But that would be hypocritical of me. I dare not waste any more manpower in fighting my own kind unless absolutely necessary. And the throneworld is still largely unknown to me.


    As well as having a master chronomancer leading their army, it would result in more losses than I would like the deal with for now.


    Although it did make me question why Vago was so casual about the whole matter. He was one of the few people I had contact before the times of war. As well as the one who taught me a great deal of things about farseeing. Alias I had no innate talent for aevum, but I still incorporated any of his teachings to my way of warfare which granted him with great victories.


    What was he truly planning. Handing me a giant army on a silver plater without any strings attached wasn''t like him. And it all sounded a bit too sweet and easy for me. Was I perhaps a distraction for him? Knowing I plan on attacking the asuras head on?


    I shrugged off the thought. Trying to outplay a man who could peer into the future seemed like a fruitless endeavor and a waste of time. And I was always critical of his ways of thinking. Believe everything has a determined end? Then what was the point in struggle? What was the point in trying?


    No, I have made an oath that I shall carry on to my death. I will see to it that our race is the dominant race. I shall take back the world that was rightfully ours.


    "My lord, there has been fleet movement detected from the throneworld." My attendant who I couldn''t bother to learn the name of spoke.


    His words gave me pause.


    "Fleet movement? Size?" I asked without turning to look at him.


    "While our readings aren''t clear from the analyzing the aetheric disruption from their warp at least a full company my lord."


    A full company? While that was nothing to scoff at it was still minuscule to what I had seem from my brief visit. And not what I would consider a full army going to war. Although with proper command it would be sufficient in dealing with one realm.


    ''What are you doing Vago.'' I cursed in my head.


    There was no way they were coming to me. If it was a envoy then a full armed company fleet would only invite misunderstanding. If it was for war than they would have taken the proper measure to be undetected and with enough firepower to decimate me.


    "Continue your monitor on them." I said back as I retrieve my Lance of Light from its dimensional sheath. A weapon crafted for my by the Emperor''s very hands.


    It sung in my hands as it rejoiced being reunited with its master. I could feel my mana flow freely between my weapon and my core. It was felt like a breath of cool fresh air. My attendant backed away and cowered at the sight of it.


    I walked towards the main entrance of my fortress. The suns beat down hard on my skin. Just by the door was Captain Boraka. His large form casting a shadow over me as he walked towards me and fell to his knees.


    He was a trusted captain who has served me while during our bout with the asuras. While his methods were... unorthodox to say the least, I always deemed it helpful to have a differing opinion at the table of war. I had retrieved him during a short detour to Oliurk''s realm. He seemed to have taken the news of my new found independence quiet well and instantly pledged his loyalty to me.


    I did enjoy his presence, and was one of the reasons why I hadn''t killed all of the Highlords in a fit of rage at seeing the state they had left our empire.


    "My general." His deep voice rang out as he bowed to me.


    I waved off his formal greeting. "Rise my old friend. You and I have much to discuss."


    I began walking down the steps of my fortress to the grounds below as my captain joined me.


    "Have you heard my lord?" He questioned a few steps down.


    "Yes. It seems Vago is making a move. Although we don''t seem to be his target."


    There was a moment of silence, filled with passing wind before he spoke again.


    "What do you know of Highlord Neoth my lord?"


    "Neoth?" I questioned. If I remember correctly he was quiet a famous historian and museum curator. But now seems to have drawn ire from many Highlords for his kleptomaniac tendencies.


    "He was one of the Highlord who first awakened. And during that time greatly expanded his collection in his realm."


    I slowly nodded as his words.


    "And he hasn''t been put on trial for such acts?" I mused.


    "He has my lord. On many occasions, but his political skills are..."


    "Or course he is. You don''t memorize thousands of years of history and culture and end up being an idiot."


    "He always has quiet the history with Lord Vago, lord."


    I stopped in my tracks as I turned my head to look back at Boraka.


    "What kind of history?" I questioned.


    Boraka seemed to hesitate for a moment before he finally answered.


    "It wouldn''t be deemed weird to say they hated each other. Highlord Neoth covets history and the reservation of past knowledge, while Lord Vago wishes to pave a new path into the future. Highlord Neoth''s galleries also make divination difficult, all of the artifacts and specimens plucked out of their respective time make peering through it quiet arduous, my lord."


    Yes, it would seem even their own fundamental ideals clash with each other. One peers in the past while the other seeks the future. And if I remember correctly Neoth wasn''t among the Highlord I was given by Vago. While it was unlike the chronomancer to allow personal feeling to cloud his judgement I wouldn''t put it past him. The rest of our race has done acts among each other that are far worse than that.


    Perhaps I will get to enjoy a good show as the two enemies clash. While I would personal bet money on Neoth getting absolutely trounced it would be entertaining to say the least. But it was also time I begin to make my move as well. And with Vago occupied I suppose now it a good time.


    I continued to walk down the steps as legions of djinn warriors stood at attention below. It was a familiar and comforting feeling. The battlefield was where I felt at home. A place where I had trained my whole life to be in. And this time, this time I shall be the one to rule and guide my race towards salvation.


    I beckoned Boraka to join me as I came to a stop. Standing a couple steps above the ground and looking down at the gathered forces of my new realm.


    It was time for round two. And this time we have come prepared. This time we will topple the gods from their towers.


    I took a deep breath as I spoke words. Not for the soldiers below me, or even for Boraka who stood next to me. But more for myself. To reassure myself, of the future and bloodshed that is yet to come.


    "Order. Unity. Obedience. We have taught this world these things once before. And we shall do so again."

 Chapter 52-Old Friends, Old Feelings

    Originally uploaded Mar 6, 2024


    Arthur Pov


    Tessia Eralith, The lone heir to the elven throne. A childhood friend, past lover, a warrior princess, the vessel for the legacy.


    All these images of the girl that stood before me flashed by like blurry vision. I didn''t necessarily hold disdain for Tess.


    If anything I pitied her. She was just a young girl caught up in all this mess. She didn''t deserve for the blade that was Cecilia to be hanging above her head. My internal feeling for her were still complicated to say the least.


    There was a moment when I considered a swift mercy for her. No one would have known, her parents would have only presumed she lost her way home in the forest where I found her.


    But Fate was a tricky thing. Past events could be changed slightly, yet the outcome was all the same regardless. Dealing with her then would have only postponed the problem and taken away one of my very important cards.


    No, the thing I could do now was to comfort this young child. I owed it to her, for the hell she will go through in the coming years.


    I lightly grabbed her soft dainty hands. She was technically one year physical older than me, but my asuran physique as well as my aether core seemed to accelerate my growth to my physical peak. Perhaps that is why I was regarded much more as an adult than I was in my previous life.


    Or was it even before that? Having lived through so many lives both literally and within the 4th keystone has heavily warped my perception of time and my age. I eventually stopped counting after the first couple hundred years.


    "Come on princess. Let''s get you out of this drab room." I said in a friendly tone with a small smile.


    She didn''t seem to protest as she silently followed me out of her room, allowing me to led her around by her hand like a small lost child.


    Our footsteps echoed through the castle hallways as I took measures to make sure we won''t run into any people.


    But pretty soon we were sandwiched, as a pair began walking towards our general direction at the far end of the hallway. While a small family was fast approaching from the rear. I stopped in my tracks, considering what to do. Tessia didn''t seem to notice as she just stood there with an empty look in her eyes.


    I looked back and forth as both ends of the long corridor. Before I pulled in Tessia closer to my body. She let out a small noise in surprise of my action but I decided to ignore it as I channeled aether into my back.


    Reality and space warped around us as aetheric pathways carried us just outside of the castle onto a patch of grass that overlooked the edge of the flying castle.


    A gust of wind blew through our hair as Tessia gasped surprise. She gave me a sideways glance.


    "I could never get used to that." She grumbled.


    "Seems like you are in a talking mood now." I joked as I poked her side.


    Tessia threw her fist at my abdomen and I took the hit.


    I tried to think about other methods to lift her mood when she lowered her head. Her gunmetal grey hair forming a curtain that obscured her face.


    My laughter died down as I bent forward to try to see her face.


    "Tessia." I said in a sincere voice.


    "I can''t help you if you don''t talk to me."


    Still she was unresponsive. Instead choosing to plop herself down onto the grassy ground. She turned away from me as she brought her knees up to her chest, hugging her legs tightly.


    I took a small sigh. Emotions were never a strong suit for me. I had chosen to ignore such things when I became a king back on Earth. And aether only seemed to bring out the cold ruthless part of me whenever I delve deeper into its secrets. It was also the reason why I despised using King''s Gambit unless absolutely necessary.


    The godrune heightened all of my sense and perception, as well as increase my thinking capacity to the point it took off much of the load of using multiple godrunes in tandem with each other.


    But it came at the cost of my humanity. Only seeing facts and logic as I saw it. Other''s lives turned into mere pieces on a gameboard for me to control. While useful in a war against gods, it made me much more akin to the Kezess or Agrona than I would have liked. And I was still apprehensive about fully returning to Grey as a mask to hide under.


    A moment of silence hung in the air between us. Only filled by the soft cool breeze of air that danced on our skins and hair.


    "I can still picture them." Tessia softly said after a couple minutes.


    I turned to her as I drew my body closer. She flinched back in response but continued in a quiet tone.


    "I can still see their faces. The- the look in their eyes as death came for them."


    "I could see their eyes. The dread that filled them, the regret. The-" With each word she spoke her voice grew desperate and out of breath. Like each word she uttered was a struggle.


    She clenched her chest as she rest her entire body on me. I gladly took her in as I embraced her.


    She began sobbing into my shirt as she continued to mumble.


    Not know really what to do I began to gently pat her on the back, like a mother would when comforting her baby.


    Before long she stopped crying as she looked back up at me. Her face was red and swollen from the tears but that did little to detract from her natural beauty.


    "How do you do it?" She meekly asked.


    "Do what?" I asked out of genuine confusion.


    "How do you deal with it? The pain, the regret, the expectation." She questioned as she pulled away from me, wiping the tears away.


    I pondered her question as I leaned back and watched to setting sun. the sky was a mix of vibrant orange, yellow, and purple as the clouds looked like fluffy candy that decorated the sky than actual clouds.


    Tessia looked at me expectantly as I took a deep sigh. In truth I didn''t deal with it in a sense. I simply march forward. Knowing that if I don''t than all of this would all end in ruin. Someone had to be the one to bare to weight. To lead us into any semblance of a salvation. And if that costed me dearly than what choice do I have? A single life should never stand in the way of countless souls.


    I thought back to my parents. And a deep regret floated up from the depths of my mind that I tried so hard to drown. I had referred to them as parents of my vessel. But I still knew that they were the only parents I have ever had. The ones could cared for me. Raise me from a small child. And loved me unconditionally. Even when I revealed my true identity to them in my past life they still welcomed me back as their child.


    But this time I had turned them away. Saying that abandoning them was a price I must pay to achieve my goals. When in truth that was a flimsy excuse at best. And a woeful self-delusion at worst. That costed not only me dearly, but no doubt costed my parents as well as Ellie dearly as well.


    If only I could turn back the clock. If only I wasn''t a reincarnate brought into this world to be a mere chess piece. If only I was just a simple boy, with a carefree life. What would I have become then? Would I study hard to become a mage? Or would I follow in my parent''s footsteps and train to become an adventurer?


    Tears threatened to well in my eyes and I swiped them away as I answered Tess'' question.


    "Can I be honest with you Tess?" I asked as I turned my head to look back at her.


    She seemed a bit taken aback by my request but nodded her head in response.


    I took a deep breath. And for the first time in this life I allowed Arthur Leywin to bubble up to the surface.


    "In truth Tessia, I don''t know myself." I answered. Which seemed to shock and confuse Tessia but I continued.


    "I know I may seem all confident and strong but that is just a mask, a veil I put on for the outside world to see. Honestly I am afraid. I am absolutely terrified of the future and the things I have done to make them happen, of things I will do." I said as my voice shook.


    "There are things, things I have seem, things I know that I couldn''t even put into words let alone try to explain. I have trouble sleeping. Whenever I close my eyes or allow my mind to drift I am constantly haunted by images. By things I have done and seen. I can still hear them, the screams." Before I knew it I was in the fetal position, hugging my legs tightly as I continued to speak.


    "I may seem mature to you Tess. But I am not. I focus so much on my own physical prowess because that is all I am good at. When it comes to dealing with emotions I may as well be a newborn.


    So you ask me how I deal with it... I don''t. I simply move forward. Ignoring such feelings as I march towards the end. Is this a good solution? Absolutely not. But it''s the only way I can keep going. I have so many regrets Tess. So many things left unsaid, so any things I haven''t been allowed to do. So many things. So little time." I stood up as I clenched my fist.


    Tessia stared up at me with a look that was a mixture of sorrow and shock.


    "I''m sorry princess, but I do not hold all of the answers. But it is through talks like these we grow closer in understanding each other. All we have is each other in this war. I may not be able to answer all your problems Tess. And I don''t believe you could answer all of mine." I offered her my hand and helped her up to her feet.


    "But we are all in this together. I don''t doubt the trauma that you have faced and will face if you choose to continue to fight in this war. But I tell you this, your family and I will support you all the way. Because at the end of the day what else do we have? Feelings and emotions are such complicated things. But don''t we owe to all of the ones who have died to keep going? To keep moving so that their deaths weren''t in vain? War is cruel, one second you are laughing with your comrades around a fire sharing jokes and stories, and the next you are fighting for your life as people around you drop like flies."


    I couldn''t quiet tell whether I was saying these words to reassure Tess or myself. And at this point I don''t think it hardly mattered.


    "I don''t expect your nightmares or regrets to disappear in the blink of an eye. But Tessia, you can grow beyond them. To learn from your failings and make their sacrifices count."


    Tessia''s face seemed to relax as her eyes seemed to fill with a new found conviction. The sorrow still lingered, and perhaps it will never truly disappear. Always lurking deep within her mind like a prowling predator. But it is enough for now. Hopefully with more help from her family she will be able to bounce back. She was an important key in events that have yet to transpire.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I could feel my deeper more sensitive emotions being pulled back down under the surface. As a shadow loomed over my mind like a blanket. The Arthur side of my soul began to slowly fade as a familiar yet cold feeling filled my heart. But I still smiled with tears in my eyes, The words I spoke here were all true to some extent, I just wasn''t sure which part of me it was true to. But I reassured Tessia one last time and brought her into an embrace.


    "I am with you, here and always."


    Tessia Pov


    Arthur slowly led me back to my room. There was still a atmosphere of gloom that hung over my head like a dark cloud. But Art''s words seemed to have reached me.


    Perhaps I was the one in the wrong here. Always putting my childhood friend high up on a pedestal, as always a goal to strike for. To train more, to harden myself so I won''t be a burden for him. So that I could stand proudly right beside him. Not as a weak princess who needed protecting but as an equal.


    But his words. The truth he spoke about. Peeled back the layers of his person that I have never deeply thought about before. While the way he spoke about things, about the past made him sound much older than he truly was. It made me wonder just what kind of life he had lived.


    And in truth he was my oldest friend yet I only knew him on a very surface level. Before he rescued me from the slave traders I know nothing about his past. And judging from the way he conducted himself and fought I knew he was much more than just a talented boy.


    Even after that he always seemed to keep me at a arms-length away from me. Treating me more as a rowdy child that was several years his junior.


    But with his words came a new sense of dread and doubt. If someone as talented and skilled as Art still had no answers. Still held so much regret and pain from a life I don''t know about than what if that was it.


    There was no answer. To all of this, to deal with the pain. All we can do is move on. Allowing for the wounds in our hearts to simply heal with time and to be scars of our past actions. And if we can''t are we just consumed by the demons that lurk just below the surface of our waking minds?


    I knew I had to be strong. To be a leader just like my parents and grandpa. War was here, and I wasn''t going to be just dead weight. But I still couldn''t, I still couldn''t wrap my head around all of this. The more I thought about it the more nauseous I grew.


    I fell to my knees as I dry-heaved, I would have spewed out digested food if I had eaten any. Alias, only acidic bile filled my mouth as Art quickly bent down to support me.


    I stopped him with a hand, waving him away as I rose to my feet. I reached out and place one of my hands on the nearby wall to steady myself as I did.


    I quickly tried to bury the thought that seemed to grow like a hungry fire deep within the depths of my consciousness.


    "Are you alright?" Arthur asked, his voice laced with concern.


    I racked my brain, trying to think about something, anything else than the growing dread and paranoia that was slowly eclipsing my whole mind.


    "Arthur." I said in a quiet tone.


    "You speak as if you are far older. Just what kind of life did you live?" I questioned, desperate to put on mind on anything else.


    "Well about that... I can''t exactly tell you."


    Before I could protest Art placed one finger over my lips to silence me.


    "But I will reveal everything with time. In the meantime let''s get you back to your room." He said with a small smile, but behind his eyes was a small sense of sadness that you could have easily missed.


    And with that he quickly guided me back, in silence. With my hands still in his. His hands were much larger than mine. Yet still oddly soft, despite the years of training he no doubt went through. Did Art have some unknown skin-care routine for such clear skin? Or did it have something to do with his status as a beast tamer bonded with a dragon.


    We soon reached my room. And just outside the room stood a elf attendant, her blonde hair was neatly tied in interlacing braids that fell across her back. In her hands she held a tray of food, no doubt for me. But she looked frustrated as she knocked on my door.


    Feeling our presence she quickly turned to face us. Art tried in vain to above her but alias even he seemed to have lowered his guard after his heartfelt speech.


    The elf woman gasped slightly in shock, before bowing at us. At first I presumed she was bowing to me, which was something I disliked. Being treated as some untouchable princess had placed me within a glass bubble, and the reason why I had very little friends growing up.


    "Your majesty." She said, which only confused me. Majesty? I had never heard someone refer to me by such titles. I looked at Art and while his face was the ever unchanging stoic expression he defaulted to I could see his eyes dart around trying to find a way out of this situation.


    His eyes locked with mine. And we stared at each other for a second before he seemed to relent.


    Art slightly raised his right hand as if dismissing the elf servant.


    "Please leave us." He said in a stern voice. The elf woman simply bowed again as she excused herself and disappeared into the castle corridors.


    My eyes darted back and forth from the hallways she disappeared to and Art. If what I think just happened and wasn''t just a part of my imagination, then that would mean Arthur is...


    "I probably should have told you." Arthur started to speak as he rubbed the back of his neck.


    "Wait. Arthur. You are telling me-"


    "I''ll explain it to you, but I don''t think we should be discussing this in the hallway."


    I whipped my head back and forth to make sure nobody was nearby to see us as I grabbed Arthur by the back of his shirt and dragged him into my room.


    ''Well, at the very least I''ll have plenty of things to put my mind off of more darker subjects.''


    Neoth Pov


    Cold air flooded out as the large doors leading to the stasis chambers lifted open. Before they were fully open I stepped inside. Channeling mana across my entire body it was bearable despite the uncomfortable temperatures.


    Such rooms like these once held most of my realm''s residents. Each djinn that followed me, either by choice our enslavement were brought deep underground. Each enclosed in a separate stasis pod that would preserve their physical form for centuries, millennia to come.


    Yet, while we had gasped the basics of aether and its inter-working with the material world the metaphysical world of the soul and mind was still mostly uncharted territory when the day of our race''s fall came.


    While we may be able to evade death at least in the physical sense for some time. The natural entropy of this world shall make us all to ash.


    Degraded minds were the least worrying thing about the reawakening process. Many realms fell to chaos as its residents were driven mad, losing all sense of identity as their minds devolved to that of feral beast.


    Or even worse, some realms shall never wake. Hell, some realms were utterly destroyed. The relictombs as the lesser have titled were created by carving out a pocket of space separate from our own. It is quiet similar to Ephetous from many viewpoints.


    How ironic, in a desperate attempt to preserve any semblance of our culture and history we were slowly turning to the thing that destroyed us.


    But unlike Ephetous the tread that tied us to the material world are near nonexistent. No tether of mana that supplies the asuras their source of power and keeps their world alive. No, within the relictombs if enough time passed the aether reclaims itself. Unmaking our life''s work, all of it reduced to nothing but more than mere cosmic dust.


    I couldn''t help but smile at our race''s terrible luck. Even our last ditch attempt at some kind of survival is still doomed to fail.


    Perhaps it was better if we had died within the fires of the warlord''s ambitions instead of decaying away slowly like this.


    Maybe that was the reason why I still assist that demon called Grey. I couldn''t exactly pinpoint the reason why I am still by his side. Perhaps he reminded me of the warlord the rest of our race calls Emperor.


    When the day of his rebellion came I was not by his side. I simply fled and watched from the sidelines. Do I feel guilt for abandoning my race at some subconscious level?


    Or have I recognized that despite my very long life up to this point that it is in the end pointless.


    I had originally created my galleries to display our history. But it soon grew to encapsulate everything I could document and find. With the hope that one day I''ll be able to share it with whatever remained. But with time even my museum will be forgotten and be nothing but dust.


    Before long I had reached the stasis chamber I was looking for. I waved my hand over the base of the pod and the runes etched upon them lit up. Placing my staff upon the base I channeled my own mana through it.


    The stasis pod and my staff both hummed with power as I could feel the aether and mana intermingling with each other.


    I could feel runes upon my arms and back glow warm as I peered into the soul of the occupant.


    The once weak soul that resembled a dying flame was now somewhat stable. Glowing a mixture of dark purple, almost bordering on black and a gleaming white. Which was quiet strange for a soul to shine in such two distinct colors.


    That basilisk clearly doesn''t fully understand the concept he is dealing with. While the original soul of body is dead the afterimage of sorts of it still remains within the body. Probably due to the rushed incarnation process on a fresh dead body.


    The second soul, the invasive one was strong. Despite having been suppressed and memories locked away it still was strong.


    I lightly probed it, as if poking an animal that appeared to be dead. The soul had little to no response. I pressed a little further. Trying to peer into the locked memories. Each layer of past events laid beneath a wall.


    But mental blocks like these were the work of an amateur in the field of soul manipulation. With ease I broke through each lock and with each layer waves of emotions, so raw, so full of hatred and anger flooded my own.


    Every year seemed to pass by in seconds, all of the events compressed into mere moments. I saw certain things I recognized from Grey''s own memories when I had peered into his own soul.


    Images of a drab orphanage. A young girl in red dress. The same girl now grown laying dead on the ground. Her midsection red with her blood. I could see her lifeless eyes staring back into mine.


    Despite it being just a memory I could feel the sheer heat and power from her soul as it still laid within her dying body. It resembled a miniature sun than anything else. When I saw dark claws emerge from the shadows. They clutched at her soul, wrapping their murky fingers around its brilliant surface.


    I was then violently kicked out of the memory. Returning to my own body I staggered back, using my staff to regain balance as I held my head in my hands.


    I was still regaining my senses but before I could plan on my next course of action my entire realm shook. As if caught in an earthquake and the alarms blared.


    My mind automatically connected to chief curator.


    "Report." I barked, hoping it was just one of the larger display pieces breaking free of containment. But even I knew such a thing wouldn''t shake the entire realm to its core.


    The curator''s voice came through in a gobbled mess before solidifying into actual words.


    "A fleet has just translated into our realm my lord." He said with panic in his voice, something I didn''t know he was capable of.


    "A fleet?" Before I could ask who it was a layer of static cut through the connection. My mind shuddered as a new voice spoke to me, having forced a direct connection to my brain.


    "Hello old friend." An old raspy voice rang inside my head. And instantly I knew who it was.


    "Vago." I cursed.


    "Yes, I have finally come for the many debts you owe me Neoth."


    I waved my hand and images of the fleet that now hung over my realm appeared before me. Each one of them baring the imperial symbol on their hull, a three headed eagle with its wings wide open. Each head representing the three branches of aether as well as the past, present, and the future.


    "You unleash your Emperor''s own legions for a personal grudge. Ha, I thought at least you would be above such things." I mocked as I began creating a warp portal. My mind scattered into many parts each ordering the preparation of my own legions and fleet.


    "Oh, Neoth. If it was a personal grudge I would have erased your existence ages ago. No no no. This is for your crimes."


    "Crimes?" I scoffed. " Crimes for what? I didn''t know you were judge, jury, and executioner."


    "How about your collaboration with a being of the draconic variety? Or you unleashing your armies upon the material world with no word from the council?" Vago said, and despite not being able to see his face I could just picture the smile that was on his face.


    Grey, it was always him that caused me problems these days. Without words I ordered one of my own servants to convey a message to him. Whether he can even deal with the empire''s might was one thing. But at least the sword he carries would be distraction enough. If it came down to it I''ll just have to sell him out to save my own skin.


    I appeared before my chief curator. He bowed deeply as I stepped out of the portal but I had no time for such gestures.


    And I saw behind the pitiful gathering of djinn warriors. The only notable forces I had here was just the two praetorians. And my fleet department wasn''t looking any better.


    I turned to face the curator.


    "This is all I have!?" I yelled at him. He flinched back at my tone as if I had struck him.


    "Yo- your forces are stretched too thin my lord. Many of them are still stationed at Dicathen-"


    Before my servant could finish his word I cursed loudly as I stomped my feet on the ground with enough force to shatter the tiled floor.


    But soon my anger subsided. No, being angry in situation like this will only be signing my death warrant. I''ll have to make due with what I have and hold out until Grey arrives.


    I shook my head. ''I truly am an old fool.'' I thought in my head.


    Vago''s voice cut through my thoughts. Each word just oozed with joy as he finally found a good excuse to get rid of me.


    "Worry not Neoth. I shall illuminate you to the truth of the future before I free your soul."


    Forcefully disrupting the mental connection I turned back to my legions. It was quiet a pitiful sight. The galleries of Sullamance were one of the very first few realms that awoken from the Great Slumber. And in turn retained a vast percentage of its original numbers.


    While not being in the Emperor''s graces meant that my forces were no way near the level of the imperial army they were still numerous. I had originally theorized that my numbers would be enough, in addition to the captured museum pieces I could unleash as distraction to buy me enough time to escape if Vago truly came for my head. But on Grey''s insistence many of the legions were shattered around Dicathen to be used for his own war.


    I''ll just have to buy enough time for that demon to arrive. He must have some kind of connection to our race. His strange constitution, godrunes and aether core, to the very sword he carries. At the very least I am sure Varactor would be ecstatic to have him as a test subject.


    My mind shuddered as I opened my mental floodgates, allowing for direct command over my army. Many of which were sadly reduced to mindless automatons who only followed orders.


    I knew the mental and physical strain would burn out this surrogate body I currently inhabited but I had plenty of backup bodies, time. It was always time I lacked. I took a deep breath, it has been far too long since I commanded my armies for a full on war. I knew I had little chances against Vago and the imperial army.


    But evading death was something I was quiet good at. I straightened myself and held my staff high above my head for the generals and captain of my legions that still held onto a small shred of their consciousness.


    "For the glory of Sullamance!"

 Chapter 53-Emperors Last Message

    Originally uploaded Mar 26, 2024


    Neoth Pov


    The soft sound of rain filled my halls. A flash of light outside cast long streaked shadows of rain on the windows as the sound of thunder soon followed.


    The storm wasn''t far now, not that there would be anyone else to enjoy the rain. Many major cities were all empty or destroyed. The dragons were making a clean sweep of both continents, and they were being thorough.


    Reaching up I took a lantern that was hanging from the wall. With shaky hands I lit a match and waited for the lantern to illuminate the dark lonely halls of my museum.


    As the lantern lit my way I was only reminded of better times. Both for me and our race. We were a flourishing civilization, occupying two whole continents as we deepened our research into both mana and aether.


    It was truly a shame, especially for me as a historian. I was tasked with the duty of recording and remember all that has transpired in this world. To keep all of the past knowledge that was passed down to us from people now beyond us to the next generation.


    And better soon this place that holds so much information and emotion, all that have culminated over thousands of years will be gone with me alongside it. When the initial evacuation began and many of our people began to flee into the pocket dimension many of our greatest scholars and researchers created I refused.


    I couldn''t imagine just abandoning this place and leaving it to burn all by itself. I was this museum''s keeper and I will gladly burn down with it.


    Perhaps there can be a silver lining in this story. Maybe there will some time when there is another race of people that will take our place. No matter how hard the asuras of Ephetous try to erase every single atom of our existence some of it will remain.


    Maybe they will find us through our remains and pick up from where we left off. Or heck maybe we will survive, at least the one who made it safely away from the dragon''s fire.


    My lonely footsteps echoed throughout the barren hallways. To each side of me was a wall of glass, on my left an ancient map drawn over several thousand years ago rested, protected from the outside elements. On my right was the fossilized remains of a large reptilian beast that predated us by several million years.


    My hands trembled as I light my way through, it hardly felt worth it to even use my already weak mana to light the many torches that lined the halls. My hands, so wrinkled and weakened by time. I wondered how many years I even have left, trying to find solace in my soon encroaching death.


    "Not that it really matters, thinking about a sunrise I will never get to see." I cast my mind back to my life. It was long, yet most of it was spent cramped in my study or amongst my collection of ancient relics and documents. Perhaps that was why my back ached so much. I had to lean on my cane for support with one of my hands as I held the lantern in the other.


    Spellforms that ran up and down my entire body glowed warm as they soothed my aching body somewhat. All that research into vivum and all I can do is prolong a painful existence, if only I had a few more years to perfect such techniques.


    While our kind''s understanding of mana was at its peak our grasp on aether was merely the fundamentals in the grand scale of things.


    It is the material or energy that binds and creates the world as we know it. Perhaps even other worlds that are beyond our own if some of our theories are correct.


    But the main academic studies splits off into three main branches with subcategories in all three. I had decided to tread on the path of vivum, the study of life, death, and souls. While my old colleague Vago went on the path of aevum, the study if time.


    It felt like it was just yesterday when we were both wide-eyed kids who competed against one another in all matters of things. To our grades in school to the little board games we would play. Of course him having a affinity for aevum I would accuse him of cheating on more than one occasion.


    But thinking of such things at the end of my life only felt comforting. I wondered what I would have been able to do with just a few more years to study aevum. I could feel I was walking towards the horizon of understanding. A chance to stumble onto something not even our greatest scholars have yet to find.


    But Fate has always been a cruel mistress. Dangling hope right in front of our eyes as she snuffs out your life with her other hand.


    I was interrupted from my time reminiscing when a loud knocking could be heard. I let out an involuntary yelp as I caught the lantern I had dropped before it hit the ground.


    ''Just who could at be at this hour? I thought everyone had already left.'' I said in my own head as I hastily made my way to the front entrance.


    Cautiously I nudged the large doors open. While they were large doors made of marble the hinge mechanisms they were built upon made opening them an ease even for a weak bodied individual like me. But opening the door had reminded me that I had left the doors unlocked, thinking there wouldn''t be any visitors.


    I quickly shook away any ill notions, the person must just be being polite.


    Through the small crack in the door I had made I peeked outside. The sky was dark, as lines of harsh rain beat down.


    "Hello?" I cautiously asked.


    I had to stagger another small yelp as a large figure emerged from the night''s darkness. A man in a large hooded robe approached. I tried to peer in to make out his face but whether it was my eyes getting old or some kind of spell he had utilized I couldn''t make it out.


    "Hello, master Neoth. May I come in, the rain is coming down quiet hard now." A deep baritone voice that seemed to shack me to my very being spoke. And without even second-guessing myself our how his figure knew my name I opened the door for me to enter.


    "You have my gratitude." The man said as he swiftly entered and closed the door behind as to not let any more rain get in. "I know moisture is a concern with museum pieces."


    I simply waved away his concern. "They are all going to be destroyed anyway. A couple particles of rain won''t matter."


    The large man chuckled as he removed his hood. "Perhaps. But who is to say that they will all be destroyed."


    As he removed his hood as revealed his face I immediately recognized him. His dark complexion with long dark hair farming his square chin and chiseled face. He looked like some ancient statue of a god come to life. Not old yet not young at the same time. And his eyes, they were his darkest features. Almost pitch-black pupils stared back at me, but within that abyssal darkness there seemed to be twinkle of something. Some kind of power I couldn''t understand that hid just beneath the surface.


    I staggered back. In equal measures shocked and afraid. This man was the man crazy enough to make a stand against the asuras. A man who had battled dragons by himself and came out on top. The man who rebellions against gods.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "You are..."


    "You may know me as the Emperor. But that is merely a title I had chosen to adopt. I am only here as a visitor." He assured me as a small smile crept up on his face. It seemed almost unnatural, at how seemed to he try to emulate human emotion. At a passing glance it was normal but upon closer inspection you could tell something was wrong with it. I couldn''t quite place my finger on it but something was different.


    I stood still for a couple seconds unsure of what to do. This man was a warlord, strong-arming many of my race to his cause. All of which seemed futile to me. The force the lord of dragons had dispatched to the lesser''s realm was merely a cleanup crew, not there full military might. Even if we are able to push them back to Ephetous for now I doubt our victory would last long.


    The Emperor clearly seeing my discomfort place out his hands to show that he was unarmed. "Relax Neoth. I didn''t come here to pick a fight. And killing an old man like you now would seem dishonorable." He joked.


    He took a step closer as he placed a large hand on my frail thin shoulder. Even though it was only his hand I could feel the weight and most of all the power that bubbled just beneath the surface. An otherworldly kind of strength that seemed to have a will of its own, just barely held at bay by him.


    "And you are of higher purpose than just death here." He reassured.


    Regaining my wit I brushed off his hand. "If you are here because I rejected Vago''s offer than you may leave. You coming here personally doesn''t change anything." I stated as I turned to walk away.


    With just a couple stride he quickly caught up to me and stood blocking my path with his bulk. There was an unmistakable aura to him, that made me want to comply to his wishes that took willpower to overcome and ignore.


    "If I may ask for your reasoning?" He asked with an eyebrow raised.


    "If I indulge you will you leave." I said with a sigh.


    "If that is what you wish." He returned with a firm nod.


    I took another deep breath as I motioned for him to follow. We walked side by side for some time, as I took in one last view of all the exhibits that inhabited my museum. A place that was the cornerstone of research and learning back when we were at our peak. Young students and scholars would come from lands far away to seek the knowledge that was stored here.


    It was officially called a museum but under my care it has grown to be so much more. The deeper parts were expanded to house a library the size of a small town, filled with thousands of text. This place was a pool of knowledge, of records of our past accomplishments that was suppose to withstand the test of time and be a reminder to our future generations of what their ancestors did before their time.


    I had spent my entire life in these halls, being tutored by my father personally to inherit it. I had hoped to do the same some day, but alias. Another thing I had failed for my father. I couldn''t help but let a warm sorrowful smile bloom across my face as I walked by each and everyone of the pieces on display.


    "You seem very fond of this place. Was it perhaps your reluctance to leave your duties here?" The warlord''s stern voice snapped me out of my memories.


    "Oh, excuse an old man for falling back into his memories." I said, slightly embarrassed I had forgotten he was here.


    In return he merely shook his head. "No, they should be people like you who record what we do. For we can not leave our progeny blind of the past."


    "Indeed." I agreed.


    We walked for a bit longer until we reached one end of the hall. At the far side placed right by the wall was a large table. Well, it looked like a table from a distance but as we came closer the smaller detail came to light.


    An entire city carved into the blackwood of the table. Each small minute detail cut and raised up to be a perfect replica of the city it represented. A city that no longer stood.


    The Emperor slowly approached the piece of artwork and marveled at it. I had done the same when I fist came upon it and liberated before it was destroyed with the city. And now it was all that was left of the once might monument of our glory.


    The Emperor studied the table for a few moments before turning to face me. A small smile decorated his otherwise emotionless face.


    "You saved this artwork didn''t you?" He said, but I could tell he knew the answer before he asked the question.


    He turned his full attention from the table back to me. "Neoth, you seem to have difficulty letting go of the past. Even now I could tell you escape into your memories to try to hide from the present." He spoke as he took steps towards me until we were face to face.


    "You hold unto these relics of the past as a reminder. As a source of comfort for yourself." I stared into his eyes which seemed to be a gravity of their own. My eyes were unconsciously drawn towards the inky black-holes they seemed to represent.


    "Perhaps I do. What of it? This is the life I chose and it seems to be at its end now." I reluctantly said. I knew what he was trying to do, trying to get in my head and break my mental barriers down to swoop in and to drag me into his cause when I am vulnerable. But what more do I have to lose?


    "Here is what I believe." I said as I pointed an accusing finger at him.


    "I believe this little war you are waging. This whole shit all for nothing. You know that these dragons they have sent are only the extermination force. We have yet to even glimpse at these beings at their peak, these creatures that even asuras consider to be gods among their kind.


    I know you are lacking in numbers. Why the hell would you come to an old man like me? You need all the help you can get. All these people you are throwing away trying to insure a future that will never come. You can burn all these lives in your feeble attempt at survival for all I care. But I will die here. I will die where I was meant to be, guarding my galleries.


    But if you are so confident that you will succeed in your goals then show me. You must have seers and diviners within your ranks right? What have they seen? Hmm? If the future you promise is to come to pass then show me." I yelled, my throat screamed out in pain as my entire body ached by the sudden movement but I didn''t care.


    All this pent up rage and sadness flooded out of me in a stream. All pointed towards this one man. Looking back at it he didn''t really deserve any of my harsh words. Not that it seemed to dampen his mood. But he was only a man trying to do what he thought was the best for the survival of his kind. And I couldn''t blame a man for trying against even the most improbable odds.


    Silence hung in the air as I finished my ramblings. We stood in still for a while as I breathed heavily.


    The silence was broken as the sound of a massive portal being ripped open in the fabric of our reality could be heard. As a hazy purple light filled the skies.


    The Emperor quickly stepped around me as he placed himself in front of me.


    "Leave me. Let me die in peace." I uttered.


    The Emperor only looked back at me with a sad smile. In his hands materialized a sword with a gleaming white blade. Its bronze colored hand-guards fashioned into the wings of a eagle, as his robes melted away to reveal the blackstone armor that was trimmed with brilliant gold. Upon his chest-plate a three-headed eagle was engraved onto its metal surface. It''s large wings spread out in flight.


    "No, Neoth. I told you that your death is not here. Not now. Fate has more to offer you."


    "What are you sayin-" Before I could finish my question the Emperor reached out his large hands as spellsforms and runes spilled out from his gauntlets and surrounded me. Even with just a quick glance I could tell what he was trying to do.


    I tried to move quickly to free myself from his spell but it was already too late. I could feel my physical body being pulled away from this space as my vision stretched and my mind felt like it was being tossed around.


    "No! I can''t leave this place, not like this!" I screamed as aether carried me far away from my museum.


    The last words I heard as pillars of dragon fire burned through into the museum walls and ceiling was the Emperor''s. A mixture of sorrow, regret, and hopefulness for future was conveyed in just a couple words.


    "We will see each other. In another life, in another way, Neoth. Guide the boy well."


    ***


    My mind screamed as I exited the memory. I shuddered as I thought back to it. A past memory I didn''t know I had. Was I getting so old that even aether and mana wasn''t enough to stop me from going senile?


    Perhaps it was the constant body-hopping that was messing with my head. Or maybe it was a memory that was purposefully locked away even from me.


    But who? Who could have done such a thing to me of all people.


    My thinking was interrupted as a massive boom shook the ceiling, knocking tiles of marble and stone free.


    "Sounds like they breached the outside layer." I mused. Battling Oliurk and Vago''s forces in a aerial combat was just a waste of time I concluded.


    The only real chance I had for buying myself more time was to lure them deep into my own realm and to surround them from all sides. And while the thought of having unwanted visitors mucking about in my place wasn''t a pleasant feeling what other choice did I have?


    We will draw them into a kill zone and deal with them directly. Knowing Oliurk he will be making the attack himself personally. He is too prideful to do otherwise. Although he may be a good strategist, if you knew his character he become predictable.


    But predicting him and fighting against him are two separate things. And this fight will cost me dearly.


    But I still couldn''t quiet shack the linger feeling of the recently uncovered memory from my head. Was there a reason why it revealed itself to me now of all time? Or was it some strange coincidence?

 Chapter 54-Mark of the End

    Originally uploaded Apr 4, 2024


    Oliurk Pov


    "Are you sure about this?" I asked as Vago returned to lucidity from conversing with the Highlord below. He gently shook his head, making the ornaments on his headpiece jingle like bells in the wind. He turned his head, his runes still glowed a faint purple as he released his hold upon them.


    "Don''t tell me the great warrior Oliurk is getting cold feet now? After all we have done, this is what makes you question?" Vago jested as he ascended the steps up to my elevated dais.


    "A good solider follows orders. I am merely a tool of the Emperor. But this..." I said as I motioned vaguely around me.


    "This seems more like a personal grudge I''d rather have no part in."


    Vago now stood directly in front of me. His image of a frail old man who had to lean on his staff for support couldn''t have been more misleading. Even with him heavily suppressing his own strength the stench of mana and aether hung around him like a potent disease.


    I was a battle-tested warrior first and foremost. I was raised to work in metal forges crafting tools and infrastructure. All my life I had used my physical prowess to gain a edge against my enemies. And the reason why the Emperor came to me to lead his armies. But even in the most optimal state I doubt I could extinguish Vago in a direct confrontation.


    Vago clicked his tongue as he turned swiftly around on his heels and pointed out of the viewing deck to Neoth''s realm that lied below us. The surface wasn''t very remarkable, a empty desert of sand that reflected the dim moonlight. Making the grains shine like small stars.


    No, the secretes of Neoth''s realm was hidden deep below its surface. A massive museum of artifacts, relics, and even living beings he had gathered in his years when he awoke early. Or perhaps he ever did slumber, the old man did love to play his cards close to his chest after all. Even Vago didn''t know its full extent but it could very well span the size of a whole continent for all we knew.


    Entire eras of time the rest of the Djinn knew very little about. The wealth of knowledge Neoth could have in his possession made this attack a risky one at best.


    If I were in full command I would have mustered an entire fleet to glass his entire world from high above the clouds but Vago had reassured me to only bring a single company. At my disposal were my flagship and a mere three escort vessels. Fighting at a disadvantage was something I had grown accustom to during the Great Scouring against the legions of dragons but this was a pitiful force and disrespect going against a Highlord in his own realm.


    "You would rather have this traitor who sided with a dragon run around free? Wasn''t the Emperor''s dream to free our race from our struggles and lead us onto a golden path of the future? If so, should we not deal with any defects that plague our race so it may not be a hindrance?" Vago spoke.


    "And you truly believe Neoth has turned traitor? Even if he did so is invading him directly on his own realm a -" Before I could finish my point Vago interjected.


    "Do you wish to know why the Emperor called for the heads of the Highlords originally?" Vago coyly asked, knowing I yearned for an answer. I had always disliked the never ending disputes of the other Highlords. Always trying to find a way to climb over each other in a desperate grasp for power.


    Their struggle for more political power began more frantic as rumors of the Emperor''s return began to float around conversations. Seeing this as their last good chance to advance their power within our empire.


    I simply stood silently as I waited for the old man to answer.


    "With the absence of the Emperor the Highlords were given free rein. And I don''t need to tell you that they grew restless, leading to constant infighting. The Emperor has no need for such insolent fools who only care for their own power. Hence the reason why he called for the culling." Which did make logical sense but I had a hard time imagining the once smart and compassionate Emperor order for the culling of so many of our own race.


    "You say that but you willingly gave them away to Demeptah. And now his armies outnumber ours. Did the Emperor order for that as well?" I bellowed. Demeptah was always an ace I kept hidden. Only to be unleashed upon my foes when absolutely necessary.


    While he was a master strategist, the finest of our generation. I feared awakening him would only lead to political unrest, and the reason why I kept him in slumber. Until of course Erurda with delusion of grandeur awakened him.


    Vago only looked back at me with a smirk. "All in due time my friend."


    "When will you little games and tricks end Vago? I remember our Emperor being a honorable warrior who fought for our entire race." I sneered. My trusty glaive in my hands crackled with purple tendrils.


    Vago''s aura matched mine as the air grew heavy. All of my servants who manned my flagship turned quietly to watch, none daring to make any sudden movements to not draw attention to themselves.


    "Watch your tone Oliurk. You may hold the title of Highlord but that title commands very little these days. You are a warrior at the end of the day. A tool, a weapon of the Emperor as you said. And I act in his stead as Imperial regent." Vago hissed, each word laced with tremendous intent that they each felt like a punch to the gut.


    I couldn''t help but scoff at his words. "And you say the other Highlords grew power hungry and mad. You should look in a mirror once in a while."


    I could tell Vago wanted to continue our verbal dispute but a sudden explosion that shook my entire flagship drew both of our attention.


    "Report!" I barked at one of my helmsmen.


    "Orbital defense units, lord. Impact on our port flank." One of the men said in return.


    "Route main power to our void shields and power up the lance batteries. We shall blast an opening for a ground invasion force." I commanded as I fell into the familiar movements of commanding a fleet.


    With a mental connection to the other escort vessels in my fleet it made giving out orders quick and easy. Allowing me to focus most of my mental prowess on formulating a plan.


    Neoth''s realm was entirely hidden deep beneath all of this sand and stone. Bombardment from ships overhead will never fully destroy anything. And it would give him too time chances to create a counter-plan of his own. No, the best way would be to confront him directly when his numbers are low.


    The entire ship hummed with aetheric might as the generators spun up to maximum capacity. A thick layer of hazy purple surrounded the outside of my ship as the shields created a bubble of protection.


    "We are ready to fire, my lord." One of my underlings saluted.


    I peered back over my shoulder at Vago. He leaned on his staff as two Imperial Custodians stood with their halberds in their hands. They stood perfectly still, even their presence was barely there. The only confirmation of their existence was visual. Vago stared back at me with a small smile growing on his face and nodded.


    I nodded in return as I turned to face my crew. I couldn''t say why but there was a growing sense of unease that dwelt deep within in my mind. An uncertainty of my actions and the repercussions it will bring. I shook the feeling away, now of all times wasn''t time for doubt to cloud my judgement. Spellforms near my ears glowed warm as my mind connected to Filliaus who was onboard one of our escort vessels. A sleek craft meant for her own personal uses provided by the Empire. I had chosen her personal for her special weapon imbued with vivum aether arts that should in theory be able to destroy Neoth''s soul if it came to down to it.


    "Highlord Oliurk." She answered my hail.


    "Ready the forces for landfall." I ordered.


    Disconnecting the mental relay I stood tall in my command bridge. As I issued the order. The order that will have our own guns and weapons held against one of our own realms. I took a deep breath as mana filled every muscle of my body.


    "Fire!"


    A vision filled my eyes as a head pounding pain rang in my head.


    My feet came to rest in a barren wasteland. The soil was the color of death itself. The pain in my head still continued and I couldn''t help but wince as the pain grew slowly.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    I reached down, grabbing a handful of the soil that was bleached of color. The grains of dead dirt flowed through my fingertips as I rubbed them together. It felt so real but I knew it was impossible.


    I quickly stood back up as my voice bellowed. "Is this some kind of trick!?"


    My words were met with only silence as I turned my head, only to see the empty plains continue on far into the horizon.


    The pain in my head sharpened into the point of a blade as I held my head in my hands, afraid that it would explode.


    The ground rumbled as a large shadow loomed over me, casting the entire world in darkness.


    Through my fingers that still held onto my head peered upwards and saw it. A massive landmass floating in the air. Large streams of water cascaded off its edge as it bloated out the sun.


    "Ephetous." I said with amazement. The mythical land of gods, brought into the mortal world. I have only heard of it in legends and stories, never have I had the privilege of staring at its magnificence. I couldn''t help but lose my breath as the pain inside my head disappeared for a moment.


    From the flying continent I could barely make out a mass of flying creatures. They reflected the light and glimmered like little stars or gemstones as they came swooping down in well organized formations.


    Dragons, so numerous that from this distance they more resembled a flock of birds than the tyrannical beast they truly were.


    Ephetous laying bare to the material world. And unleashing an army of dragons. Just what could have been the cause of all of this?


    Almost as if responding to my question my visage morphed and shifted.


    This time I stood in some sort of underground laboratory. I couldn''t quiet make it out as the darkness surrounded me. My breath came out in white mist as the temperature of this place touched me with frost.


    The only source of light was before me. My hands covered my face as my eyes struggled to adjust to such a sudden change of brightness.


    It was a chamber of some sort. An interfacing device molded into the shape of a throne of sorts. Surrounded by large bars of blackstone, as if it was built to keep the person upon the throne imprisoned.


    The device was of Djinn technology, at least some parts of it. Varactor was more accustomed to analyzing new technology than me. But I could tell it was of great extent. Masses of cables and wires all connected to the throne in the center of the chamber extended far beyond into the darkness.


    Some sort of arcane mixture of different technologies I presumed as I drew closer without thinking. Almost as if I was hypnotized by the light.


    The pressure and intensity of the light only grew as I approached closer. Until I was finally able to peer into the figure who sat upon the throne.


    Its body was the only thing I could see for certain. A well built body of a warrior who has seen countless battles sat with its hands dug deep into the throne''s armrests. Like the being was in great stress or pain. Armed in blackstone armor of unusual design, I wasn''t sure of its model or purpose. Only that it was based on our own armor patterns but far surpassed them in every other metric.


    Then I came to its face. And this was what I couldn''t understand or directly see. I saw several faces. The dark face of an ancient man who was of desert descent with black, almost void like eyes with long flowing locks of black hair. A face of a young man with piercing gold eyes that reminded me far too much of the Indrath clan. An old man, wrinkles running up and down his face like great lakes and rivers of a continent. His eyes portrayed a sense of great knowledge but also that of great regret.


    All these faces overlapped each other. Appearing as one being but at the same time as separate figures. All who now sit upon this device. There was only one thing in common that all these figures shared.


    Their mouth open in a silent scream. The pain of their efforts ageing their faces centuries in mere seconds.


    I snapped out of my vision as one of my ship underlings called out for me.


    "Sire?" He asked as he approached me with a worried look on his face.


    I simple waved him off as I closed my eyes, trying to recall what I had just seen. But just as suddenly as the vision overtook me they left me. Evading my fingertips as I tried to remember what I had just born witness to.


    I peered over my shoulder only to see Vago with a small knowing smile as his golden eyes stared back into mine.


    A shiver traveled up my spine as I returned my gaze to the battlefield. But there was a feeling, a certain emotion that I didn''t fully understand that hung around me like a cloud.


    ''Just what have I gotten myself into?''


    ***


    Neoth Pov


    "Well well well. I never thought I would see this." Vago voiced dripped with mockery as I was brought before him upon the bridge of Oliurk''s flagship.


    He stood upon a raised dais in the middle of the bridge, dressed in ornate ceremonial garbs I have never seen. Runes and markings lined his cuffs and collar, retelling his great deeds along with protective wards that shinned a subtle purple.


    Flanking him were two of the Emperor''s custodians. Each encased in blackstone armor trimmed in the finest gold. It was said every about the custodians, from their weapons and armor, down to their physical and spiritual bodies were reforged and handcrafted by the Emperor himself. They were demigods, created for warfare. Created within the forges of war to be perfect beings.


    They only heeded the Emperor''s words, so them being present truly meant this was ordained by the warlord himself. And if so, I didn''t have a chance to being with.


    Vago took measured steps as he descended the steps of the raised dais, approaching me. Being forced down to my knees I only looked at the floor, my core ached as it was on verge of backclash. The chains around me ankles and wrists were still sapping away the minuscule amount of mana that still lingered in my core.


    As the cold flames of Filliaus'' doomscythe hung inches away from the back of my neck, I didn''t dare turn my head to look back at her. For the fear that any sudden movements would end in my permanent death. Not that she needed the vivum powered weapon anyway, with hardly any mana within my system I doubt I would be able to cast my soul fast enough from my body before my body was killed. I was truly trapped here.


    "Please, lower your weapon Filliaus, while he may still be a traitor he is still an acquaintance of mine." Vago said.


    "But my lord-" Filliaus tried to rebute but Vago quickly shut her down.


    "Do it, now." He said, putting force into his voice that shook the whole room. It took a few seconds but Filliaus quietly lowered her weapon to her side.


    Taking the opportunity I stretched my neck as I turned to look up at my old friend.


    He smiled back at me, and I couldn''t help but sneer.


    "How have you been Neoth?" He asked as he lifted my head up higher to meet his gaze with the end of his staff.


    I spat in his face, only for my spit to stop midair. Vago couldn''t help but laugh at my measly attempt at dishonoring him.


    Vago clicked his tongue in pity. "Without your little part tricks this is what you are reduced to? No honor, no spine. I should have killed you a long time ago."


    Without warning the blow knocked my off the ground as my face was buried into the ship''s deck. I could taste the iron of my blood as the sound of bones shattering ringed out like a bell.


    Vago brought my face back up as he held my by my hair. He smiled back at me, but deep within in his old eyes that shined gold I could see the flames of hatred burning.


    He slammed my face down onto the hard floor again, and again. The pain shoot throughout my entire body, without any protective aether spellforms or even mana to reinforce my body I felt it all.


    I could sense mana flaring up within Vago''s body as his strikes became more violent. I could feel bones snapping and organs rupturing as he continued his assault.


    I was sure I would die. Without any of my runes or tricks I was no better than a feeble lesser. Vago brought my up again as he sent a blast of concentrated aether directly into my midsection. The blast sent my flying as my ragged body hit the ship''s walls with a wet smack.


    I winced in pain as my body tumbled back down to the floor.


    "Without your little party tricks you are nothing. You have no honor or faith. I once offered you a chance to join us. The Emperor himself even personally invited you and what did you do?!" Vago shrieked, his rage barely contained now.


    I dragged myself up as my entire body roared with pain. Through bloodied lips and a broken jaw I managed to form audible words.


    "I remember telling you to go burn int hell." I wheezed.


    Vago instantly appeared before me. His usual weak man persona was completely gone. Replaced by the raging animal that he truly was. He was once an old man like me back when our race still existed. But underneath all of that there was a mask he rarely showed anyone.


    He would rather choose to channel that fire that burned within him to fuel his ambitions. Pushing himself forward in aether research, so much so that he far surpassed me in the fundamentals.


    But no, his true self was one of unending desire for strength. To reign on top. No wonder why he was so eager to work under the Emperor. He saw it as his big moment for him to truly live up to his full potential. And looking at him I would say he says.


    The pressure he emitted was staggering. It drew the breath out from my already collapsed lungs. Looking at him now, he had more in common to the asuras we harbor a mutual hatred towards than a Djinn. A being of great power, who isn''t satisfied with what they have.


    A being that wants to control, a being that wants to grow beyond. If this was what the leadership of the decaying Empire that represents our race is than perhaps it is better i don''t live to see it eventually fall.


    Vago raised his staff as it glowed with ethereal light. I only closed my eyes as I waited for the inevitable. Flashes of my life filled my mind as I waited for the blow that would end it all.


    ''A real shame. Even I was curious as to if Grey''s plan would work out.''


    Yet I wasn''t met with a force that would rip apart my body and soul. Instead I heard a stern voice.


    "That is enough Highlord Vago." His voice boomed with authority and power.


    My eyes opened to see one of the Custodians standing above me. His halberd held in his hands as he stood protectively over me.


    "The Emperor''s own guardians protects the traitor?" Vago shouted with disbelief.


    "The Emperor has decreed for the traitor to stand trial before him." The Custodian said.


    "You dare go against-" Before Vago could finish his sentence a large armored hand grabbed his shoulder. In such big hands the man looked old and frail once again.


    Vago looked over his shoulder as a Custodian without his helmet stood tall. His face was large, matching his immense body. A face marred by scars of battle and time, he looked like the definition of an ancient warrior. His head was shaven clean as his deep dark brown eyes stared out with an unwitting focus. But the stranger thing was that his skin was free of any spellforms or runes our race possessed.


    "The Emperor''s orders are absolute. Your words are mere suggestion in front of Him." He said as Vago lowered his own staff in response. I couldn''t help but feel a little bit a joy at Vago being talked down to like this. Even he isn''t dumb enough to challenge the Custodian''s authority.


    "Take him to the cells and have his injures taken care of." The guardian ordered to one of his own. The Custodian that stood above me nodded as he hoisted me up like I weighed nothing.


    The hulking demigod of war carried me like a sack of grain and walked out of the main bridge of the ship. But my mind at this point was having trouble focusing.


    And as the darkness embraced me I couldn''t help but feel an reassuring feeling despite my coming fate. Maybe I was just yearning for the sweet release of death at this point.


    I was sick of it all. Sick of dealing with our race''s own politics and dealing with Grey''s insane plans. I wished for a peaceful life I once had. To return to that, oh what I couldn''t give to return to those times.


    I allowed myself to dream of my calm childhood as unconsciousness took me.

 Chapter 55-Purpose

    Originally uploaded Apr 16, 2024


    Varay Pov


    The cold morning breeze ran through my white hair as I looked over the beach. A large tower stood to my right, acting as the main command post for Etistin beach where the Alacryan ships are expected to make landfall.


    The waves of the sea grew and crashed, creating a soothing background noise that was drowned out by the people down below. The labored hard, fortifying defenses and building up barracks for the battle to come.


    The Alacryan ships were still several weeks out, but Grey- King Grey has issued a direct order to begin preparations. Any nobles and even the council seemed unsure of his decision to focus so much of our focus to a single region but they all bit their tongues and obeyed.


    While the common-folk seemed a bit more accepting of our new monarch many nobles and royal families seemed to be the complete opposite. But none dare challenge the new king''s military might.


    The only people who seemed to be open to him were the dwarves. But that made sense with them being under his rule the longest. And it is said that his main production centers for his war effort are located in and around the capital city of Darv.


    It would be one thing to have a person who was a wanted criminal not too long ago come along and seize the throne himself but the soldiers he deployed were something else entirely.


    Legions of warriors donning jet-black armor, each moving with such precision and efficiency they seemed more like machines than organic beings.


    It wouldn''t surprise me that they were actual golems of some kind Grey controlled. But the stranger thing was that he rarely deployed them in large numbers despite having enough of them to handily deal with the Alacryan invaders.


    He sparingly used them if at all. And when he did he would often personally take to the field to lead them personally.


    An approaching mana signature drew me away from my thoughts. Lance Bairon floated up to me as he surveyed the beach.


    "Does Grey believe he can order us around as if we are mere game pieces? Having two Lances here is a waste."


    I eyed my comrade. Among the Lances he was the one who took the new king rule the worst. Which was understandable with having his brother killed by him. But Bairon was always the emotional type, quick to anger and allowed his feelings to control him. Something I knew that could cost him dearly in the upcoming battles if he didn''t keep his feelings in check.


    "We may as well be, in his eyes. And he is still our king. No matter your personal feelings you are to address him with respect." I said, thinking back to our sparring session with the newly crowned king.


    He called it a small spar. But it was more akin to a one-sided beating to show his own personal strength more than anything. Four Lances against one man. And we didn''t even get him to break a sweat. I feared for what he was capable of when he was forced to.


    Bairon sneered, wrinkling his facial features. I could feel the hair on my skin slowly rise as the air became charged with electricity.


    "Calm yourself. You are still a Lance and your men look up to you for guidance and leadership." I reminded my fellow Lance. We were still soldiers at the end of the day. And igniting a civil war when there is an unknown enemy at our doorstep felt like a foolish idea.


    Bairon still hung in the air for a moment. The air charged with static electricity that made both of our hairs rise. His face twisted into a sneer, he did very little to hide his disdain for Grey and the council''s decision to have him be king.


    In truth it made me worry as to whether he would go to extreme measures to attain justice for his brother''s death. This ongoing war was the only thing that was keeping him at bay, and even if he had free rein Grey didn''t seem like a ruler who would allow a Lance to go unchecked.


    He probably could have killed us multiple times if he wanted to. The army he had in his disposable would suffice in number and overall quality to replace a Lance or two. The short time I had with King Grey in meeting and conversations painted him as a stern but capable military leader.


    Though it was too soon to give any real judgement so far his outward age gave off the opposite air to what he truly was. He knows the Lances are more than our strength as individual mages. We represent the council and our relative royal families. Getting rid of us so sudden wouldn''t help solidify his rule, especially with who he came to power.


    Bairon finally relented as he clicked his tongue and cursed under his breath. His rage subsided as his mana signature died down.


    It did make me wonder. Grey''s mana arts was unlike I have witnessed before. In truth they were more mysterious than the potent magic the Vritra blooded warriors of Alacrya used. If he was capable of putting four white core mages on the ground with a mere gesture.


    Just what was he? There have been murmurs and whispers, describing him to be one of the asuras. Sent down from Ephetous to lead us in this war, but then why has Lord Aldir and Lord Windsom given no message? It all seemed strange, the envoys of Lord Indrath all ceased without a trace, gone like there were mere myth and legends.


    And here was a man. With records of him existing on Dicathen for quiet some time now but no there was still no clear grasp of his true origins. He was like a mirage, a hazy visage that evaporates when you reach too close.


    "Why are we even here anyway?" Bairon asked. His tone still holding a hint of frustration and anger.


    "King Grey wanted both of us to prepare Etistin bay for landfall." I replied curtly.


    "For the ships? They are still weeks out and he wants two of the remaining four Lances to be mere guard dogs?" Bairon sneer again.


    "The Alacryans are preparing to attack both Etistin city and the Wall. They intend to squeeze us from both sides, leaving us with little room to maneuver. It is a reasonable choice."


    "And leave the rest of Dicathen unprotected?" Bairon snapped back. I was glad we were out of earshot of the rest of the people below. Having two Lances in public discord won''t do much for morale.


    "I understand you lack of faith with King Grey but-"


    "He is no King of mine! You should feel the same way. We both pledge our allegiance to the Glayders and the council. Not to his poser who thinks raw strength is all to is required to be a ruler." Bairon''s voice boomed like thunder. The clouds above turned dark grey as they stirred with malicious intent.


    "The council was the one who elevated King Grey to his position." I warned Bairon. My core thrummed with mana as I prepared for the worst.


    Bairon stared me down for a few moments. Gold tendril of electricity danced at his fingertips as he did so. I just looked back at him with a cold face I always used. The air turned a few degrees colder as mana coalesced in my hands.


    The tension was palpable as we hung midair for a couple seconds with no further words passing between us. But in the end Bairon relented, his hold on his mana faded as he slowly began to descend.


    I followed him down to the encampment below where our forced were. Long stone barricades and walls lined the beach.


    Several feet apart were large canons the dwarves supplied us with. Using some kind of new material they had developed with Gideon. Being able to fire large projectiles with no mana required. Giving even people who lacked cores a way to aid the fight.


    There even have been rumors among the dwarves of a smaller version of these weapons that were in development. I wasn''t sure but it all seemed a bit strange that all these ''new'' inventions are coming out just as there is a change in leadership. I couldn''t be sure but I wouldn''t be surprise at this pint if Grey had a hand in this. That would be the least weirdest thing about him at this point.


    "Lance Bairon, Lance Varay." The soldiers saluted as we both landed. If they heard our confrontation from below, they didn''t make it known.


    "Status." I commanded.


    "We are on track to add the finishing touched by sundown, general. But I mush ask? Why are we preparing weeks in advance?" One of the captains asked.


    It was a valid question. This was one of the rare time where we had an actual time frame tow work within and it all seemed strange that we were already pooling resources to defending it.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    And from what I have heard the Wall is in the same position. Although the Wall made more sense. Waves of corrupted mana beast led by warbands of Alacryans were frequent among the edges of the Beast Glades.


    But if King Grey knew something we didn''t then he isn''t make it public knowledge.


    "This is war. There is no such thing as being over prepared." Bairon answered before I could. At least he seems to be able to compartmentalize when needed.


    It was a strange feeling though that I had also felt when Lord Aldir and Lord Windsom were present.


    The feeling of being a piece on a gameboard. As something or someone far above my understanding is moving the pieces. The Alacryans by the Vritra, Dicathen by the asuras of Ephetous, and now King Grey.


    Everything that we know about Grey all pointed to him not being just a simple lesser. From the way he conducted himself to the way he fought, he was something more. There were times when he would show the face of a young man.


    Mostly whenever he converse with Commander Virion or the common people. But other than that he was like a wall. Vast in its size and scale and impenetrable. Whenever I met his eyes his gaze it was like staring into the abyss.


    I could feel him staring past myself and directly into my very soul. As the darkness dragged me down to its depths and consumed me. Just what kind of life has he lived to give off just a feeling with a mere look.


    With each passing day and each passing battle the status of Lances seemed to loose more of its meaning. I always knew I was a solider. From the day I began my training to the moment I was knighted as Lance.


    I was a tool at the end of the day for the royal family and the council. But Grey was different. Even though it was impossible he seemed far more... alien than even the asuras. I have witness his announcement and ascension to the throne. And I hated myself for thinking this and even doubt my own mind but...


    He was more akin to what most people would consider a god than the asuras of Ephetous. Some being that we can''t hope to comprehend. Something that moves the pieces and cogs of the world.


    I stared out into the horizon. The sunlight reflecting off the bright blue ocean. In a couple weeks a fleet of ships will bloat out that horizon as they come to invade our continent.


    I took a deep mental sigh. It didn''t matter what I felt. I was made for a singular purpose. Defending this continent and its people. No matter who holds the throne they can''t take away my one true purpose and goal.


    This war may change the world as I know it but I shall be there. Ready, to stand for my land. Whether they be demons or gods, I shall raise my blade for my role.


    For that is what keeps me sane.


    ***


    Neoth Pov


    My mind was the first thing that returned to me. Thoughts and memories came back to me in a hazy mirage. Flashes of what had just transpired assaulted my brain as I struggled to process all of it.


    I could feel the warmth and comfort of a healing spell that soothed my pain and confusion. I urged my eyes to open and only one of them did. My left eye stung with pain but did not obey my commands.


    My eyelid on my right eye fluttered open but just like my mind the images it showed me was hazy and blurry.


    I blinked a couple times, but it did little to help. I tried to rise but bouts of sharp pain both external and internal stabbed into my body.


    "Stay put." A stern cold voice spoke as I winced at the pain. Without being able to move my body my singular good eye darted around trying to find the source of the voice.


    I tried to open my mouth to speak but I earned was violent coughs that only sent further pain throughout my entire body.


    And soon I relented, letting my body just rest as the healing spell did ran its course. I could feel it mend broken bone and muscle as it traveled all around my body. With little to no mana within my core the spell was acting slower than usual, being forced to rely on an external source of mana and aether to heal my broken body.


    Time passed silently as I laid here, I didn''t need my eyes to know I was in some sort of holding cell deep within the bowels of Oliurk''s flagship. And the voice that spoke to me was my keeper I presumed.


    As my body slowly began to heal I could feel my body becoming more reactive to my directions as I slowly stretched my body. It felt as if it was made of lead with how heavy and unmoving it felt. But it was better than actively dying I guess.


    My eyes fluttered open once more, and this time I could turn my head to see who was the one in charge of holding me here. Not that it mattered, with my mana being constantly drained by my bindings I sure a half decent child soldier could keep me in check. And even if I were to break free from this cell then what? Fight my way out of an entire ship full of Djinn who will kill me with no hesitation?


    Even with all my weapons and tools I wasn''t sure I could accomplish such a task.


    But what I saw did surprise me. A large warrior of gold and black armor stood perfectly still. With his halberd in his hands the appeared more like a knight statue that would decorate castles.


    The only sign showing he was alive was the almost imperceptible aura the warrior emitted. The only reason I could sense it now was because I was staring directly at him, if it weren''t for that I would have not even noticed his presence.


    I couldn''t help but stifle a laugh.


    "If you are in good enough health to laugh than I presume you are healed enough." The large warrior said, his voice distorted by his helmet.


    "Apologizes. I didn''t expect one of the Emperor''s custodians to stand guard over a criminal like me." I said as I slowly rose to a sitting position on the bed I was placed upon. It wasn''t the most comfortable bedding of course. Just some thin mattress and sheets that were a far echo of the luxuries our race once enjoyed.


    The custodian seemed to pay my remarks any of his attention as he stood there. Watching me silently.


    Taking this chance, I looked around the room I was kept in. It was barren, dark stone walls encased us both. With no window, hell no visible way of entrance or exit for that matter. It was a completely empty room bare for the bed that was closed from all sides.


    "Seems Vago isn''t taking any chances, is he?" I called out to the custodian. And again, I was ignored.


    Pushing myself off the bed I struggled to stand on my own two feet. The newly mended bones felt completely foreign to me, like a newborn taking its first steps. I stumbled the first few steps, almost breaking my nose in a magnificent dive but with slow measured steps I eventually reached the Emperor''s guardian.


    I have never truly been so close to one of the Emperor''s chosen. The custodian order was said to have been officially established during the height of the Great Scouring, but rumors of their existence and groundwork dated far before that.


    Ten elite soldiers, each said to have been taken in as newborn orphans. Each were overseen directly by the warlord as they underwent rigorous training and physical enhancements. Each warrior represented a perfect warrior, hand forged by a tyrant.


    It is said they obey the Emperor''s commands and no one else''s. So loyal to almost a fault as they are seen more as emotionless machines carrying out the Emperor''s will than actual living beings.


    And I now stood before one. My head only came up to the custodian''s lower chest. I had to crane my neck to stare at his faceplate. The vessel I currently inhabited was by no means small. It was originally the body of a young and healthy male Alacryan foot soldiers. But the custodian easily stood several feet above me in height.


    I peered into the custodian''s faceplate, his face completely covered with only two red eye lenses that shinned with a subtle glow.


    "Are you the custodian who drew the short straw?" I asked, I knew trying to rial up a soldier like him was pointless but it wasn''t like I had any more choice for entertainment before my death.


    At this point I had accepted I was dying. It was a strange feeling, I had physically died so many times that I had lost count. I''ve gone through the pain of having my body destroyed time and time again, to the point that it rarely bothered me.


    I''ve always forcibly ejected my soul, sending it racing towards a vessel that I had prepared previously. I knew death was encroaching but perhaps it was some kind of survival instinct to keep my mind sane. It all felt a bit detached from me for so reason.


    As if I was just a reader of a story and the death wasn''t my own. I shrugged the feeling aside, there was no point worry about it now. If this was my ordained fate than there was little I could do to fight it now.


    "I am merely the Emperor''s will made manifest, Highlord Neoth." The custodian finally spoke, his deep voice echoed and bounced around the empty room.


    "So the rumor you guys being unfeeling machines is true then?" I asked as I walked over and sat upon the bed again. The mattress creaked and complained as I did so.


    The custodian made some sort of noise. It took me far too long to realize it was him laughing.


    "You Highlords and your weirdly elevated sense of grandeur. You believe you are masters of mana and aether and comprehend the world better than all others." The custodian spoke, the words he spoke suggested a certain amount of disdain or even hatred for the Highlords, but his tone showed no of the hidden emotions.


    I couldn''t help but raise my eyebrows at his statement. It wasn''t often custodians spoke to anyone. And this one seems a bit more vocal about his inner workings. Perhaps I could dig out some useful answers from him. If anything, it is far more interesting than sitting here in silence. And it seems he feels the same way.


    "And you believe you are any different?" I questioned.


    "My brothers recognized just how blind we are in this world. That is the difference." He stated as if it was common sense.


    "Yet you allow yourself to be ordered around by that old freak?" I said, pointing over my shoulder to the imaginary Vago.


    The custodian issued another laugh.


    "Our only commander is the Emperor. The chronomancer is Imperial regent yes, but he holds no true authority over us."


    "It seems there is something in common between us." I said with a slight smile, which seemed to have annoyed the warrior.


    "Highlord Vago has supplied ample evidence to label you traitor to our entire race. It is only by the Emperor''s word that you still draw breath." He said in a more hostile tone that sent a chill down my spine. Like a small animal staring directly into the maws of a predator.


    I swallowed dry saliva as I composed myself. Several seconds passed before I spoke again.


    "I was under the believe the Emperor has exiled himself?"


    "Then you are wrong traitor. The Emperor has returned to us and shall soon walk amongst us once more."


    "Soon? You are saying his isn''t in the state to lead his own empire?" I goaded; I was playing with fire at this point. If the custodian decided to silence me here and now there was nothing I could do but pray for a quick death.


    "The Emperor leads the custodians through visions and dreams."


    I couldn''t help but scoff at such notions. The entire empire that holds the hopes and dreams of an entire race led by hearsay and fuzzy things like dreams? Just how far as our people fallen.


    The custodian clearly sensing my disgust continued. "As a vivum user who specializes in soul manipulation yourself you should know better than to assume the worse."


    But it was too late. The feeling of shame and disgust made me plead for this conversation to end. Lest I be haunted by the shame of an entire civilization. We once stood at the pinnacle of science and magic. Melding the two factors together to explore the world around us. For our people to end up being led by mere visions, oh how ironic.


    "Why are you entertaining a dead man like me?" I asked, without trying to conceal any of my hatred for the custodian.


    "As you''ve said it yourself. There is no reason to lie to a dead man. I believe you should at least be respected enough to hear the truth."


    "Oh, lucky me I guess." My words oozed with sarcasm.


    "But even so a traitor like you would never have been given this luxury."


    "Oh? What makes me so different then." I was speaking over my shoulder now, laying upon the bed facing away from the golden bodyguard.


    "The Emperor decrees your Fate is important. Hence the reason why I was tasked with watching over you. Before you ask, I do not know or understand why.


    But the Emperor''s words are law. And you shall stand before our master, alive."

 Chapter 56-God-in-waiting

    Originally uploaded May 31, 2024


    Arthur Pov


    In an effort to not making any unnecessary noise I crept out of Tessia room as I gently closed the door behind her.


    I wore no watch on my person but judging from the dim moonlight that shinned through the windows it was already pretty late.


    I didn''t account for having my position as king being revealed to Tess in such a way. I would have much more preferred if I was able to take it at my own pace, explain it to her in a more... gentler way.


    There was no way I would have been able to keep her from knowing. In fact I did question how she didn''t already figure it out. But I guess locking herself in her own room was a blessing in disguise of sorts.


    She was already tired both emotionally and physically so I''m sure she will still hound me for further answers when she regains her strength.


    I even pondered if I should reveal my true identity as a reincarnate. But I suppose that would be pointless right now and would only pile more shit on her.


    She will have the truth revealed with time I suppose. My mind shuddered as it wondered to the Legacy.


    Killing her now would simplify a great many things. Not to mention the number of lives such an action would save. But she was still important to my greater plan.


    Too many strings of Fate were tied around Tessia and Cecilia for me to kill them now. I couldn''t accurately predict the fallout of such an action but I can surmise that the future path would only grow murkier as a result.


    It was Neoth and his soul manipulation that actually gave birth to a new idea for the Legacy. If we were able to figure out a way to extract a soul from her body and implant it in a suitable body than...


    My train of thought was broken as I clear someone clearing their throat. I didn''t even need to turn to see who it was.


    "My my. It seems I won''t need to wait long for some great grandchildren." Virion said as he covered his mouth in mock surprise.


    I turned to face him. I was mentally tired enough with dealing with Tess, I did not need to deal with her grandfather now of all times. It took great restraint to not just godstep away.


    "Nothing happened." I said in a deadpan manner. Which Virion did not buy for a second.


    He quickly came up to me and pocked me in the ribs with his elbow.


    "You know, if you wanted to truly consolidate your position as king-" Virion said with a coy smile and raised eyebrows.


    "I would hardly say I am prepared for marriage." I rebutted.


    Virion only laughed off my comment. "And I would hardly say you are old enough to be king but look where we are now."


    ''Point taken.'' I muttered in my own mind.


    Virion began stroking his beard as he continued talking. "It isn''t everyday you have a perfect marriage candidate Arthur. You both are childhood friends and went to school together. I doubt you share that with any other princess."


    "I thought elves married when they were much older?" I asked, knowing it was a futile attempt.


    "Pfft, the world is changing Art. And you should be the one you knows best. Old coots like me are old news."


    I simply chuckled in response. ''Oh Virion. You have helped me so much in both my lives. I just wish your Fate wasn''t so cruel to you.'' I couldn''t imagine the pain of being a parent and having your own child be killed and your only other relative be a puppet for Agrona. Not to mention having to watch his own homeland being obliterated with so few of your own kind left.


    If any one of us deserved a break it was him.


    And the reason why I have given an easier role, at least for now. Acting as the reluctant commander forced to give away his nation''s power to keep it alive. He will be the beacon of hope when the time comes for this continent.


    But until then I need him to be kept in the dark about a couple of things. Though I would guess that he no longer just sees me as a mere human child. It would be insane to believe that a mere lesser could accomplish what I have done in less than twenty years.


    Although he never voiced it I''m sure he is suspicious of my origins. Hell, back in my original life here I was a quadra-elemental mage with a dragon will and bond. Who was personal taught by asuras.


    I guess I was never "normal" to begin with. My predestined path was always one of hardship and anomalies I suppose. Sometimes I do wonder what kind of life I would have lived if I was somewhat normal.


    The final relic has shown me a glimpse of lives beyond my own, most of them ending in my untimely death. Almost like a personal message that the path I was on was the best one for me.


    But even then they were made up scenarios created by my own mind and aether. A simulation of sorts I guess you could say.


    "I know the nobles are only kept in check because of the strength I command. But they won''t be a problem for now." I dismissed Virion''s concern.


    The old elven king looked back at me. His eyes mixed with genuine worry.


    "You should never put off dealing with a problem Art. They may not pose a problem to you now. They may never pose a problem to you at all, but they still hold political power within Dicathen. And you as the king the foundation you rule this continent from should be solid as you are."


    I couldn''t help but laugh. I guess Virion can''t help but still see me as a young child. And from his perspective I guess I am. Having trained with me ever since I was a kid, he has watched me grown with his own granddaughter, viewing me in a similar light. No matter what I did.


    A warm smile grew on my face. Ever since I had abandoned my own family I didn''t expect the warm familiar love I had felt from them ever again. I thought it was a luxury I had discarded for my plans. But here it was in Virion. Despite witnessing what I was capable of he truly cared for me as his own flesh and blood.


    It was moments like these that made me want to forget everything and return to my family. To return to them and beg for forgiveness, to rewind the clock so we could be a loving family again. The feeling didn''t last long however, always snuffed out like a dying fire.


    "You asked Tess'' opinion on your little plan?" I now went on the offensive, raising my eyebrow.


    Virion only pointed with a dumbfound look on his face at Tessia''s room door. "Brat you just came out of her room when she didn''t even let her own parents in. If that isn''t her approval I don''t know what is?!"


    "Tess and I grew up together. We share a sort of... understanding I suppose. I merely talked her out of her lull." I waved away his words as I began walking down the hallways of the castle. Looking at a clock that was hanging on the far side of the wall it truly was late.


    I didn''t note the time I had come to talk with Tess but at the very least 4 hours have passed since then. With my draconic body eating and sleeping were luxuries I could forgo. So my passage of time was warped to a certain degree.


    While eating foods was a nice little treat from time to time sleeping was something I dreaded. Whenever I closed my eyes and tried to rest my mind I was met with disturbing visions. Of both the past and the future. Even thinking about them now I could feel my stomach churning.


    "Arthur. You may be the smartest person I have met in a hundred years. The plans you have told me about are strange yet effective, almost as if you knew the future. I can tell that you are sharing only the tip of the iceberg with me. But you are clueless with her feelings aren''t you." Virion said.


    I just smirked at his response. "Oh, I know more than you would believe."


    "Tell me straight Arthur. Man to man. What do you think about my granddaughter." He asked almost in a threatening way as he grabbed both of my shoulders and forced me to face him.


    ''This gives me a feeling of deja vu.'' I mused.


    "She is a fine princess who pushes herself to be a strong leader for her peop-"


    "Not that! I am asking your own personal feelings about her. It is obvious she has feelings for you. Even a old fart like me can see that clearly. But what about you?" It was a good thing it was late. I wouldn''t want any passerby or bystanders witnessing this.


    I took a deep mental sigh. Again the temptation to use godstep to get out of this awkward situation grew. But Virion deserved a straight answer.


    Tessia Eralith. Princess and heir to the Elenoir throne. My childhood friend and fellow classmate. A soldier of war, my first true love I suppose. The vessel for the Legacy. I do hold feelings for her. Having grown and trained beside her I have seen faces of hers that no one else has.


    I have seen her smile, cry, rage, and every emotion in between. Back in my first life in this world I had mad a promise with her to share in our feelings after the war. In retrospect that was just raising a death flag wasn''t it?


    And when she became to container for the Legacy''s power I still never gave up hope for her. Eventually freeing her from Agrona''s grasps. I suppose there was still a part of me. The human part of me that never truly died that still loves her. But ever since coming here I have always felt conflicted.


    Like some of my emotions and thoughts weren''t my own. That somehow there were separate entities within my vying for control. Was this some aftereffect of being transported back here? Or was it something that the future Arthur intentionally did as a way to fuck with me?


    I wasn''t truly sure and I suppose I would only get answers from him.


    I took a deep sigh, this time for real as I faced Virion and stared him in the eyes. Emotions were a fickle little thing. They can give a person enough strength to bend Fate to their will. But also weaken them to bring them to their knees. A double-edged sword, if wielded with care and tempered it will be your greatest asset. If left to run rampant it will consume you.


    I opened my mouth to speak. Virion was the one who helped me get so far in the first place. He was the one who deserved an answer. And I will try to answer him to the best of my abilities.


    But our little moment was interrupted as a flash of violet light filled the hallway. I shieled my eyes with my hands and Virion did the same as he let go of me.


    It didn''t take long for the light to subside, but I didn''t take any chances. An aetheric sword materialized in my hand as I stepped in front of Virion. My core thrummed with raw aether as I began to rapidly channel it around my entire body.


    But I was only met by a lone Djinn warrior. I couldn''t read his face from the helmet he wore but he was clearly of one of Neoth''s.


    "Master Grey." The Djinn warrior spoke, his voice a bit too artificial sounding to be called fully human.


    "I am guessing Neoth sent you?" I said as my sword dissipated away.


    "This will be faster than a verbal explanation." The warrior said as he stepped forward and grabbed my hand.


    In an instant the flood of images and data filled my own mind. I could feel my own brain swirling, as if someone had opened my head and was mixing it around with a spoon.


    I saw images of large ships that floated in the air as they rained down fiery destruction to a desert world below.


    I saw a tall muscular figure in blackstone battleplate, in his hands was a large glaive that roar with lightning every time he swung it.


    Other images flashed within my mind. It reminded all too much of Sylvia''s message when I destroyed my core. Things I didn''t know or understand filled my mind but they also imparted knowledge about them as well.


    The Djinn warrior let go of my hand as I staggered back. Virion caught me before I could fall to the ground.


    "Arthur? What happened? Are you alright? What did you do to him!" Virion directed his anger and confusion at the warrior as mana began to physically manifest around him.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "I''m fine." I mustered as I dragged myself back onto my feet.


    "It just seems like our little talk will need to continue another time." I said as I reached into my dimensional storage rune.


    "Is there a problem? Arthur if there is-"


    I raised my hand to stop him. "This is personal business. I be back in a jiffy." I reassured Virion even though I hardly had a clue as to what to expect. I was given the rough destination I had to go but other than that I was flying in the dark here.


    As I withdrew the relictomb compass another bout of headaches and visions assaulted my mind.


    In one moment I stood before a large decaying corpse, its face in a eternal scream as he sat upon a throne covered in wires and cables that were plugged into him to keep him alive. And in the next I was back in the flying fortress castle.


    ''No, now wasn''t the time for this bullshit!'' I cursed in my head as I activated the compass.


    And before I stepped into the portal I looked back at Virion. "Hold the fort for me while I''m gone." I said with a small smile in an effort to reassure him. Then I let godstep carry me far away from the Dicathen castle.


    Neoth Pov


    "And you shall stand before our master, alive." The custodian proclaimed as he stared down at me. His face was completely unreadable from the armor and helmet that fully enclosed his entire body.


    ''So at least I will live until then.'' I mused in my mind. Thinking back to the beating Vago had given me. ''You guys could have stepped in a bit sooner if that was the case.'' I cursed the guardian.


    But that did make me wonder about something else.


    "Then what? I stand trial in front of your dead corpse of a tyrant. Can he even pass a fair judgement in his state?" I probed the custodian.


    I couldn''t make out his face but from his subtle change in stance and tone I knew he had taken great offense to my words about his creator.


    His hands slightly changed their grip upon his halberd as he bent down to meet me face to face. How strange it was, even that such close proximity I couldn''t sense anything from him.


    Even beings with no inclination to aetheric abilities exuded some from of natural aetheric intent or aura. Aether was the basic building block of reality, encompassing the aspect of souls and life. But he was completely hidden, no aura, no intent, nothing. Not even a whisper of mana that would have made them traceable.


    Was it a intended design by the Emperor? To make his most trusted and loyal bodyguards be completely invisible to even the dragons? It would make sense but the bigger question was how?


    Another thought bubbled alongside this as an image of the custodian without his helmet floated to the surface of my consciousness. He was a large man. A face akin to a normal human but there was something unsettling about it. Something I couldn''t place a finger on but there was something unnatural about his features.


    But the stranger thing was his keen lack of any sort of runes or spellforms that decorated every other Djinn. I have heard stories of custodians fighting and utilizing abilities only a high level spellform would allow but then were they all hidden beneath their armor?


    If so that seemed pretty inefficient on the Emperor''s part. Not taking full advantage to the surface area of a whole body.


    And the only other outlier case of Grey. His unique core and body giving him the ability to freely manipulate aether. But even then he possessed godrunes that gave him even higher understanding of basic spellform and runic arts.


    The more I thought about the custodians the more I realized just how blind I was going against then and Vago when they invaded my home.


    Instead of bickering with other Djinn and wasting my time with inner politics I had favored venturing outside to gather more pieces for my galleries. And it would seem such a decision has come to bite my in the rear.


    "You dare question the Emperor?" The custodian''s deep baritone voice range painfully loud at such a close distance.


    "He may be your tyrant but he isn''t mine." I  flatly stated.


    The custodian scoffed at my words as he disengaged and returned to the far side corner of the room.


    And that was the last words we would speak for a long while. We both stayed in shared silence. Him standing guard like a stone statue while I laid upon the makeshift bed as I tried going over possible scenarios to escape this rut.


    I have basically stripped of my arsenal, my staff and cloak were taken and I couldn''t access my storage rune with my drained core.


    I even considered finding a way to kill myself. It wasn''t the most optimal decision but it would act as a big middle finger to the custodians and Vago. But I doubt the custodian standing guard would allow me to get even close.


    And this room was empty anyway, unless I could wrestle the halberd from the custodian''s grip I doubt I would find an efficient way to do the job.


    Thinking deeply like this made it apparent just how slow an unaided mind process information. I had grown too accustomed to the aetheric runes that accelerated and partitioned part of my own mind to better my judgement. But now without any of that I felt like a true idiot.


    ''This is how normal lessers function? How dreadful.'' I thought. Trying to find some humor in all of this. It seems I have taken a great many things for granted in my long life.


    Without aether or even mana reinforcing my body I could feel every minute sense of discomfort. Whatever they had administered had healed most of my more grievous wounds but my body still ached from the pain.


    I gently closed my eyes, trying to reach deeper into my soul. Having spent my entire life studying the vivum branch of aether I had unlocked the secrets of manipulating the the very essence of life. The soul.


    It varied slightly between every one. But it all had the basic appearance and principles. A orb of gold and purple strings all coiled together in the center of a creature.


    It usually never took on a phsyical form, only visible to those who have delved deep within vivum. And even now with only a tiny amount of mana in my system I could vaguely sense it.


    The core of my being, the tether that kept me in this meat prison. It was faint but I could still sense it. I wasn''t exactly sure what I was trying to do. Even if I could peer into myself I hardly had enough mana reserves to forcefully eject my soul from this body.


    Perhaps it was an act to find comfort. Trying to bury myself in the one thing I knew I was best at and had spent hundreds of years studying.


    My breathing calmed as my metabolism began to slow to a crawl. I could feel the my mana core slowly begin to fill up. It was extremely slow, at this rate it would have taken several days or weeks to fully fill my core but it was better than nothing.


    With the minuscule amount of mana at my disposal I tried reaching out to my runes and spellforms. The reaction was delayed and sluggish at best, even Djinn children would have done better. But I could feel the runes that ran up and down my spine warm up a couple of degrees.


    I reached out for the ambient mana, of which there was hardly any. A deliberate design I would assume. My mind drifted back to Grey. And the way he influenced atmospheric aether as if it was an extension of himself.


    From what I have studied any other races that know of the existence of aether view it in a primitive sense. As mere building block of reality that binds the world. A power above that of mana. When in reality aether possessed a will of its own.


    Like it was living breathing being with a mind that acted by itself. The spellforms and runes we have developed were merely memories or recollections of aether and what it once was we have discovered. To better guide the aetheric particles to do our bidding.


    There was still a sliver of hope in my mind that Grey would come to my rescue. I was still far too valuable for him, at least from his perspective. I am his sole entrance to the rest of our race. And he doesn''t seem to be the most trusting of people.


    Even if he were to manage an alliance with the other Djinn I doubt it would be able to act fast enough for his plans. That is if they don''t immediately try to kill for being part dragon.


    How ironic. At the peak of my civilization we were a race trying to aid others to understanding the cosmos we inhabited. Now look at us. Filled with hatred and the need for revenge. Perhaps it was a good thing I wouldn''t live to see our race end such a tragic and disgraceful fate.


    My concentration was interrupted as I felt another being stand in front of me. It wasn''t his mana or aetheric signature I sensed, but I could feel the resonance of his soul.


    ''It seems the custodians at least have souls.'' I mused as I slowly opened my eyes. Not that it mattered as my face was covered my a cowl.


    "Seems a bit excessive don''t you think?" I said as my voice was muffled by it.


    "A traitor like you has no rights in viewing the glory of the throneworld." The custodian''s words betrayed his monotone voice.


    "So be it." I coldly said as I could feel the custodian grab me like a sack of sand or grain as he began carry me.


    The only sounds I could hear were his gentle yet strong footsteps as I was exposed to cold winds that felt like whips on my unprotected skin.


    I couldn''t see anything but I could sense the dim lights of the souls that surrounded us. Some of them burned bright despite my dulled senses, I would assume they belonged to Vago and Oliurk.


    They kept a respectful distance from me. And I could sense about 4 custodians surrounding my procession.


    I suppose not being able to see Vago right now was a gift in disguise. I could hardly imagine the gloating face he would have shown me if  I was able to.


    All in all the journey lasted for only a few minutes. Custodians being larger than average humans gave me a faster walking speed I suppose. Though I wouldn''t put it past them to us some aetheric trickery to truly leave me in the blind.


    But it wasn''t long before I was placed back now. This time I was met by a cold stone-like floor as I was forced down to my knees.


    Then the cowl came off and I was momentarily blinded by the sheer light. It took a couple of seconds and multiple blinks for my eyes to readjust. And I was met by a breathtaking sight.


    A large door made of blackstone and gold that stood at the very least 30 feet stood before me. Upon the gates was an image so painstakingly carved into it by loving artisan hands that it looked like you had actually captured a moment frozen in time.


    It displayed a man. Long flowing hair, stern square jaw and face with a look of determination mixed with fury. Dressed in an elaborately decorated armor that clearly took inspiration of Djinn design but seemed far more refined and ancient.


    He stood atop a corpse of a great dragon with his great flaming sword planted deep within the dragon''s throat. Even in death the sheer size and power of dragon could be felt like poison in the air.


    I have never seen this gate before. In truth I had never stepped foot within the imperial palace before. But I knew what this gate was. And what it represented.


    "The eternity gate." I whispered with a mixture of amazement and fear.


    "The gates to the throne room." Vago added as he appeared to my right.


    I slightly turned my head to peer at him. But even he seems to be looked up at the depiction of the tyrant in wonder.


    "I envy you a bit Neoth. Despite all you have done. Despite all the problems you have caused us you get to stand before our glorious leader in your final moments." Vago sighed as he turned to face me.


    I couldn''t help but laugh as I spat on the floor. The two nearest custodians instantly jumped into action as they raised their spears that crackled with aetheric lightning. But Vago stopped then with a small gesture.


    "Not much point now. You shall have your Fate judged." Vago said in a tone that sent a shiver down my spine.


    The two custodians who had prepared to end me grabbed my shoulders as they raised me to my feet. Vago turned as he began walking towards the gate and the custodians followed.


    You know. I never knew my death would be this grand. I thought I would have died a miserable old man surrounded by his knickknacks that only he sees value in. Or it ending with my soul fizzling out into nothingness as my soul transfer finally messes up.


    A shame. Grey seems to have been an interesting new piece that was introduced to the board. While I didn''t fully understand the edict of Fate myself I could sense that he was different. ''Heh, look at me. Seeing Grey in such a positive light. I guess with death looming it truly changes your perspective our the world.''


    One second I was being dragged to my trial and execution and the next I was blown off my feet and sent flying. I crashed back onto the marble ground as a deafening ringing sound filled my ears.


    I squeezed my eyes shut as I dragged myself back onto my feet.


    I could hear the crackle of lightning and blades clashing when my hearing returned.


    My vision returned soon after and I was met with a quiet the sight.


    Grey stood defiant within the deepest depths of the imperial palace. In his hand was a sword made of pure aether as 5 more sword encircled around him. Our eyes met for the briefest of moments. But that was enough. He had gotten my message.


    The custodians were on him in less than a heartbeat. Their spears roared to life as purple lightning ran up and down their blade tips.


    They all charged as one unit. All of them covering each other''s blindsides perfectly. But Grey disappeared in a flash of lightning as he appeared right behind them.


    But the custodian''s weren''t called demigods of war for nothing. Almost as if they could fully see the future two of them quickly turned on their heels and parried Grey''s swift blows that would have killed three of them.


    The other two warriors turned their weapons upon Grey as another sword materialized in his hands. Taking the fighting stance of a pantheon Grey exchanged several blows with each custodian. But it was five against one, and some of their attacks actually landed. Cutting off chunks of flesh or entire body parts.


    But being so deep within the relictombs came with its advantages. The sheer abundance of aether gave Grey near instant regeneration as he fought on.


    Soon five custodians became seven as two more filed into the room. At this point it was impossible to see Grey or the custodians, except for brief flashes of gold and purple. They were moving and teleporting so fast that without mana or aether enhancing my sense I was blind to their fighting.


    But eventually it would appear one of them landed a good hit as Grey was sent flying back. Leaving a trail of blood in his wake as he slammed into the Eternity gate. His usual pale blonde hair was dyed red with blood as he picked himself back up.


    Even now I could see his flesh and bones knitting themselves back together as his eyes burned with fury. He stood their for a moment as a golden halo appeared above his head. As the now ten full squad of custodians moved in.


    Each with their halberds pointed at Grey. Despite their strength they seemed unsure of him. If it was anyone else they would have been already reduced to a cold corpse with all ten custodians fighting in tandem.


    Grey''s eyes sudden widened as if he had come to a realization. The swords in his hands dissolved away, causing a moment of confusion for everyone.


    Then in one swift motion his hands reached for the sword at his belt as he unsheathed the blade he had.


    As soon as the sword was unleashed from its casing the blade roared to life as white flames engulfed it. Casting the entire room in a blinding light.


    The sword held by a tyrant. A warrior. A ruler. A race''s last hope.


    The Djinn Emperor''s own sword.


    As Grey unleashed the Emperor''s blade and held it high for all to see, the gates to the Emperor''s throne room opened for the first time in thousands of years.


    ***


    "The fourth of the trinity seeks audience."


    "The fourth of the four would be."


    "The fourth forever stillborn."


    "The fourth who never shall be."


    Their silence screamed through the ties of infinity.


    "He must be heard."


    A figure appeared before the table. Tall, strong, and clad in mighty armor. He blazed with the light of a newborn star. Youth and greed. Might and zeal. Power and hunger. Yet his hands were empty. He bowed his head, but did not kneel.


    "You seek strength."


    "You seek wisdom."


    "You seek perfection."


    The trinity spoke as one, a thunderclap of paradox.


    The pilgrim weathered the storm in unflinching resolve.


    "I seek immortality bound to mortal form."


    "And in return?"


    "Mortality bound to immortal form."


    The tides stilled. The screams died. The lens of infinity came back into focus.


    "You speak for all mortality."


    "I will."


    Eternity shuddered, caught frozen in crystal ataraxia.


    "Agreed."


    The table before them vanished. Into its place stepped up a figure envolped by shadow. More than a man but not fully a being. It raised its hands that were covered in violet flames. Around the seeker''s brow his hands lit a ring of black fire, scintillating amidst the flames. Silhouettes formed and faded. Circling blonde hair gone gale white.


    The warrior strode forward and clasped arms with the crusader. Blood ran from both of their hands. And when they stepped back he carried a sword unsheathed. Crimson gleamed his blade in the light of the dancing flames. Crimson as his dripping hand.


    The young maiden sidled up. Her features a reflection of his own. She pressed a kiss upon his cheek. The suitor held her gaze as his skin burned and blistered. At his shoulders hung a mantle, glittering with brocade. It fluttered when she pulled away, when his cold face smiled.


    For a moment the champion swayed where he stood, breathing deeply. Armed with steel and crowned in fire, cloaked in silk, and filled with mire. Triumphant shadows wreathed his anointed form. Harbingers of the Emperor.


    The trinity returned to their table. "It is done."


    "Our pact is sealed."


    "This we swear."


    "This you swear."


    The god-in-waiting nodded in response. "This I swear."


    He turned and walked away. Crystalline cataracts shattered in the wake of his passing. Eternity trembled before the fulfillment of the will of the gods. The Three watched as He left. Their judgement echoed through the furious tranquility.


    Liar.


    Thief.


    Forsworn.


    Oathbreaker.


    All of infinity gathered into a single silent scream.


    Anathema.

 Chapter 57-Long Live the King

    Originally uploaded Jun 8, 2024


    Neoth Pov


    A blinding light engulfed the entire room. I shielded my eyes as I could hear the gates leading the the throne open.


    They sounded like cracks of thunder. So loud and deep that it resonated with my bones. The flash of light only lasted for a few seconds, then it subsided just as suddenly as it had appeared.


    Slowly I lowered my arms as my eyes struggled to adjust. I had to blink a couple of times before my vision fully returned to me.


    All things considered, I would have thought I was already dead and was just seeing things if it weren''t for just how real it all felt. The force of his attention and power wasn''t directed at me but I could still feel it like searing metal.


    Grey stood, strong and defiant. Enveloped in a subtle golden light that seemed to form a halo around him. He stood in front of the Eternity gate, which now stood closed.


    His blackstone armor that was once mostly black now has glamoring accents of gold interwoven within its design. He even seemed to have aged slightly, the passage of time leaving its mark on his ageless face. Giving him a regal appearance of a great king.


    In his hand was the Emperor''s sword. Its blade ignited with pure white flames that matched his radiance. But now, it seemed to match Grey''s wavelength.


    Standing in front of the carved mural of the Djinn Emperor only seemed to exaggerate their similarities in appearance they now shared. Something had transpired between the being beyond those doors and Grey. It might have only taken breaths of a second but it was clear. The Emperor had given him a portion of his power and authority to the boy.


    The custodian''s, beings made of the flesh and blood of the Emperor. Guardians created personally by him seemed to recognize this fact as well.


    In an instant they all went down to their knees as they removed their helmets as a show of respect. Some of them even had streaks of tears running down their face. An expression that seemed too unsettling and unnatural for it to be touching.


    Oliurk was the most confused. He still had his glaive raised in a defensive position. The runes that decorated his weapon and skin glowing as a warning. His confusion then turned into infuriating, to the extent that his usual pale face turned bright pink.


    "What are you doing?! Kill him!" He shouted to the custodians as he pointed an accusing finger towards Grey.


    Grey only seemed to look down on the Djinn general with mild amusement.


    "Guards! Execute them both!" He commanded his own personal troops who were standing dumbfounded at what was unfolding before them. But the words of their master slapped them out of their stunned shock as they raised their weapons.


    +Kneel+


    Grey''s mouth did not move. They didn''t need to. The sheer force of his mind''s will projected his thoughts and meaning through the aether and into our minds. It was keenly different from aetheric communication that was common place. It felt more invasive, but more natural at the same time. Like a thought that was hidden deep within your brain that you couldn''t disobey.


    But forceful at the same time. Like someone had cracked open your skull to rewire the very neurons in your head.


    The Djinn warriors all fell to their knees. Some of them shouted in distraught as their bodies moved on their own. While others were too stunned to speak.


    Vago looked back at his warriors who were all on the ground then back at Grey. He slowly made his way down the small flight of stair that led to the throneroom gates. Each of his footsteps was soft but firm. All of his wounds healed and skin practically glowing he appeared very much like the murals and artwork that portrayed the Emperor.


    A glowing figure leading an entire race to its salvation. Was this was the Emperor appeared to his followers in his prime? If so, it made sense how he could inspire awe and muster up such a force.


    Oliurk raised his glaive, the blade of which was crackling with raw aetheric might. The runes that ran up and down his arms glowed a bright purple as he began channeling more and more of his mana into them.


    "Bringing him here was a mistake. We''ve brought a demon upon our doors." He roared as he shot a piercing look at me. Grey followed his line of sight and met my eyes. He only seemed to smirk at the general''s words.


    "I shall not be defeated by a mere drago-"


    +Silence+


    Grey''s thoughts and intent ripped through our minds like a hurricane. Despite it not being directed at us we felt it on our skins like a whip. Oliurk staggered back as he fell to his knees. Blood began dripping down from the corners of his mouth as he leaned on his glaive for support.


    He quickly stared back at Grey, his eyes filled with a fierce determination.


    I''ve never really thought of Oliurk to be so passionate about anything else than mindless battle. But it seems racism cuts deep.


    Before the wounded general could get back on his feet and challenge whatever Grey had become Vago placed a gentle hand on his shoulder.


    "What? You are letting this bastard as his pet live?"


    Vago ignored him as he carefully approached Grey and went down to one knee.


    "This humble servant welcomes your arrival, Master Grey."


    Grey seemed almost unfazed by the old chronomancer''s words as he sheathed his sword. Was it still Grey? Or was this Vago''s plan all along? To lure Grey here to use him as a replacement body for their dying Emperor. But that would mean they had unlocked some sort of advanced soul transfusion. And last I checked even the Emperor himself when he still walked amongst us wanted me in his armies for such a skill.


    Even if it were possible Grey wasn''t what I would call an easy soul to fuck around with.


    Seemingly ignoring Vago Grey turned on his feet and approached me.


    His face didn''t change from the stone cold impassive look that resembled a stone statue. But from the subtle glint in his eyes I could sense the genuine concern he felt for me. And I would be lying if it didn''t touch me a little.


    He placed a gentle hand on my shoulder as I could feel the rush of mana and aether. The restraints that bound my core and runes were shattered like glass as I could feel my core thrumming with newfound energy.


    "Master Grey-" Vago tried to speak but Grey spoke over him. Finally using his mouth to verbally speak it boomed and echoed throughout the throneroom like rolling thunder. Each single word filled with purpose and power.


    "Your Emperor and I have come to an agreement. He has given a measure of his own power and knowledge to me to act in his stead." Grey turned to face everyone as helped me up to my feet.


    "Hence forth I declare myself your new regent as Emperor with Neoth as my right hand." Vago didn''t show it but I knew this ticked him off to no end. God I wished I could just rub it in his face right now. But such an act didn''t seem fitting for the time being, perhaps latter when we are in private.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "But my lord, he still is-"


    A simple motion of his hand was enough for the custodians to all rise in unison. Their guardian spears hummed with power as they stood before their new regent.


    Vago took an apprehensive step back. He know better than to overstep a custodian in both fighting strength and authority, especially with all ten of them assembled. If this was a part of his elaborate plan he foresaw, then he was selling it very well.


    "Master Grey, if I so may. That position is already-"


    "I believe it is time you vacate your post. Change is something your race desperately needs."


    I could see Oliurk seething at Grey''s words. But he still stayed on the ground on his knees with his head down.


    Vago and Grey stood still for a couple of seconds. Even when he was surpressing his will he still gave off an intoxicating feeling of power as a faint halo of golden light danced around his head.


    But the old chronomancer finally relented as he went down to his knees as well.


    "Your wish is my command. Long live the king." Vago sighed.


    The custodians roared in unison as they beat their spears into the ground in a warrior salute.


    "Long live the king! Long live the king!"


    But for me, it all seemed a bit too convinent. Here I was mere moments from certain death with Grey coming into save me. And while I may have sung his fair share of praises ten custodians all at once is still too much for him.


    And even if he were somehow able to survive a prolonged conflict with the Emperor''s guardians the entire might of the throneworld would have oblierated him.


    No, something else was a muck here. When he emerged from the throneroom the custodians all seemed far to quick in accepting him as their new ruler. It was said that stars would burn out and die before their loyalty could be questioned. They would take great insult to any being other than the Emperor himself who assumed the title.


    Was this all a ploy to have the Emperor take over Grey''s body? This was something I had to confirm on my own. But Grey also had many facets to himself he didn''t show to otter people. He was a man with many masks.


    Grey wasn''t free from suspicion either. He seemed to somehow know to wield the Emperor sword to open the Eternity gates. Did he know something I didn''t? He did strike some kind of deal beforehand with the Emperor himself? That would explain why he had his sword.


    So many thoughts were racing through my mind. It wasn''t helping that the mana and aetheric enhancements were back and accelerating my processing speed.


    But one thing was for sure. With an active leader at the helm, the Empire will play a more proactive role for the foreseeable future. Perhaps this was the change this dying race needed. Now only time will tell if history will repeat itself.


    The legions of Djinn warriors and custodians all stood proudly and Grey unsheathed his sword once more.


    Its blade igniting into white hot flames as he raised it high above his head.


    His eyes were glowing bright gold, almost white that you couldn''t make out his pupils. The golden halo of energy around him brightened as he let loose his strength. His visage truly matched that of the Djinn Emperor the gates behind him portrayed.


    With his sword pointed to the sky he bellowed a call to arms as he proclaimed his place on the Djinn throne as the acting Emperor of the Empire.


    "For the Eternal Empire!"


    ***


    Grey Pov


    The Emperor was dead. Were the words that echoed through my mind as I laid claim to the Djinn throne.


    Neoth''s original ideas were right. All that was left of this once high and mighty race. A civilization of people on the cusp of unlocking the secrets of the universe. They were all reduced to old fools lamenting their past glories.


    As their leader they worship as their savior rots on a throne of a dying empire.


    But in his place was something far worse I am afraid. When I had activated King Gambit I couldn''t tell if it was due to the abundance of the aether here or some other force but I could make out faint strings of gold and purple floating in the air as understanding and knowledge flooded into my brain.


    Similar to when I had used the edict of Fate. But it was slightly different. Visions, waking nightmares of futures yet untold, of truths and events dug up from the depths of the past assaulted my mind.


    I may has well have been a blind scholar looking through the records of all that has been and all that will be. But there was an invisible force pushing me through. Some unknown hand guiding me through the visions as a singular shinning golden path became apparent to me.


    A future where humanity not only survives the war. But one where the race transcends beyond the limitation of Fate. Freed from the shackles of destiny that binds their future. Liberated to make their own decisions and carve out their own future.


    But the path wasn''t a peaceful one. Looking deeper into it shows the darker elements of humanity and how such a evolution is achieved. And in the center of it all was me. I was the catalyst, that could either bring about a glorious and hopeful future for humanity or shunt it down to extinction like all who have come before.


    A part of my soul wanted to run. The deny such a horrid future path. Millions, billions dead. As wars are waged in my name. The banner of my Empire scorched in flames and drenched in blood.


    I knew in the back of my mind that my plan would led to such things but to be confronted with them head on. With images of the future playing in my head, it was too much to bare.


    Even now between eye blinks I could see a vast valley in the desert. Different pathways that led to and from the horizon in the distance. Some of them rose too high for me to see, while some would devour any who traversed its depths. The valleys of the past and the future, showing me the way but also blinding me to many doors.


    When the gates leading to the throne opened I stood before a trio of beings. Trying to recall their features or voices sent aches crawling around my brain. My mind struggled to visualize what they truly were, as if they were far beyond my comprehension.


    They spoke as one but separately at the same time. My body itself felt like mine but also strangely foreign at the same time. As if I was reliving a long forgotten memory of someone else.


    As the body I inhabited struck a deal with these beings. They all understood the future of their contract. It will be broken. With the lesser trying to outmaneuver the trinity but the trinity knowing the outcome but enjoying the entertainment.


    It all felt like it has all happened before and it had just happened to me. My body moved on its own and spoke words I barely understood as we four came to an agreement. It was as if two similar moments in history was rolled into one singular moment.


    And something inside of me had changed. My future seeing capabilities that usual came in frantic visions and nightmares became more clear. Like I was living life without glasses for my entire life. When I didn''t hold this ability everything seemed fine but now I realized just how blind I was. And my emotions.


    Despite my outward appearance there always were emotions bubbling just beneath the surface. Even after all the horror and trauma I had been through I still felt things. Love, hatred, disgust, excitement, joy. It was this that I believe acted as a mental anchor for me to stay sane.


    But now when I reached beneath the surface to fish out such emotions they were dull and undefined around the edges. I could still feel them and know what they are but they seemed like the inner emotions of someone else. Like I was an outside observer looking in. I felt detached from myself.


    I feel like I lack the vocabulary to properly put such a feeling into words. I should have felt joy or excitement in gaining such a powerful ally in the Djinn Empire. Or even uneasiness or fear at what they may unleash upon the mortal world. But they were mere whispers that passed my ears.


    I couldn''t help but find it all a bit too ironic. With my or is it our? Our bargain with the trinity had given me raw power and the wisdom to wield such a power. Enough power now that I felt almost confident in taking on the asuras almost single-handedly with enough aether to fuel me. But it seems I have lost something in return.


    So ironic is it that I seem to have lost a bit of my own humanity in order to gain the power to save it.


    "For the Eternal Empire!" I roared, but my body was acting by pure instinct by now as I sunk deeper into my mind.


    Even without King''s Gambit active my mind whirled with processing speed. I took in everything of my surroundings. The ten custodians, all remade at the genetic level to be perfect warriors and bodyguards. The legion of Oliurk''s warriors who seemed to have completely forgotten that they raised their own weapons against me a couple moments ago.


    To Oliurk who still stared me down with murderous intent. Vago now stood, with a small smile inching around the corner of his lips. A master chronomancer and the former Emperor''s personal seer. I tried to seek deeper into his past and future but it seems I need to grow more comfortable with my abilities. Or perhaps his knowledge of aevum shielded him from such tings. It would seem I will have to keep an eye on him for now.


    I then carefully turned my attention to Neoth who stood beside me. He was looking with an air of suspicion. Not that I blamed him, I barely understand what had just transpired. It truly felt as if I was just a simple puppet dancing to someone else''s commands. All the puzzle pieces just seemed to fit too nicely.


    I was almost glad I didn''t bring Regis with me. Although having someone I truly trusted to process things would have been nice I don''t think my mind could handle it. I''ll just have to explain it too Regis and Sylvie later I suppose. As well as reassuring Neoth.


    While I carried a measure of the Emperor''s own power as well as the beings authority I am still me. Although I guess there would be no sure fire way to 100 percent know is there?


    Nevertheless while I already had a plan it would seem my trajectory has changed somewhat. As I now saw the pathway that could lead to not only humanity''s survival but further evolution.


    But the role I had to play still irked me. Which I guess is a reassurance that my inner humanity wasn''t completely gone. There was a script I had to play, but if anything was certain, it was my stubbornness. For now I reject my Fate and role in all of this, I shall play this game my own way.


    It wouldn''t be the first time.


    I briefly closed my eyes as I envisioned the golden path. Such a harsh and treacherous road to salvation. With one small step leading everything into damnation. No, I won''t let that happen. Not again. Never again. I shall free us, and if it damns myself. Then I welcome it.

 Chapter 58-Death of a Dream

    Originally uploaded Jun 13, 2024


    Imperial Custodian Pov


    The Tail End of the Great Scouring


    The Emperor''s custodians. We were warriors and body guards, taken as orphans for one sole goal. The protection of the Emperor. We were his companions, not only in the field of war but also in everything else.


    He taught us everything we knew. He confided in us his deepest desires and dreams for the future of our people. While many saw us as mindless slaves to the Emperor''s will we were far more than that.


    In each of us he gave a piece of himself. A mark, a dream, a hope. For the future we would build together. We were meant to be not only his guardian but also the people who would gently guide our race into the future.


    But all of that seemed like wishful thinking now.


    We once numbered fifteen, now we were reduced to ten. A single custodian''s worth could not be measured by simple means. The training and modifications we went through at the genetic level placed our value at entire legions of warriors. Each one of us was unique, personally crafted and designed by the Emperor himself to perfection.


    We were what lesser could be given enough time to evolve. Everything negative and useless trait was extracted from us to created perfect soldiers.


    Our emotions were one such thing. While we fully understood mortal emotions as good as any philosopher feeling them ourselves was a nearly impossible task.


    But as we marched swiftly through the Emperor''s dying flagship dread began to slowly creep in like a poison. The Emperor had taken his own personal vessel in hopes of closing the rift the dragons had ripped open, but it would seem things haven''t gone according to plan. If only he had taken us with him.


    Every now and than the entire vessel would shudder violently as if it was a living animal with a cold. We had little time before it came crashing back down to the ground. Each custodian held their halberd and shield as we rushed to find our king.


    Ignoring the dead bodies or wounded Djinn that laid on the floor we were frantic in our search. Using every tool within our arsenal the intimidate surrounding area around us was scanned for any energy signature that matched our Emperor.


    A burst of draconic fire erupted from the far corridor. Three custodians moved forward as they created a wall with their shields. No words or commands were needed as two other custodians hurled their spear at our assailant.


    The two spears whistled through the air as they flew at mach speed. The dragon evaded the first two spears but we were already upon him.


    Donning silver armor that was spattered red with blood he was an older Indrath member from the looks of it. Or at least one that wore his age on his sleeve.


    He unsheathed a blade of his own as he parried away my blow. In one fluid motion using the momentum of the parry I unsheathed the short sword at my side as I lunged forward again.


    The dragon dodged backwards only to be met by another one of my brothers. From the sluggish movements he was growing tired, but so were we. Endless days of fighting have worn us thin and loosing a third of our ranks wasn''t doing well for our morale.


    But our singular goal of reaching our master drove us forward. A pair of custodians were engaged with the dragon. Each striking and evading their blows in inhumane speeds. The inner corridors of the Emperor''s flagship didn''t provide much space to maneuver, and forced the dragon to stay in their human form.


    Before we knew it the fight was over. As the spearhead of one of our weapons plunged deep into the dragon''s chest. He dragon in return roared in pain like the animal it was.


    The custodian who had impaled him drove him down to the ground as he fell to his knees. Blood trickling down from the corners of his mouth the looked up at us with disgust.


    "Where is the Emperor?" Helios demanded as he placed his sword at the asura''s throat. Anger and frustration dripping from his words.


    "Heh, your pitiful ruler is already dead." The asura gloated as he laughed.


    Driven by anger Helios swiftly freed his head from his body, his corpse slumped to the floor as his head rolled away.


    "We could have captured him for information." Achillian said as he withdrew his spear from the asura''s body.


    "We must move." I spoke out, not wanting to waste any more time. But as I did so we all felt a massive explosion that shook the entire ship. We could feel it physically but also mentally. Like a massive whiplash within our minds that assaulted all of our senses.


    We all looked at each other for a moment before we all began rushing towards the source of the explosion.


    Our heavy booted footsteps shook the deck below us as we ran. Faster than we have every ran before. And soon we reached the main command deck of the Emperor ship. The doors that led to it were bent outwards and melted shut.


    But it was only a momentary speed-bump as with a single slash of my sword the door came away in two. And as the doors fell open we were made aware of the horror that it held.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The once proud and glorious battleship of the Emperor. Nicknames the an Empire''s Dream, the main command deck where the Emperor led his armies against the asuras that came to cleanse us from this world laid in ruins.


    The entire front of the deck was smashed, wide open to the outside world as the cold breeze of the upper atmosphere blew inwards. As many part of the interior were either completely destroyed or on fire.


    But none of that mattered, what truly mattered was what laid on the floor.


    The Emperor. Ruler and savior or our race. Our shinning beacon of hope in the end times. The man who challenged the gods themselves laid on the floor. His masterfully crafted armor of blackstone and gold was dented and soaked red with blood, his blood.


    Next to him was a dragon, her beautiful silk battledress and armor probably noted her as a prominent asura. Perhaps even a notable member of the Indrath royal family. But that didn''t matter when she laid there in multiple pieces.


    All ten custodians rushed to our lord''s side. And from up close we could see just how sever the damage was.


    A large portion of the back of his skull was missing, as brain matter and blood leaked out onto the deck. His chestplate was bloody hole in the center of it, in through which you should see his rib cage.


    I fell to my knees as I tried to lift my king from the ground. The sense of unadulterated fear and dread seeped through all of us. But we were warriors, grieving had to come later. Yet, when we tried our lord''s body did not budge.


    I withdrew my hands and saw that it was red with my master''s blood. The master that our sole task to protect. And we had failed him. We had failed in our only goal in our lives. Whether we survived this ordeal or not, it did not matter. For the shame each custodian would carry would be a fate worse than death.


    My mind even pondered the thought of commit suicide right here, right now. Or just throwing myself at whatever asuras that still was roaming the mortal world. At least than I will have a warrior''s death and didn''t have to live further with this shame and failure.


    But the Emperor eyes sluggishly opened as he coughed, spewing blood.


    "My lord!" I gasped as I bent down.


    The Emperor grimaced as he tried to rise, but his body failed him. It only resulted in more of his blood being shed.


    "My custodian captain." He muttered quietly, almost as if recalling an old memory.


    While I did carry the title of captain no custodian held more authority than the rest. I was merely given the role due to my seniority and experience. Although Achillian joked that it was because I was the Emperor''s favorite and most loyal.


    "My Emperor, please rest. We shall get you out of here." I reassured my lord as I motioned for the other custodians to aid lifting him up.


    "The rift." The Emperor said weakly.


    I turned my head and saw that the rift that connected worlds together was closed. Whatever the Emperor did he had accomplished what he has set out to do. Despite all the odds, he had done it. And it was one of the many reasons why we followed him.


    "The rift has been closed my lord." I said and it seemed to calm him somewhat.


    Trying to lift him up again resulted in failure. But soon a couple of us broke off from the main group to look for anything to us as a stretcher to carry our injured ruler out before the entire ship blew up.


    "Bellerophon." The Emperor called my name and I knelt before him.


    Even injured he radiated a gold and purple halo of aetheric energy that seemed to have a soothing effect. Whether he was doing it purposefully or not it didn''t matter much now. Seeing him alive was enough.


    I stared back at him. His square-set jaw and dark eyes. His long black hair was matte with blood but it did little to detract from his radiance.


    "The war is over, Bellerophon." He lamented, almost to himself more than to me.


    His words confused me. We had shut an entry way for more asuras. The only problem was dealing with the ones that were already here. And while our forces were depleted we could still-


    "The enemy will never give. Even this was a temporary solution. They will come again soon enough. Win or lose this war our race is damned. Our people will share in our ignorance and pride until the last man or woman draws the species'' last breath. This Empire I have built may last a hundred years, or a thousand, or tens of thousands. But it will decay and fall. The shinning path for our race is lost to us now." The Emperor''s words cut through my thoughts.


    None of the custodians have never heard such pain in his words. Our Emperor had always taught us about seeing into the future. Of a bright and fruitful dream where our race would flourish and evolve beyond this one world. But to hear him now talking about such things, I could feel my heat drop into my boots.


    "No, this can''t be." I vocalized my dismay. I gripped my spear tightly in my hands.


    The Emperor only seemed slightly amused by my child-like behavior. It seemed he had regained some of his own strength as he slowly rose from the ground. Helios quickly came to his aid and helped him stand by letting him lean on him for support.


    "No? Than what are you to do custodian? With your spear and fury? Do you plan on ripping Fate from its path?"


    "We will retreat and rebuild. Under your guidance my lord we will live through this we can begin anew. We can purge this world of the asuras, even if it takes centuries We will persevere- " I stated, my mind ached as my words and action bordered on treachery. To go against my king like this was a first and it led to a searing pain in the back of my mind.


    "Even if we strike down Indrath another will come to take his place. I can see it now. It is the way of Fate. An endless cycle until the inevitable end. Another will come, one who will doubtlessly learn from Indrath''s failings. Many have tried like us before, we are simply joining them in the grave, Bellerophon. The golden pathway for our people is lost.  And I am blind as everybody else in this desert of Fate."


    I refused to concede. "You are our Emperor. We will crush any who oppose us. After licking our wounds we will rebuild with your guidance."


    The Emperor stared down at me, as a father would look down at his child. Not with contempt or anger. But a sad understanding. It felt as though in the entire world we were the only two present.


    "And what if I am no longer around?"


    Stunned by this answer my mouth stammered as I lost my words. The lives of each custodian was so interwoven with the Emperor as our leader it seemed impossible to imagine a future without his guidance.


    The entire ship shook again as pieces of the roof tumbled down. Four custodians approached holding a large piece of metal they had fashioned to a stretcher. The Emperor seemingly haven exhausted what little strength he had left fell to his knees.


    The injuries he has sustained what far too much for simple healing spells to fix. But there was one option. Varactor has been working on a life extending device during his research into asuras and their long lifespans. If we were to fashion it into a life support system we could possibly save our master.


    "What now my king? What are your orders?" Achillian asked with sorrow.


    The Emperor turned and looked out into the orange dusk sky. Looking at where the rift was once. Could he possibly see something we couldn''t? It was likely, the way he saw the world and how aether and mana reacted to it far eclipsed even the best Djinn scholars and researchers.


    He stayed like that for a couple of moments. His mind clearly working away. We could feel the aether and mana round us being drawn to him as he did so.


    Than he spoke three words no one had ever heard him speak before.


    "I don''t know."

 Chapter 59-Exile

    Originally uploaded Jun 28, 2024


    Vago Pov


    The whole fortress was in an uproar. Well, to call it a fortress would be an insult to decent architecture. It was more of a half destroyed cityhall that was forcefully connected to underground caverns and pathways.


    Families ran along as they hugged their children, all scrambling to reach the teleportation gates to take them far away to safety. I couldn''t help but look at them with a mix of disgust, disappointment, and pity.


    To see our race reduced to such panicking animals running for their lives. We once held this world in our hands, but now we were abandoning it.


    Even in my old age I still stood strong. The runes and aetheric techniques our glorious Emperor has shown us has allowed us to stand for so far.


    Even now I could hear the fierce battle that raged outside, I could hear our warriors shouting orders as the bellows and roars of dragons shook the very ground, knocking dust and pebbles free from the ceiling.


    Still, my footsteps and tapping of my staff seemed to echo through the fortress'' dark interior. In truth I was pacing back and forth for quiet a while now. The Emperor had deemed it important enough for him to lead and guide the few survivors to what many of them have dubbed the Great Work.


    An apt name I suppose. It was the last thing our race truly accomplish as an unified race. After the dragons filled the skies, the bets were off as many elected leaders tried to wrangle the panicking populous.


    Perhaps that was why the Emperor showed himself when he did. During all the unrest and slaughter. He was a breath of fresh air and a beacon of hope in our last hours. Yet, despite his outward appearance of a fierce warrior he showed great compassion for any member of our race.


    Even the obvious disdain both sides of our own divided civilization held for each other he had always ordered us to protect our people. And the reason why the older nobles and officials even agreed to have him as a collaborator in this whole project and last ditch attempt of evacuation.


    It was his own decision to head off himself to attempt to force shut the rift that connected Ephetous to our world. On paper it seemed more like a suicide mission than anything. While our Great Work and the rift do share some similarities in nature, they were fundamentally different and on a completely different scale.


    Not to mention the area around the rift being heavily guarded by only the most trusted Indrath clan dogs. But if any of us was going to do it, it was him. We didn''t even have time to gather an assault force. The custodians were already fighting for days on end outside, keeping the dragons at bay.


    And from what little communication they could spare their numbers were cut to only ten now. Oh how long it would take to replenish those numbers. Each custodians was a personal endeavor of the Emperor. A blend of his mastery with mana, aether, and biomancy. They were mortal in all but name. They were the closest we could artificial create to asuras. It was the Emperor''s dream and hope to eventually have our entire race evolve to such heights.


    No, the Emperor deemed this an important enough task to set off himself. Taking his own personal flagship with a handful of legions we could spare. And it had been hours since we have last heard of him.


    By now even the custodians would have heard of his decision. They were probably bee-lining it straight for him now probably. They all carried a burning fire of loyalty to their king. An unwavering pledge to defend their creator and master that bordered on inhuman. It even made me ponder if they would slaughter our own people if it meant it safeguarded their king.


    Well, everything that had to do with the Emperor was unnatural to begin with. I tried to drown myself in old memories as I paced back and forth, awaiting for any word from the Emperor.


    I was a chronomancer, I was no real war general. There were already fighters within our ranks that specialized aevum. And even my seer abilities were inconsistent with the sheer chaos of aetheric forces outside. And I doubt I would even be able to focus to see anything meaningful in my state.


    My thoughts drifted back to the Emperor. When I had first met him he was rather unassuming. He took the form of a tall gentleman, dark tan skin framed by flowing black hair. His eyes were darker than all of his other features. Like great pits of the void that took in all the information that surrounded him. He wore formal clothing that didn''t stand out.


    At his side was his son. He was quiet small then. Coming up to only his father''s thigh. Most of his features mirrored his gene sire''s. All but his eyes, which were a deep lavender. He didn''t speak much, and stayed close to his father when we first met.


    During our fist meeting he spoke to me as a scientist would do to another of his kin. Speaking about my published work on theories of aevum and seers. He showed great interest in my area of study, while also lamenting that we didn''t take them to their logical conclusion.


    He always thought on a grander scale. Never speaking as an individual, but our whole world united as one. And the things that would be possible if we were all united for a singular goal.


    In truth he wasn''t all that remarkable or memorable during that time. Yes, he did seem intelligent and knowledgeable on mana and aetheric studies. But nothing you wouldn''t find from our academies. Although many of his ideals and theories were far from the norm. Sometimes he would just gaze up at the stars late at night and stand there for hours in silence.


    He did pay me a hefty sum to personally educate his child. Not that the child really needed it. While he wasn''t that much of a talker he picked up things very quicker. He would fail at one thing at first. But would quickly adapt or adjust at a rate that seemed almost machine-like.


    When the boy was in his teenage years I doubt there was a professor or scholar that could rival him. The boy did enjoy playing boardgames however. Which was the singular trait he had that seemed to show his age.


    He would nag at me for hours begging me to play with him. And when I relented and thoroughly crushed him. He would come back in a few hours and try again. You could never use the same tactic against that boy twice. He would analyze and learn and turn your plan against you.


    It got to the part where I had to use my aevum abilities to keep up with him, when he was using none of his own gifts.


    In retrospect I never did see his mother. I suppose it wouldn''t surprise me to learn that he was another one of the Emperor''s projects and that he never had a mother to begin with.


    The Emperor was always strange. He seemed friendly on the surface, but you could just tell there was something going on behind those eyes.


    When the asuras finally came upon our world and soon set it ablaze was when he truly seemed to show his true face.


    I didn''t recognize him at first. His gold and black armor reflecting the sunlight as a purple corona of raw aetheric might haloed over his head. He seemed like an angel of ancient legend, sent down from the heavens to strike down the demons asuras.


    He wielded mana and aether that could only have been dreamed of. Even managing to drive back the initial wave of dragons that breached into our realm. Pretty soon after that, many of our own began to join his ranks.


    Many were furious or drive by grief. Seeing their homes, friends, and families destroyed were too much for even the once peaceful Djinn. Many joined him in hopes of driving back the asuras and retaking what was once ours. To reclaim a live they had burned away from us.


    But I suppose now all of that was wishful thinking. After we drove off the first wave it only got harder from there. That tyrant Indrath probably saw the threat we posed and seemed set on completely erasing us from history. As they began scorching the two continents and cleansing it with their fire.


    Now only small patches of resistance remain. They most of them will soon all hide within our Great Work. Deep within the space they carved out within the aetheric sea.


    Great shame, weighed down all of us. To have stood so high and so close to uncovering the workings of our universe, only to be shunted down the mountain.


    "Out of the way!" A roar echoed throughout the halls. Turning all of our heads.


    In the distance were the ten custodians. Their gleaming gold and black armor that matched the Emperor''s were scorched and dented and they were dyed red with blood. They all looked exhausted, some on the verge of collapse. Many of them carried grievous wounds that would have killed any normal man.


    They bulldozed through the man and woman that stood in their way. Not giving them time to move out of the way, they were swatted aside like insects or trampled beneath their boots.


    The crowd soon dispersed as they screamed in horror. And in that moment I saw what the custodians truly were. They were warriors. Creatures forged in the flames of war for one singular purpose. Nothing more and nothing less. They were machines molded into the shape of man, but they were machines of killing.


    Beings wrought to bring about the dawn of a race, or the end of it.


    But the sight of them was not what made my heart sink to the bottom of my feet. On the metal stretcher they carried laid the master of our race.


    The Djinn Emperor, laid a bloodied mess. The back half of his skull was missing as blood and brain matter matted his black hair. The custodians marched towards me. As the captain strode forward.


    "What happened?" I asked in a whisper as I laid my eyes on our once glorious leader. Up close I could see the damage he had suffered. A large hole in his chest with a massive portion of his right shoulder ripped clean off. His masterfully crafted armor that outmatched any of our own was in tatters. It''s blackstone surface was marred with burn marks as large crack ran through its entirety.


    "Where is Varactor!" Bellerophon roared at such volumes that caused my eardrums to burst. I could feel warm blood trickling down the side of my face as I turned to answer the custodian.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    But before I could speak the tell-tell sign of metal clicking announced the Highlord''s presence.


    The mechanical abomination of a Djinn carried himself forward. His large crimson robes hide most of his immense body as he craned his neck downwards as his sensors took in all the data.


    After a few short minutes he vocalizers muttered. "He will not survive."


    "Save him!" This time Helios commanded.


    Varactor turned to face the custodian. "You are ordering me to do the impossible. Even our greatest healers won''t be enough. While my understanding of vivum is lacking. I can tell that the damage isn''t merely physical."


    "What do you mean?" I chimed in.


    "There has been damage to his soul."


    "His soul?" Bellerophon questioned.


    "I lack the words or vivum abilities to properly describe it. But he won''t survive, not like this."


    The Emperor stir. He groaned in pain as he opened his eyes. Both of them bloodshot.


    "Vago." He beckoned and I answered as I knelt before him.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Take them. Take them all." He said with great pain as he pointed to the teleportation portal leading to our Great Work.


    "Take them. There we shall await for our next opportunity to strike. Take them deep within the void and allow them to slumber. For when I return it will mark a new beginning."


    "Return, my lord? What do you mean?"


    The Emperor slowly rose from the stretcher. The other custodians tried to stop him but it was no use. In carefully measured movements he got to his feet. A soft aura of hazy purple surrounded him as his wounds slowly began to heal. But we could tell that it wouldn''t be enough, the damage had already been done.


    "My lord, we must get you to-" Bellerophon tried to speak but was interrupted.


    "The pathways that have led me in this desert are lost. But I shall still wander into the night. Bellerophon, choose three of your men to accompany me."


    "Accompany you where, my lord?" Bellerophon questioned, sounding more like a lost child than a warrior.


    "Into exile. A king who has failed his people has no right for comforts."


    The Emperor than turned to his people. The pain and fatigue seemingly vanishing like a mirage as he did so. All of that was replaced by a warm and calm power, like that of a summer sun.


    "This world has many horrors that it has yet to throw at us. This is not the end of our struggle. This is just the beginning of our battle to save our race. Be faithful! Be strong! We shall rise once again and reclaim what was ours!" The Emperor proclaimed as many of his soldiers and warriors roared in agreement.


    The Emperor than turned to us. His ten loyal custodians and I. He didn''t speak any words, for they would not have been enough. He merely gave a stare of understanding, regret, pain, and sorrow.


    This was the end of this war. And our time will soon set as newer younger races fostered by the tyrants above will grow to take our place.


    Perhaps this was the end. And we will all be forgotten, every single trace of our existence burned away.


    But yet there was something else in the Emperor''s eyes. His dark void-like eyes that seemed to convey unparalleled wisdom and time.


    A possible pathway.


    A way for our race''s survival.


    A small glimmer of hope.


    And that was all I needed. And the reason why I sided with him. If the alternative is our demise than why not take that gamble.


    We shall rebel against our own Fate. Even if the end is inevitable.


    ***


    Caera Pov


    I stared out into the cloudy horizon. Having to have the window closed due to the high altitude was a bother. I wanted to feel the rush of fresh cool air tossing my hair around as I stare out into the sky.


    Although, having returned to the Dicathen castle after so long is a comforting feeling. Being placed as a noble within Dicathen I had no real obligation to fight in the war. Not that my handlers would have allowed any real harm to befall me. And I didn''t necessarily want to fight battles against my own people.


    I did have to nag them constantly to let me attend Xyrus academy after all. But convincing them that it was important for our mission to better understand Dicathen society by observing its education system seemed to have been enough.


    But fat load that did. Now most of the class held at the academy were canceled. Many of the professors being able mages were now aiding in the war.


    And now my target in this whole operation was now the king of Dicathen. It sill seemed crazy to think about. From all the files I have read about him to seeing him in person, he was a talented mage.


    Perhaps even a once in a generation genius, and the air he carried around him made him more akin to an adult with years of experience than a mere young teen. But now he sat upon the throne of a entire continent.


    The rumor was the he forced the other members of the Dicathen council to bend to his will using raw force using commander Virion as a way into the political side of Dicathen. Seeing as how he completely negated the Lances and their mana arts during the attack on Xyrus it didn''t seem impossible. And perhaps the most likely outcome.


    But a person as smart as Grey should know that holding power like that can only last for so long. Especially without killing off any competition like the remaining royal families, when the nobles get upset with any of his reforms or changes a small spark is all its needed to start a fire.


    I couldn''t help but sigh as I leaned back in my bed. Staring up at the ceiling where the lighting artifact hung and swayed slightly.


    Now that Grey is king getting close to him wasn''t the easiest thing to do. When we were at Xyrus I tried to grow closer to him. But he would always seemed to keep a professional distance from all of his students. Maybe it was due to his position as assistant director. And I concluded any physical coercion would be ineffective against a man like him.


    It did make me wonder what kind of life he had lived up to that point to be like that. Even children from Highbloods who have seen their fair share of death, battle, and politcal backstabbing don''t come close to Grey.


    I rolled around in my head, letting my head hang off the edge as my long navy hair touched the ground.


    His family was another thing. He seems to have cut direct contact with them entirely. Only keeping an guard around them through more discrete methods. In fact it had made gathering any new information about his family a chore for my people.


    Still, I think I am seeing a bit as to why Highlord Agrona took such an interest in him. How could you not? A boy hailing from an unremarkable family rising all the way to the throne in a couple of years? Was this some kind of fantasy novel? It was no wonder why the Highlord initially wanted to bring him over to his side. But also leaving the door open for assassination if he were to grow to be any larger threat to the Highlord''s plans.


    Some small part of me even wondered if Grey was some Vritra agent from the beginning. Perhaps he was some kind of asuran-human hybrid the Highlord created and planted in Dicathen to taken over from the inside.


    Of course Scythe Seris has slightly differing intentions for the boy. Although she still hasn''t revealed her full intention and plans, even to me. But I still had to keep up my act. I am more than sure there are multiple sets of eyes here that rely anything that I do.


    With another deep sigh I rose from my bed. I had to go cool my head with a small walk or something.


    Before heading out I took a glance at the mirror. Simply dress shirt with black pants. My long hair was a bit messier than usual, something my personal maid back at Denoir estate would kill me for. But they were an ocean away from me, so you could call this my little rebellion against them.


    The glint of light from my pendant at my neck caught my eye as my finger rose to touch it. With a swift finger motion the relic deactivated, revealing the long curling Vritra horns that grew from my head.


    I stared back at the true me in the mirror. Dark horns and red eyes, all the signs of a Vritra-blooded human. I had to be even more careful with my true identity here. I am sure there are plenty of people who would do more than just kill me if they knew what I really was.


    With another swift motion the horns were gone again. Brushing my hair down with only my fingers I opened the door in my room and stepped outside.


    Pretty soon I began pacing through the castle. Exchanging pleasantries with any passerby.


    Most of my days were spent hopping to and from the castle and Xyrus city. Being of a noble family here on Dicathen I was given more freedom than most. So most of my time were spent mostly lounging around to be honest.


    I did have contacts being made in dwarven city of Vildorial, which is were Grey has set up shop if what I have heard was correct. In fact the dwarves seems to be where Grey''s conquest started. After the ousting and execution of the dwarven royals Grey seemed to have capitalized on the opportunity to swoop up power.


    It was only when Grey properly revealed himself to the public that trade between Darv reopened.


    And it seems to be the dwarves who support their new king the most. And while information was still tight and hard to get a hard of, it would seem Grey has done much to please the people of Darv.


    As I walked without thinking I soon ended up at one of the many training areas the castle provided for its residences.


    It was common for many noble families to have their children trained here by private tutors. On rarer occasion one could even catch a glimpse of the Lances sparring with each other.


    On this day however I was treated to no such sights. As I poked my head to see if any were present.


    It was mostly empty, all but for a single figure that stood at the far end of the training area. I didn''t need to walk up to her to see who it was. The way her grey hair caught the light, as well as the unique type of plant mana arts she used gave it away.


    Tessia Eralith. Princess of Elenoir. If I recall correctly she recently had been recalled from deployment near the town of Slore, after a Retainer revealed herself.


    Retainers. They were the main forces in this war, at least for now. Despite being underlings to Scythes they were nothing to be scoffed at. I have heard a great deal of things about the Retainers, especially during the many wars each Dominion waged against each other.


    And I have seen recording of them at the Victoriad. Even recalling the memory was enough to make my skin crawl. But for the Dicathen to have actually killed one, it made me fear how Agrona would respond. Now that one of his key players in this war was taken out.


    Still, I deemed it would be rude to not say hello. And Tessia was a childhood friend of Grey''s. Perhaps she could be the key to getting closer to that boy.


    As I drew closer I paid careful attention to her movements and combat techniques.


    While this training facility was usually reserved for lessons with actual tutors, the castle did provide mechanized automatons fueled by mana crystals that acted as sparring partners.


    Tessia deal a silver rapier in her hands. It thin blade reflected the light as the handle was wrapped in a dark forest green grip with a handguard design that emulated that of complex tree branches or roots.


    The sparring automaton swung the sword it had in its hand forward. With enough power to cleave a thick tree into two, it swung for Tessia''s midsection.


    Yet before it could make contact the automaton''s body lurched to a stop as heavy vines sprouted from the ground and coiled its way around its body.


    Tessia moved in quick to capitalize the small opening. I could sense the mana flooding into your legs as she shot forward like an arrow. A faint shimmer of mana blurred her as it encompassed her body. The wind howled as it drove her faster and faster.


    Until, she ended up at the other side of the room. The sparring machine cut cleanly into two pieces.


    I walked over to Tessia as she slumped forward, leaning on her rapier for balance.


    Despite being a caster, no, a conjurer. She still trained in sword fighting. Quiet a commendable effort I might add. While most mages in Dicathen would focus on one it would seem she has the raw talent to split her focus.


    Of course whether or not her strategy was effective in the long was to be seen. But it would seem from observing the Lances and Retainers that at higher core levels the lines between conjurers and augmenters were blurred.


    Swiftly taking out a satchel of water from my dimensional storage ring I handed it to her. Tessia looked up at me with surprise. She had obviously presumed she was alone.


    "Oh, Caera." She exclaimed and she nodded thanks as she took the water.


    ''Light yellow, on the verge of silver.'' I noted, without having any visible runes to mark a mage''s power I had grown the habit of judging them by their core levels. And while it wasn''t the most effective it did tell me just how much raw mana they had access to.


    "I see you are working hard, I wish I could aid you in battle alas-"


    "No no. It''s fine. Believe me, it was hard enough for me to convince my parents to let me out there. Even then-" She stopped mid-sentence. And from her facial expressions I could tell I had stepped on some barbed wires.


    Quickly trying to change the subject I walked over to the control panel at the right side of the room. While it was a far cry from the training facilities we had at Alacrya it will do for now. I adjusted the room''s setting to match our strengths. Hopefully we wouldn''t get too carried away but it was better to be safe than sorry.


    After doing so I took out my own sword from my storage ring. Its bright crimson blade glistened like freshly drawn blood.


    "If you are able why don''t you indulge me in a spar princess?" I joked. During our time as students at Xyrus I would often tease her about being a princess, which she would find great distaste in. But hopefully it would bring about memories about simpler times now.


    Tessia laughed as she got back up to her feet. While she was showing signs of fatigue she was far from tired.


    "I told you not to call me that." She joked back with a smile as she raised her own rapier to match my stance.


    ''Let''s see what you are made of, Tessia Eralith.''

 Chapter 60-Conspiracy

    Originally uploaded Jul 12, 2024


    Kathyln Pov


    The bustling crowd of Xyrus city flowed around us like a river stream. Traveling merchants and traders gathered here in the city in hopes of making fortunes. Although compared to just a couple of years ago the crowds have grown less dense.


    Yet even with the war raging on between the two continents life went on for most folks. I didn''t blame them, they had to make a living somehow. Though it did make me wonder what kind of life I would have lived if I weren''t born into a royal family?


    I have never liked the pressure of the throne that loomed for me. Despite not being the first in line to inherit it I knew of the political moves one had to make if Dicathen were to be united as a whole continent.


    I would be lucky if I were pawned off and married to some noble of the other races. Or even a high class house that acts as our sponsor.


    I suppose that was the role that was prepared for me if I were to continue this existence. It wasn''t a future I really looked forward to to say the least.


    My mind continued to wonder as I was led by my brother, his hand gripped tightly around my cuff as he cut through the crowds like a blade.


    We came heavily disguised of course, or else we wouldn''t need to have dealt with this mess. We both wore simply heavy duty robes with hoods that came far down enough to cover our faces.


    My brother reassured me that keeping a low cover was needed where we were going, but even after hounding him for a straight answer he never gave.


    I stared down at the hand of my brother. The past several years felt like blur in my mind. So much has happened. My mind flashed back to my time at Xyrus academy, now reduced to no more than a simple teaching ground and training facility for younger mages.


    But one event stuck out like a sore thumb even in the mess of the past. Grey, a person I had formerly known as Arthur Leywin laying claim to the Dicathen throne.


    The announcement was a surprise to the both of us, while murmurs and rumors within the flying castle suggested the Dicathen council had a personal meeting with Arthur before the coronation we were in the dark about all of it like the rest of the population.


    And having seen him fight against the Lances it wasn''t a surprise why. I''m sure if Arthur truly wanted to he could level this whole city to the ground within moments. The type of magic he wielded was completely foreign to all of us, it made some of us even question if he was some king of asura planted here to led us through this war.


    Nevertheless the sudden change in leadership did little but rattle everyone as the war effort continued on.


    In fact it was running smoother than before. With the addition of Arthur''s own forces to the mix everyday there were reports of victory after victory, as we pushed back against the invading Alacryans.


    For the common citizen there wasn''t much to complain about, many of the taxes and regulations was been loosened up under Arthur''s rule as he dealt with many problems personally. Even going as far as to led armies himself on the front lines, which no doubt did wonders for morale.


    But even so, many of the noble families weren''t quiet pleased when a outside member suddenly bursts in with little regard for agreements or attached strings of the past. It wasn''t pleasing to say but despite my family''s status as royalty true political power was a carefully balanced scale.


    With many rich and powerful families whispering contracts behind the scenes to stay in power or gain it. Our family only came out on top due to circumstance that luck. And Arthur destroyed the carefully balanced society when he laid claim to the throne by force.


    No noble houses dared to oppose him, at least for now. But I have heard small murmurs being passed around, yet none would bare their fangs just yet. Not with the war happening.


    But even Arthur must know the consequences of so forcefully attaining power. Even with all his power, it would place too many knives at his back. Unless he truly didn''t care and would burn this world to the ground if it disobeyed him.


    "We''re here." My brother whispered.


    As yes, my elder brother. The heir to Sapin. Or should I say that in the past tense. With Arthur reining as king my family domain had been reduced to dealing with Xyrus city and the surrounding territories.


    He has changed much in that time. The usual aloof princely smirk of confidence he always wore was nowhere to be seen. Replaced by a stern look of a knight. When he was younger he was very much the stereotypical prince, quiet to anger if anything was not done to his will and flaunting his own position. And while the afterimage of that prince still lingered he was changed.


    No doubt because of the things he had seen and done on the battlefield.


    If I wasn''t mistaken he had played a quiet active part in this whole campaign, and this was a large fragment of the little free time he had in between leading his battle group and tutoring in the lancer academy. While I was stuck in the city or the Dicathen castle aiding my mother and father in administrative tasks. Was this also a powermove done by Arthur?


    Robbing my parents of their eldest son and casting him out into the winds of war so they had no male successor? Taunting them while reducing their role and importance. A sudden rage filled my heart. An usually rare emotion for me but one that was growing more apparent these days.


    If he deemed it important to drag me here with him in the short vacation time he had then it must be truly important.


    The place we stopped seemed to be of no importance. The exterior of the building just showed the building as a rundown old tavern that it appeared to be. Through the windows I could see the tavern''s clients sitting by tall stools or at tables drinking.


    ''Don''t tell me he dragged me all the way out here for a drink?'' I thought in my mind, but soon I cast that thought aside for now. That was stupid, even for my brother.


    Curtis pushed the door open and a bell chimed as it did. The door creaked and squeaked from the maintenance it lacked.


    Despite the ear destroying sound the door made nobody turned our direction. Everyone merely continued to enjoy their drink and talk amongst themselves.


    Still, I felt uneasy about this whole thing and pulled done my hood further down as I followed my brother to the bartender.


    Despite being a tavern in Xyrus city the interior of this place matched the rundown exterior. A large light fixture that looked like any simple breeze would knock it down and tumbling to the ground hung from the ceiling.


    The patrons of the tavern seemed to match the whole vibe and air of this place as well. Almost as if people and places with similar auras are attracted to each other. Many of them seemed to be middle-aged to older men and women. Most possessed no core, and the few who did reached no higher than light orange. So if there was an altercation at least we wouldn''t be in any real danger.


    Curtis reached the bartender. A large gentleman with a full bread that looked like it could use a shave or two. Faint scars ran up and down his exposed arms as he stood there with a stern look on his face cleaning a glass.


    ''Huh, that''s strange.'' I thought as I peered into his man. The air around him was different from the others. I couldn''t sense his core but the mana danced around him like it would with a seasoned mage. A relic or tool that blocks mana detection perhaps.


    Curtis stood there for a moment. Waiting for the bartender to address him. Which he did not. He just stood there, completely ignoring the newcomers presence and continued onto cleaning the next beer glass.


    My brother stood awkwardly for a few moments before clearing his throat. Now this sound, it did draw the attention of a few close by drinkers.


    Curtis spoke, purposefully trying to hide his own voice lest the people recognize him.


    "Excuse me sir." He asked trying to emulate a rough tone, but it came out too tame and controlled. It fooled no one.


    The burly bartender shot Curtis a cold glance. Sending even shivers down my back.


    "What ya want?" He spat, as if speaking only three words to us was a wast of time.


    Curtis took a small step back. His apprehension of this whole situation seemed to suggest this was his first time here as well. Was he introduced to this place by a third party? Or did he hear about his place from one of his friends? And if so what could the rumors speak of that was so interesting to drag me here.


    Curtis looked back at me briefly, his face betrayed the false confidence he tried to show off. He quickly turned back to the bartender and closed the distance. Leaning over the counter he quickly withdrew something from under his robes and showed it to the man while whispering something so that only he could hear.


    The man''s face did not change. In fact he seemed more annoyed than anything. Curtis than pointing back at me, the man''s eyes followed his fingers and met mine for a brief moment.


    The eyes of a trained killer. Was what raced through my mind as his gaze seemed to pierce into my skin like a knife.


    After looking back and forth at the both of us he pointed with his head towards the back door of the tavern.


    Curtis nodded in response and beckoned me to follow. Without any other choice I followed him as we walked towards the door.


    Coming close to it now it seemed quiet strange for such a clean looking entrance to be in such a place. In fact I hadn''t even notice this door when we first entered here. And from this distance I could sense the subtle mana that surrounded this doorway. Like a spell purposefully placed here to make it less noticeable.


    Which seemed like a strange thing to put in a tavern where many of its customers weren''t in the best of mental state.


    Before we walked through Curtis turned to me. And from his robes he withdrew a pair of white masks with two empty slits for eyes. It reminded me all too much of the mask Arthur used to hid his identity and pose as adventurer Grey.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Put this on. Our identities are a matter of life or death here." Curtis whispered as he placed one of the masks on his face.


    "Death?" I almost blurted out before he swiftly placed a hand over my mouth.


    "Just follow my lead and it should all be fine."


    Oh how I wanted to bite down on his finger and scream out. Just what did my own brother dragged me into.


    Curtis hastily placed the remaining mask on my own face as he pulled me along. And pushed open the door.


    The backdoor opened to a long winding spiral staircase made of block of stone. Moss and vines grew upon the walls as small globes of light illuminated the way down. And still Curtis held my hand in his as he walked down.


    Each step we took sent out echoes as the stairs seemed to continue on for a while. This place was far older than the tavern above it if the construction of this place was to be trusted.


    "Just what is this place?" I spoke but my voice came out... different. A feature of the mask I wore I guessed.


    Curtis hushed me with a finger to his emotionless mask as he dragged me further down.


    I wondered how far down we had walked. It seemed like we have been descending for at least a minute by now. Why was just a long and deep staircase constructed in the first place?


    Was this some remnants of the ancient mages that once inhabited Dicathen? Or was it something else entirely.


    I suppose the answer really didn''t matter right now as to what this place served as originally. I was more confused and anger as to why and how my brother knew about this place.


    Just as I was about to ask a question again we reached the bottom of the staircase and a large room with a heavy metal door at the far end of it stood before us.


    The entire room was in stark contrast to the worn down tavern and ancient looking staircase before it.


    The stone bricks that made up the floor and walls were clearly well maintained. No speck of dust or moss marred their look. And a red and gold rug ran from the door to the staircase. It was well-worn but clean. Like something you would see at a old castle of a still living king with a dynasty that reached far back in time.


    Curtis turned back to me and in a hushed tone spoke instructions.


    "Never, under any reason do you reveal your identity. If you do you are signed our entire family''s death warrant. Just stay quiet and follow me alright?" His voice came out in a deep baritone that wasn''t his own.


    I wanted to protest. To slap him in the face for bringing me to whatever cult meeting this clearly was. Just how desperate had he become after loosing his status? Has he gone mad?


    I clenched my fists tightly, to the point that I could feel warm blood dripping down my hands.


    Oh how I wanted to unleash a wave of frost at this idiot brother of mine. To drag him back home and have him reprimand.


    But if this situation we were already in was a matter of life or death I could only imagine the consequence of such actions here. I tried to reason with myself in an effort to calm myself and before I knew it Curtis knocked heavily on the large metal doors.


    The door creaked open, its weight could be felt as they drew back to allow us in. Inside was a room enclosed in utter darkness. Even with mana enhancing my vision I could not peer into the void. But from the echoes of our footsteps the room the large doors led to seemed to be even larger than the one before it.


    In the center of the room sat a large round table draped in white fabric. With a lone white globe of light resting at the center. Curtis grabbed my hands again as he led me to the table.


    As we approached closer I could feel something moving in the darkness. Despite my sense of sight some primordial instinct within me warned me of a danger within the impenetrable darkness.


    Curtis and I came to rest at the table. And for a couple of seconds we were the only one illuminated by the globe''s light. Yet things still moved within the void, it was like we were being judged from afar.


    I glanced a look at Curtis. But I couldn''t make out any emotion on his mask as he stared straight ahead, seemingly resolute.


    And soon enough eight more figures donning similar blank white masks showed themselves to the light.


    "It would seem you have invited one more to our cause." One of the voices spoke, I couldn''t tell which one however. Something within this room was scrambling the sounds and dispersing them to be untraceable.


    "I was done what I believe was necessary. This one will be of great assistance to us." I could make out Curtis'' voice however as he stood close to me.


    "It is still left to the rest of us to deem if they are of use to us." Another voice, this time one seemingly a bit more feminine. Although this could have been a purposeful trick.


    "Ah ah. Let''s not get too hasty now. Our little coalition here is still in its infancy. The more the merrier I say." The first voice responsed.


    "You might see it that way. But the way I see it the more ears and mouths there are the possibility that our cover is blown grows." The feminine voice snapped back.


    "Isn''t that why we cover our true selves? Or perhaps even our own ranks have fallen victim to the sham cult going around about our new exalted king?" A different voice, this one sounding a bit more older responded.


    ''So is this whole thing about Arthur?'' I wondered in my mind. But I dared not speak it.


    "Don''t joke with me. Only lowly and desperate commoners see that usurper as a god!" The feminine voice said as it pointed a gloved finger.


    "Now now, I thought we agreed to leave our ranks and status at the door in our meetings." The first voice who now seemed to be the mediator or leader in all of this.


    "Yes, we waste too much time. Let us discuss the important subject and be done with this." A new voice spoke, this time a very young man from the sound of it.


    "Indeed. Oh how the great king Grey rules over his lands with such care and strength. Even now his legions of faceless warriors wage war on his behalf." The leader said in an exaggerated mocking tone.


    "The boy-king''s rule shall only be a medium. He shall serve his purpose with his armies and be discarded of after this whole war is over." The feminine voice added.


    "He is far too young to be king. All he possess is raw strength. He is not fit to govern our continent. Not after we have reached unity after so long."


    So these people, all seemed to hold a certain dislike and distrust for Arthur. I couldn''t necessarily blame them. However going against him and forming such a council in the shadows seemed to be a disaster waiting to happen.


    I haven''t had too much contact with him. But from the short times I have dealt with Arthur at Xyrus academy, he was not a child. At in mannerisms or fighting prowess, to the way his mind worked. To believe him to be nothing but a strong brute was a foolish thing.


    "Or perhaps he could still be used? Maybe offering him the hand of a princess to tie him down to one of the royal families will suffice. The forces he wields will no doubt bolster our continent-"


    "The elven princess is out of the question. She holds too much real affection for the child. Perhaps than the human princess would be-"


    "Tie him up with the Glayder''s then what?" My brother spoke up.


    "You''ve all seen him and read the reports. He think he would be deterred by a political marriage? And even than as you said the elven princess hold him in high regard and he no doubt does the same. They were childhood friends for god''s sake!" Curtis said furiously. While I was a bit touched by how protective he was, it wasn''t the best way to keep his cover from being blown.


    "I was merely stating one possibility." The leader said and seemed to put an end to that subject.


    "There are also problems with the dwarves. Many of them hold great admiration and respect for him. And Darv is growing into an economic center that eclipses Xyrus by the day. He holds too much power."


    "And more reason why we should deal with him as soon as we came before he can solidify his grip. The soldiers only follow him because he leads them personally and is putting his attention there. But after the war concludes."


    "Many noble houses still wear their distaste in his new polices on their sleeves. It won''t be hard to win over their support."


    "Than what? Have a bunch of good for nothing nobles who lounge around with their full bellies to lead a rebellion? Grey isn''t someone who would be scared off with trade blocks."


    "Indeed, he seems to enjoy bringing everything into his own control. Who knows what he is currently building in the depths of his home fortress under Darv."


    "What''s to say he doesn''t already know of this council." I quietly said. I could feel Curtis next to me tense up. I could tell he wanted to turn towards me and scream at me but he stood silently.


    "Oh? The newcomer finally speaks." The feminine voice laughed.


    "Quiet an interesting remark there newcomer. Care to elaborate your reasoning?" The leader questioned.


    I could feel a lump growing in my throat as I could feel sweat run down my back.


    I didn''t know who these people were. But from the pressure they gave off alone they were confident and powerful individuals. If not by physical force than by other means. Even if my identity and status as princess was revealed I doubt these people would even bat an eye at having me assassinated.


    Slowly swallowing I began to speak. Making sure to cover any tracks that might trace back to my true self.


    "I have my own sources within the Dicathen castle that tells the king Grey has been gone for a couple days now."


    "We already know this information, although you having sources there is interesting." The older man spoke, and I could feel his peering gaze.


    "He hasn''t been in his fortress on Darv as well." The younger man added.


    I cleared my throat and continued.


    "Is that the reason why this council was held?" I asked.


    "Partially yes." The leader answered after a few seconds of silence.


    "If this Grey has an idea of this council don''t you think this could be a trap, a false sense of security to lure out any opposition to his rule?" I questioned? It was a pretty farfetched idea but I had to reason myself out of the words I had blurted out.


    The others of the council seemed to silently ponder my idea for a while before one of them spoke again.


    "But there is no guarantee of that being the truth is there?"


    "No guarantee but the chances are there. if true the detriments to our side are too large."


    "But if he already know than how are we still alive?"


    This time the leader answered. "To draw out more snakes hiding within the shadows and deal with them at once."


    "A risky move no doubt. Killing one pocket of resistance may well spawn another." The older voice said.


    "When aiming to kill go for the head. If you miss the threat will come back with vengeance in mind." The feminine voice agreed.


    "Such rumors and hearsay will get us no where. If we are too scared to act than nothing will change and our fate will be sealed. This is the risk we take to insure a better future." The leader spoke up.


    "For ourselves?" Another voice questioned sarcastically.


    I could hear some of the other laugh lightly at such a remark.


    The leader waited a few moments for the laughter to pass and cleared his throat.


    "Killing the boy is not the move right now. He serves an useful purpose in winning this war for us for now."


    "You believe he is capable of such a task?"


    "He is our best shot for now." The leader quickly rebutted and continued.


    "In the meantime we shall sow discord and distrust among the populous. As well as put effort in stomping out this growing religion and belief in our new king." The leader announced, putting emphasize on the word king as if it was a dirty word.


    A plot against Arthur. As always with politics and the throne of power there always word and gestures traded in the dark behind everyone''s backs. Arthur has only helped stoke the flames as he alienates most of the nobles. I knew in the back of mind that it was a possibility, perhaps even an eventuality.


    But I didn''t think it would have happened so soon. I would have at least thought it wouldn''t come to pass until after the war concluded. But I seemed to have underestimated these people.


    I wondered if I could escape this whole conspiracy before it got too out of hand. My identity was still save. But the problem laid with my brother. I had to find a way to convince him to leave with me.


    I don''t know just how deeply he had buried himself in all of this but if he were to stay...


    I shuddered to think of the implications. If this whole ploy was discovered they would be put to death with their identities revealed to the public. And if a member of the Glayder family was uncovered than the rest of the family would also-


    I stopped the thought in its'' path. Do I play this thing I have been forced into to the end in order to have better control? Do I act as a spy in all of this and ask for mercy from Arthur to spare my family?


    My mind whirled my thoughts and the terrible future that could be opened to me. As a princess I was used to having roles and expectations thrust upon me. But we were speaking of rebellion here. Something that will no doubt cause turmoil within our own people and cost their lives?


    Was that something I wanted? The blood of my own people I have taught to lead and protect on my hands? All because Arthur took my family''s birthright?


    If I were to leave this council will just continue on without me. Actually, I am not even sure if they will allow me to leave. They said it themselves, the sources I could provide for them was priceless. The eyes and ears of a royal princess. And Arthur was someone I could call a friend. An acquaintance at the very least. I knew he trusted me to a certain extent and acknowledge my skills as a mage.


    Do I betray that trust? Millions of thoughts danced across my conscious mind that I felt like I was falling deeper and deeper down a well. I found myself hard to breath, almost as if I was drowning.


    I cursed my brother in my head for bringing me into the fold. But also felt sad for him. I am sure he felt the same confusion and bewilderment when he first came upon this council. Perhaps he reached out to me to find comfort and solace.


    I reminded myself that he was still my brother. But the inner turmoil still bubbled away in my mind like hot lava.


    The council continued on but I was silent. Fighting a battle within my own mind with my thoughts and ideas.


    I wanted to scream, I wanted to silence all the thoughts that rang in my mind like bells and forget all of this. I wanted so much to just be a regular girl. Enjoying what girls enjoy.


    I yearned for a simpler life. Not one wrapped in plotting and conspiracies that seemed natural for royal families.


    I wanted freedom. I wanted joy and ignorance. I wanted my own life back.

 Chapter 61-Blind King

    Lucas Pov


    I was awoken by a loud shaking. I groaned as my eyelids sluggishly opened. My entire body ached from the constant training Grey and Cynthia put me through. Many long days and nights I had spent little more than a splatter of blood and organs within the aetheric training orb Grey provided.


    So much in fact that most pains and discomfort became little more than trivial annoyances. Although sleep and by extension mindless rest was something I longed for.


    "I know war is supposed to be loud but can''t a man get some rest." I groaned as I dragged my body off the bed and onto my feet.


    The small living quarters I have been given were a far cry from the larger suites of Grey''s fortress in Darv but it was sufficient. Walking over to the mirror I stood and took a look at myself.


    I had grown a few inches since I had attended Xyrus academy. My long blonde hair was now cut short in order to not get in my way when fighting. My skin was still very pale, bordering on unhealthy with bright green eyes that stared back at me.


    I felt inward for my mana. It was warm and reassuring as it thrummed with power. My core burned with a bright silvery light as it pumped mana throughout my body.


    Despite being a conjurer Grey had hammered the importance of infusing mana with my body as a form of defense. And eventually it just became a habit. I suppose after having your entire body turned into a pulp you grow used to trying to shield yourself.


    My entire body shuddered as my mind drew back to my training. I have felt a myriad of emotions during my time with Grey. Most of them negative or traumatizing in one way or another.


    I have been killed in more ways than I could remember, experience pain that no other would ever feel or know. But I could feel it within my body and mind now that it had helped me grow stronger.


    Despite being stuck at silver my core brimmed with mana, I just wish I could test it on someone of similar caliber, instead of that demon who wears the skin of a human.


    Perhaps that is why Grey had finally deemed me sufficient enough to take to the field and dispatched me to the wall. But so far the day-to-day was boring.


    At first it was a nice stress reliever, finally being able to throw my own weight around. And with Grey''s usage of his king status I didn''t have to waste time squabbling with other nobles. I was practically the highest ranking individual stationed here for now with the two Lances originally here being moved elsewhere.


    It was quiet a liberating feeling. Although I knew I was still underneath Grey''s finger I had more space to move and act on my own. And it was refreshing, being able to command these insects around me and unleashing my own built-up powers.


    I even contemplated leading the soldiers here in open rebellion against Grey. But even I knew that was merely a dumb idea that courted suicide.


    No, I shall hold my tongue for now. I have seen what that monster can do and I am afraid there wasn''t a force on this planet that could hold him at bay for long.


    I heard a small knock on the door. Snapping out of my thoughts I addressed the knock.


    "What?" I said, sounding more annoyed that I intended.


    "General? Did I awake you?" The solider on the other side of the door replied in a fearful tone.


    ''At least the soliders here are afraid of me.'' And rightfully so, I didn''t have the chance to prove it but I was confident enough in my abilities to at the very least match most of the Lances in raw strength.


    Choosing to ignore the man I quickly got dress in deep maroon red robes that bordered on black with a long emerald green hooded cloak over it. And just as I was about to leave my eyes turned to the white mask that rested on the wooden table.


    A similar mask to what Grey used to wear when he was an adventurer. He insisted I wear it while out in public to make sure my identity wasn''t leaked.


    I hesitated as I reached out a hand to grab it off the table. Why could I hide? Am I not one of the strongest mages in Dicathen? What reasons do I have to hide. While I didn''t want to attempt it, I was under the direct protection of the current reigning king. What fool could mess with Lucas Wykes, a trusted mage of King Grey.


    But on the other hand Grey must have reasons himself on why he believes keeping my identity unknown for now was important. He did reassure me that he will reveal my true self in due time and to trust him on this.


    I didn''t necessary want to cause anymore unneeded trouble, especially and possible attention of Grey so I elected to slip it on.


    Opening the door I saw the soldier that knocked being startled as he took a small step back.


    "Have you rested well sir?" He stuttered.


    I waved him away, I didn''t need a babysitter of all things. If I required something I''d much rather get it myself than relying on these cretins.


    I took a deep breath of the morning dew. The sounds of beasts and battle still rang in my ears. The battle along the wall and the Beast Glades was almost constant. Forcing us to take shifts and rotate positions.


    But the fighting seemed to have calmed down to bearable amounts for now. It made me wonder if the Alacryans had some sort of breeding farm for these mana beasts they were using.


    Imbuing mana into my cloak tiny golden runes that ran down its edge glowed as a updraft of wind carried my body into the sky.


    If I could only break into white core I wouldn''t have to rely on such tricks. But my core seemed to stagnate at high silver, I could feel that I was close. I just need something more. One final big push to aid me.


    Grey had said that it had even taken him several years to break into white with outside interference. And that I shouldn''t be so down on myself.


    I wasn''t quiet sure what to feel honestly. All my life I was second to everything next to my brother. Even at the same core level my raw strength with mana manipulation far outstripped even veteran mages and adventurers. So to be stuck in one place for so long now was a frustrating experience.


    It also made me question just how old Grey was. From the way he acts to the way he talks about himself it was obvious he is not the talented child I once saw him as. Sometimes he would talk about his past like it all was some distant memory that happened decades ago.


    I lightly shook my head as I focused on the landscape that stretched ahead of me. The vast dense forest of the Beast Glades laid before me. Despite being early morning with the sun casting a warm yellow glow to everything the deep shadows of the trees gave off a sinister feeling even from this distance.


    Even up here I could see the tiny specks that were mana beasts that charged towards our defense only to be blasted to pieces or picked off by our mages. The outer barrier of the Wall were lined with new projectile weapons Grey had his mad scientist Gideon cook up called cannons.


    While their rate of fire wasn''t exactly the fastest with multiple lines and layers of them they were more than sufficient with continuous volleys of fire to subdue to waves of mana beasts. The constant booming sounds they created were annoying but I grew used to them for now.


    I took a deep breath, feeling the mana around me as it reacted to my presence. Being in a place with an abundance of ambient mana was a liberating feeling. As if I had lived my life half blind this whole time as my sense were all dialed up.


    "Might as well blow of some steam." I said to myself as mana rushed out from my core and into my staff. The large mana crystal atop the long shaft began glowing bright red/orange.


    The mana continued to condense, soon taking on a pale blue color as it did.


    A slight flick of my wrist was all it took as a massive blue fireball erupted out of my staff and onto the mana beasts below.


    Even before my spell reached the ground I could see trees and other greenery erupt into flames and reduced to cinders from the heat.


    The entire forest floor exploded with the impact of my spell. Casting a brilliant pale blue light over everything. The ground shook and rumbled as trees were vaporized into dust. The shockwave of the spell carried on for miles as it toppled century-old trees.


    I basked in the warm glory of my work. I could see the mana beasts that managed to evade my attack all whimper as they turned back to their pitiful forest they call home.


    It felt good, wielding my power once again. With no constraints or limits. And this was only the tip of the iceberg. All that torturous training Grey and Cythina had put me through, I will show the world what Lucas Wykes has become.


    No, I will show my family what I have become. What I have grown beyond. My elder brother was a Lance. So what? The king who appointed him to such a position doesn''t even hold power. And I will soon eclipse him in all feats.


    When I was laying in my own pool of blood in the aetheric orb. Wishing to any deity or being that might hear me to end my suffering. Oh how I longed for the sweet release of death.


    But through death comes rebirth. I have been tested like a sword in the furnaces of death and pain. Growing sharper and more deadly with every passing moment I was beaten down. And now I am finally here. Fully unleashed upon the world with my talents and powers magnified tenfold.


    I shall deal with Grey in due time. But for now, I am reborn as a instrument born of fire. And I will release my pent up rage against these creatures that dare invade my continent.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I took a short glance down at the wall. Many faces were held captive by my presence. Some showed awe and joy. While others, must likely the smarter ones showed fear. Yes, they would know me as one of Grey''s lackeys. Let them believe that for now.  I shall reveal my true self in due time.


    I raised my staff high above my head. The soldiers down below did the same with their own weapons as they began chanting cries of battle.


    Even still doubt lingers in my heart, like a festering diseases you can''t quite get rid of. I still am a tool to a certain extent. The only reason I was alive at all was due to the fact Grey deemed me useful for his purposes. And I would suppose it wasn''t that much of a difference to my positions when I was still with my family.


    A tool to be made use of. Only kept around until its expiration date. I''ve heard that my family didn''t even hold a proper funeral for me when I supposedly died.


    At that though anger bubbled up like lava. After all that my father had done and put me through. He doesn''t even respect me in death.


    ''That bastard. When I get the chance I will tear him limb from limb. I will show him a true Wykes!''


    Arthur Pov


    Each small sound I made as I readjusted in my seat sent echoes throughout the large cavernous throne room.


    The entire room was massive, with high ceiling that reached up all the way into the sky with massive chandeliers of crystal and gold dangling from them. Casting refracted light across the room.


    The entire room was a secondary throne room the Custodians insisted they needed to fashion for their new regent and bearer of the title, Emperor.


    While the true Emperor upon the life support system was still alive, in his decayed state he was in no true state to govern. And it would seem my last meeting with the dying king I was given his blessing and authority to act in his stead. Making me the acting-Emperor of the Djinn empire.


    I was still growing used to the title. It was a funny thought however, I had gone from adventurer to instructor to king to Emperor in a less than a decade. Quite the social ladder climber aren''t I?


    I continued to allow my mind to slowly drift around. As the very few remaining Djinn officials and nobles who still had all of their mental faculties were all present to swear their allegiance to me. But I still had apprehensions about using my prescient abilities I was gifted by the Djinn Emperor.


    Whenever I opened that eye I was bombarded with visions. Frantic pathways that stretched far across the desert-like expanse of the future. Some I could clear see as daylight, while others were murky and obscured.


    The infinite futures laid before me. And no matter what sort of Godrunes or thought process I tried to us they were all drowned and killed by infinity.


    Knowing the future seemed more suffocating than not knowing it at all. To be made aware of possible pathways into the great beyond also meant being trapped by it like a small mind prison.


    And the horrors that are in my future. I could feel a cold shiver travel up my spin as I locked those memories out of my brain. Perhaps is also was a trick of Fate. Giving me this prescience ability in order to herd me to a future where I fulfill my destiny.


    Yes, the one who usurps natural order and destroys this reality.


    Neoth stood just left of me. Reading off from a long scroll the names and full titles of the Djinn as they came up just a few steps from the throne to kneel and bow their head.


    I didn''t even need to directly stare at me to tell that he hated this whole thing as much as me. I wasn''t quite sure how much time had passed in the outside world. But it had to be several days at least. Hopefully the pieces I had placed were enough in keeping my whole continent from toppling like a house of cards.


    We both understood that this was a show of formality and respect of the Djinn empire''s culture. But that didn''t mean we had to enjoy it.


    My mind continued to wonder off as another Djinn representative knelt before me. Vago and Oliurk were a few paces behind to the left. Vago was hunched over with his large hood obscuring his face while Oliurk stood tall and proud with his glaive in hand like a true warrior.


    Only two Custodians flanked me with their own halberds in their hands. Only two visible at least. I knew there were the full unit of ten of them, all hidden with their invisibility scattered around the throne room.


    They seemed far more paranoid than I would have expected from the highest level of Djinn within the empire. Perhaps it was rather justified with having their last leader now being a rotting corpse barely hanging onto life.


    My thoughts then drifted back to the Emperor. When I had conversed with him somehow within the main throne room that held him. It felt unnatural to say the least. As if I was ripped out of my own time and space and brought before him.


    ''If he possessed such power and mastery over aether than why couldn''t he have healed himself?'' I''ve already had Vago educate me about the empire''s history, especially focusing on the Emperor. But even the Djinn themselves held very little concert information about their ruler.


    He supposedly was acting within the shadows of Djinn society. Raising a son of his own and training him while he gathered supporters and connections within society. And only fully revealing himself as a beacon of hope when the dragons unleashed their fire upon the mortal world.


    Fairly smart on his part. Playing upon the desperation that plagued the people as death descended upon them. And while a large portion of the Djinn population never fully trusted him or followed him. There was enough supporters that came over to his side to fend of the dragons for a while.


    Yet that still didn''t explain why or how such a being fluent in aetheric manipulation had come to be and gone undetected. If the recorded history of the battles he had participated in and things he had done were to be believed than I am afraid that this Djinn Emperor even eclipsed my own current abilities.


    Was he perhaps a being like me? Another incarnate from another more advanced world? That would somewhat explain how easily he could grasp aetheric concepts. But still if he was born into a lesser body than he would have been limited by it. Perhaps he reincarnated into an asuran body?


    Seems unlikely, as asuras possessed more potent souls than lessers if Neoth was correct. But it wasn''t entirely impossible.


    My attention was drawn back to the real world when a figure that was completely cloaked came up to the throne. He did not kneel nor bow. He merely stood there, seemingly judging me.


    The entire room feel silent as the hooded man and I exchanged glances. You could physically feel the tension in the air as everybody stopped to mediate this exchange.


    I could tell this one was different. From the way the mana reeked off of him like a great odor to how the aether seemed natural drawn to him without channeling any of his runes and spellforms.


    Several silent seconds pasted before the man spoke.


    "So this is who my father deems is worthy to rule our people."


    My father? I questioned in my head.


    The man reached upward and dropped his hood. Revealing a heavily scarred face. Much of scars that ran across this face seemed faded and healed. But a singular prominent one that ran from the side of his jaw to his eye still seemed freshly sealed. Piercing lavender eyes stared into mine.


    Some deep implanted memory within my subconscious gave this face a name. Demeptah. The biological son of the Emperor.


    The two custodians at my side each sprang into action as they jumped into defensive positions in front of me. Four more custodians shimmered back into our reality as they pointed their weapons at the man.


    Demeptah raised both his arms in a surrendering position.


    "Relax. I am only hear to see our glorious new ruler." His every word dripped with sarcasm and a deep seated hatred. He was clearly judging me for my draconic body. I couldn''t really blame him however. Seeing that a draconic human had taken over his own father''s kingdom.


    He met my eyes and we stared at each for a couple seconds. I could feel his aura growing in silent rage. Manifesting as sinister black flames that bordered his person.


    Demeptah spat on the floor as his gaze fell on Vago.


    "Well old man. This is some century long plan your decrepted mind came up with?"


    I peered back towards Vago. Yet he stood still.


    Not getting an answer from the chronomancer Demeptah sneered.


    "How pathetic. Perhaps we were better off all burning in my father''s ambitions."


    "Why are you here." Bellerophon demanded. His deep voice booming across the throneroom.


    "Didn''t I say? To cast my eyes upon your new leader." Demeptah retorted.


    "Than I believe your quest is quite complete." Neoth chimed in and Demeptah instantly snapped at him.


    "Shut your mouth you kleptomaniac. Don''t play pretend when you never even earned your position!"


    Neoth took a step back as if he was struck at his remarks.


    "Don''t kid with me. That thing on your life support is not my father."


    "You dare!" Vago hissed as the custodians closest to him moved to strike.


    Their halberds came crashing down like bolts of lightning, the spearheads crackled with aetheric might as they cleaved.


    Demeptah didn''t even flinch as he blocked both strike with his two arms. The custodian''s blade and Demeptah''s armor clashed, sending sparks flying as the two forces cancelled each other out. The armor he wore, it was unlike any I have seen before. Less of an armor and more akin to a second layer of skin that hugged his body. Any normal blackstone armor would have been cut clean through by the custodian''s weapons.


    "The custodian''s dare attack a mere visitor?" Demeptah yelled in a mocking tone.


    "And you dare disrespect our creator?!" Helios bellowed as he brought his spear back to strike again.


    +STOP+


    My voice echoed through the minds of all present. As if a command was forcibily implanted in their minds they all obeyed, with the custodians instantly falling to their knees and bowing to me.


    Demeptah staggered backwards dazed. He shook his head lightly trying to eject my voice command from his brain.


    "At least you sound like him." He hissed as he took another step back.


    Using my arms to rise from my throne I gently pushed the custodians away as I walked down the short flight of stairs to stand face to face with Demeptah.


    Yes, up close I could see the family resemblance. Dark tanned skin with even darker hair, with a robust square jaw. The only thing that didn''t quite fully resemble the murals and depictions of the Emperor were his eyes. Very light lavender that seemed to change hues slightly.


    I suppose I should inquire about his relations with his father and why he holds such disdain for him. As well as him not being a part of this empire.


    "If you purpose here is done then leave." I said, returning to my normal voice.


    Demeptah stared back at me for a few moments. Each of us locked into a standstill. I couldn''t be confident of his strength or experience but the air he gave off made me question if I could take him on.


    Demeptah then finally turned his back on me.


    "Yes, I believe I have confirmed it. My father''s empire is dead. Replaced by an unsightly corpse like his physical body." Then he disappeared in a flash of purple light.


    Without saying a word I walked back and sat back on my throne. What he perhaps trying to undermine my hold upon the Djinn? There were still many portions of the population that did not like me being of draconic genetics. As well as being a newcomer in their conflict that stretches for thousands of years.


    It was normal to be cautious in such circumstances. I shot a glance back at Vago. He stood still but his eyes darted to above mine. I''ll probably have to try to force any information he has about Demeptah later on. But in the mean time I wanted to return to Dicathen. As well as check up on my old friend since Neoth says the memory recollection process was nearing completion.


    If I could convince him then that would be another useful asset at my disposal. And unlike Agrona I will make full use of his intellect and engineering skills.


    But at least for now with the Djinn empire and their resources under my command my plans have been going along smoothly. Sometimes I would think that it was all going a bit too smoothly, as if someone behind the curtains were pushing the buttons.


    Was perhaps that other Arthur I had met in the past have something to do with all of this? He clearly had the knowledge and power to do so if he wanted. But if he truly wanted something wouldn''t he be doing it himself?


    It just felt as if there were bigger forces at play here. Too many moving pieces on multiple opposing sides. Even my own mind felt like it was tampered with. Whatever the Emperor had given to me had altered me in some way. There were memories, visions of things I know I have never seen or weren''t even born to have seen. But they danced in my unconscious mind as clear as day.


    I knew I could possibly try to dig up answers by peering into the future but every time I did I was haunted by terrible visions of the future if I were able to make out anything concrete in that ocean of infinite possibilities. My future, the future I will bring upon my continent and people. I suppose despite everything I had been through that still showed I was still part human.


    I possessed hopes and fears of any normal human. Perhaps my abilities only helped in bringing out my more vulnerable human features.


    Nevertheless my goals were certain at least for now. Gather more information on Demeptah and his own goals. While also slowly integrating the Djinn under my control into Dicathen. Fate has given me these pieces to play with, and I will not pass up on such a opportunity.


    Still the end goal of my plans still loomed over me like the sword of Damocles. Ever present above all of my actions. The singular lens in which I judge my actions. But as the present shifted as did the future. Even now my plans were slowly evolving, aided by my prescient abilities the future I desire was solidifying into a clear shape.


    The golden path for humanity''s future. A pathway that was not without its own horrors and pains. But one which will ensure the survival of the race. A goalpost that is far larger than any one of us.

 Chapter 62-Bonding

    Arthur Pov


    The soft cold breeze of the snowy mountains ran through my hair. I took a deep breathe of the crisp air as I looked over this Empire I had been given.


    From the balcony on the highest spiral tower I could see the entire throneworld. Massive fortress walls that formed a rough circle around the entire Imperial palace and the surrounding city seemed to be grown out of the very mountain itself.


    On the horizon I could see the sun setting, casting a odd dark purplish red hue across the entire palace. It still felt quite strange, I had first became a king out of necessity back on Earth. Well, at least until Vera had other plans. And I had hoped I would have never had to take the reins again.


    But look at me now. Not only king, but a Emperor to an entire race nonetheless. And the familiar feeling came flooding back in.


    Standing on top of the world meant little could challenge me. Especially now I would guess that there were only a handful of beings that could pose a real threat to me. But it also meant that I would be greatly isolated.


    I could no longer wonder around the streets carefree. I could no longer speak candidly about mundane subjects. Every conversation I partook in was seeped with the deeper workers of politics.


    I could no longer talk completely unguarded. I was no longer able to truly connect on a deeper more personal level to people without a sense of doubt lurking in the back of my mind. Everyone around me were either trying to gain favor or walking on eggshells.


    That was what it meant to be a king. Not the luxuries or pleasures of ruling. But the burden of it all. Especially in times of war, where every detail and decision will cost lives.


    And now the control of an entire race falls upon me. The ancient mages that once ruled the material world but had there civilization erased from history and driven deep into pocket worlds by the dragons.


    To say I had big expectations placed upon me was an understatement. And while the Djinn Emperor had given me a measure of his own power, memories, and authority the truth was that I was still clueless.


    I had a plan of course. I could still visualize it with my eyes open, the singular shinning path that insures the safety of my people. But the journey to such ends was dark and filled with thorns. As well as demanding a heavy price upon myself.


    Still quite poetic no? Having to discard my own humanity to save all of humanity. I''ll lead my people to a gift that will be long lost to me. Something I won''t live to see.


    I held a hand out to the cold air. Feeling the aether dance around my fingers, awaiting my command. So much power I wield, yet still some small part of my was and forever will be a human. So vulnerable, so weak, so selfish.


    The rhythmic clicking of Neoth''s staff on the tile floors drew my attention away. Turning away from the balcony window I saw the ancient Djinn. Wearing a form of a young man with dark skin and bright pink eyes he donned his usual emerald green scaled cloak.


    "Are you done wasting time?" He said with his eyebrows raised. Neoth didn''t seem to like it here, and I didn''t really disagree with him.


    The way the Djinn of the Empire almost seem to revere their Emperor and by extension me as a holy deity wasn''t a comforting feeling. And whatever history Neoth and Vago shared I could physically feel the tension between them. And he has been eager to leave as soon as possible.


    "I do suppose it is time we return to Dicathen." I said as I pulled away from the window.


    Neoth raised a hand in protest to interrupt me. "Did you already forget about the matter with your incarnate buddy?"


    Ah yes, the matter with Nico. I had left him in the care of Neoth for so long now that I had almost forgotten. But it would seem that the soul and memory stuff I had him deal with was done. I wasn''t really sure how to truly approach the subject, I''m sure Nico would still be furious with me but I had to convince him somehow. Perhaps with the same bait Agrona had used.


    "Yes, but I''d like to check up on my continent. I''m not quite sure how much time had elapsed since I had arrived here."


    "You don''t trust my legions and your slaves to take care of a measly continent for a few days?" Neoth said as he helped himself to the luxurious armchair in my room.


    "First of all, they are not my slaves."


    "Whatever you say your imperial majesty." Neoth waved away my remark.


    I took a firm step and faced Neoth as I allowed the aetheric might I have been suppressing seep out. I could feel the temperature in the already cold room drop further as gravity around me seemed to warp.


    "Have you already forgotten who just saved your ass old man?" I said in a icy cold voice as I pointed a finger at him.


    Neoth seemed to visibly shrink in the chair as beads of sweat appeared on his face. He seemed to recover quickly however as he cleared his throat.


    "Of course Grey, I was merely joking that''s all. Isn''t that close companions do is it not?" Neoth replied, his voice shaking.


    "Yes. And there are reasons as to why I have placed you as my second-in-command despite the many others within our ranks with better qualifications. Don''t make me regret that decision Neoth." I finished as I pulled away to give him space to breath.


    In a way I suppose Neoth was one of the few people I could consider a friend right now. Despite my position as Emperor we still treated each other on common ground, just people brought together due to circumstance. He did not beat around the bush in an effort to please me, he said things he believed I deserved to hear. So I can find some solace in that.


    He did not revere me like the god-king the other Djinn seemed to. While there have been rumors of religious cults popping up around Dicathen I wouldn''t have imagined the Djinn of all people to deify their ruler and by extension me.


    I was planning on dealing with the cults in due time but if I were to slowly introduce the Djinn back into Dicathen the problem would probably only grow.


    Neoth cleared his throat as he spoke, his voice still shaking. "Of course Grey. I will make the appropriate preparations for our departure."


    Nodding I responded. "I shall take with me one legion of the imperial forces. As well as 5 of the custodians."


    Neoth frowned at my request. "Only a single legion and five custodians? Grey are you forgetting the political power you now hold?" Neoth questioned as he rose from the armchair.


    "The rest of the custodian guards shall act in my stead here on the throneworld. I have no intentions of moving my base of operations here. And as for you, I doubt you would want to stay here any longer than you would need to. Else you might end up with a knife in your back." I replied, eluding to what Vago might do. I didn''t fully know their full share history but from the short meetings with both of them present I could tell from the looks they gave each other that leaving the two of them alone wasn''t a smart decision.


    As well as Neoth having to deal with Nico. He had already informed me that he was nearly completion in untangling my fellow incarnates mind and soul. And I will have to deal with him when it comes time.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "But why only a single legion then?" Neoth questioned.


    "From the reports we have both read Demeptah commands a sizable force after he absorbed most of the Highlord''s realms into his own. And as the Imperial military stands we lack raw numbers compared to him. Now tell me do you believe I should further weaken the throneworld?" I asked with my eyebrows raised.


    While the Imperial forces made up for their lack of numbers with the sheer quality, even the lowest foot-solider of a legion would give a veteran silver core mage a run for their money. But we lacked numbers, or it would be more adept to say Demeptah now commanded the vast majority of the surviving Djinn forces. The reason behind why Vago allowed such a thing to happen still needed to be investigated.


    I didn''t need to fight a war in two fronts. I already had to deal with both Agrona and Kezess, I didn''t want to add another annoying foe to my list. Even the remaining council of Djinn weren''t all too happy with me gaining the throne.


    Perhaps gaining the title of regent of this empire was a curse in disguise. Putting too much on my plate as I struggle to balance everything.


    I lightly shook my head. For now I should focus on getting back to Dicathen. There was still a war to win after all. And I could feel Kezess lurking amongst the shadows of my prescience, he will make a move soon enough.


    In the meantime baiting Agrona deeper into this war was task number one. I turned back to Neoth and gave him a small smile.


    I heard Neoth slowly rise from his seat as he walked to leave the room. I returned to my place by the balcony looking over the imperial capital.


    "Wait." I called out before Neoth opened the door.


    Neoth turned to face me as I continued to stare outside as the snow covered mountains in the horizon as the sun waned every smaller, casting a hazy dim purple glow across the landscape.


    "Do you remember when we first met?" I asked in a way that was hard to read my intentions of bringing up such a subject.


    "What of it?" Neoth asked, clearly apprehensive as to why I would ask such a thing. I suppose it was a touchy subject or at least an uncomfortable one for us. We both didn''t have the best introduction with each other.


    But it was also Neoth pushing me to the brink of death that reawakened Regis. Fueled by my desperation and spike in emotions I was reunited with a close family member at last. In truth it was a bit lonely and quiet with only Sylvie and me in my head.


    But no that was not where I was getting at. I''ve come to realize we have never truly had a heart to heart conversation. Where we would actually speak with truth instead of our usual passive aggressive tone. Though I suppose it was a bit more difficult for Neoth now more than ever. Before I basically held a knife at his throat but now I was the chosen regent of his people.


    "Do you remember when you probed into my mind?" I asked as I slightly turned my head sideways to look back at him.


    I could see Neoth visibly grow uncomfortable at my question. Perhaps he thinks I will have him reprimanded for such transgressions. Having forcefully peered to the mind of a king, I am sure royal subjects have been executed for less.


    "I do, my lord." Neoth said as he swallowed dry saliva.


    I couldn''t help but give a light chuckle. "Don''t start using ''my lord'' with me. If anybody here has the right to call me by my name than it would be you."


    That only seemed to calm him down just slightly as he was still on edge. Not like being on high alert would do him any good. I could sense a direct telepathic communication to the Custodians standing guard just outside my door and Neoth would even have time to cast any teleportation spell or protective ward. And that doesn''t even account for me directly attacking him.


    No, he must know that I was keeping him alive for a reason. If I truly wanted him dead or replaced he would have been the instant I was crowned emperor.


    "Tell me Neoth, when you took a good look at my inner mind what did you with all your years of wisdom see?" I questioned with my eyebrows raised.


    Neoth stood there for a couple seconds as the silence hung over us. I took a deep sigh as I pushed myself off the balcony and turned on my heels.


    "Come on, we both know if I wanted you dead you wouldn''t have even noticed it." I joked with a small laugh trying to lighten the mood.


    Neoth cleared his throat with a small cough.


    "As you wish. I witnessed the two full lifetimes you have spent as well as the numerous simulated lives you have experience in one of my race''s keystones." Neoth said in very measured tones, being cautious with gauging my reaction to each of his words.


    "And what did you see? What did you think?" I asked as I leaned on the balcony windowsill.


    Neoth lightly shook his head as he answered. "Grey, you may as well be as old and ancient as one of us. The years you have been through, your true age may well in the thousands or hundreds of thousands. And yet..." Neoth trailed off.


    It would seem I am able to slowly chip away at the thick layers of emotion and mental armor Neoth has erected between us. While this will be a tedious and difficult task it was needed. I needed people close to me who I could trust, as well as other people that could trust me as well as my plan for this world''s future.


    "And yet?" I egged him on to continue.


    "You seemed very reserved with using that gift you have been given."


    "Oh? How so?" I asked with genuine curiosity. It wasn''t often you could have an outsider peer deep into the depths of your inner psyche. And while I had Sylvie and Regis, Regis was more akin to a reflection of myself. Being made from a part of me and all. And with Sylvie, having been bonded to her ever since she was born as well as having our souls intertwined with Fate the three of us may as well be on single entity in a trio of bodies.


    "It''s almost as if... As if you are afraid to look back. You have this wealth of knowledge of experience stretching thousands of years from a variety of differing perspectives. Yet you seem afraid to walk down the corridor of time in fear of being burned by it. Almost as if you will find something or I guess in your case rediscover something you had buried deep in your own memories. Something you have locked away from even yourself."


    I was momentarily stunned. All of what he said was indeed true. And was one of the reasons why I was almost glad in a strange sort of way to having been gifted this ability of prescience by the Djinn Emperor. Not having to face the years of my past and being able to look forward was a breath of new air. Not quite pleasant as the future wasn''t the most noble bright of destinies.


    But I still wanted to challenge Neoth, to poke him more to see if he will reveal himself from his own shell.


    "And how would you know? As far as I know you are not an incarnate like me or have experience the lives in a keystone." I said in a slightly accusing tone.


    "Oh Grey, you have no idea." Neoth seemed to loosen up a bit as he drew in a bit closer as he leaned on his staff.


    "You do think that when I take over a body that the original host''s soul just dissipates into nothingness? No. While weaker souls are put into a coma-like state there are some who are always awake." Neoth pinched the upper bridge of his nose as he clenched his eyes shut as if reliving a painful memory.


    "Sometimes I can still hear them. Screaming, crying, scratching away at the bars of the mental prison I have placed them in. Begging me to free them as they helplessly watch their body be hijacked. And the worst part of it all is that I feel all of that shit. Sharing the body of someone with an aware soul, I can feel everything they feel and have felt. All of there hopes, dreams, and wishes. Their darkest secrets and their most cherished memories of their loved ones. I have practically lived hundreds of different lives. So don''t lecture me about the fucking shit you go through incarnate!" Neoth cursed back at me as I could feel the anger flare up within him.


    But I couldn''t return the anger back at him. I could only look back at him with a sense of pity but also a small comforting feeling.


    I approached Neoth as I placed a friendly hand on his right shoulder.


    "It would seem we aren''t so different huh." I said.


    Neoth gently shook his head. "What a pair we are. What kind of messed much game is Fate playing putting us together."


    A moment of peaceful silence and understanding passed between us. The only sound of the gentle breeze of the cool night air.


    After a couple of moments I asked him a question. "You do remember my plan?"


    "The insane one?"


    "Yes, that one. And while some parts of it still stand there have been alterations."


    Neoth looked back at me with a look of horror. "Please don''t tell me all that work I''ve done was for nothing."


    "Oh no no. That device still plays a important role so rest assured friend. But there are somethings I will have to fill you in on as the need arises." I reassured him.


    "In the meantime perhaps you could aid me with dealing with all of past lives in your head." I jokingly said but Neoth seemed to take it a lot more seriously than I intended.


    "When we have the time then sure. I also have my inner demons I wish to deal with and I believe having another who shares something similar would make it easier." Neoth said with a small genuine smile. It almost seemed unnatural with his features, but progress nonetheless.


    I nodded in agreement, there were still many things left to do. And the dealing with Nico will no doubt drag out more unsettling memories from my past that I''ll have to come to terms with. But I do believe Neoth and I have managed to somewhat bridge the gap that was between us. A bit funny eh? Bonding over shared trauma. Better than being constantly at each other''s throats I suppose.


    I turned to Neoth again as I motioned for him to join me as we walked to the door out of my room. The sun had completely set now, casting the capital in darkness as I could see the specks of light dotted throughout the city. It was still a scary feeling having a large portion of a long forgotten race''s future ridding on my already heavily weighed down shoulders.


    There was still a deep part of me, a small piece of me that I had buried in the depths of my mind that begged for a release from all of this. To create my own pocket dimension for my loved one to live in in peaceful ignorance. I quickly ejected such thoughts from my head.


    ''I have gone to far to quit now. I am now committed. And no sacrifice is too great for the insured future of life. One life should not oppose the needs of the many.''


    I masked my inner thoughts with a reassuring smirk at Neoth.


    "Come on, let''s go home."

 Chapter 63-Overextending

    Lucas Pov


    A small flick of my wrist as my hands came up in an arcane gesture was enough to engulf a horde of mana beasts as they were reduced to burnt ash.


    My lungs were filled with the smell of burning flesh and fire as I continued to advance, leaving the soldiers behind to defend the Wall. My entire body became a weapon as I spun around on my heels, my arms and staff was bathed with pale blue fire as I melted through the skin and armor of the beasts as if it was warm butter.


    While I was burn a conjurer Grey had turned my entire body into a weapon. Now I was more a perfect blend of conjurer and augmenter. Every now and then I would catch a glimpse of the soldiers with their feeble weapons and spells staring back at me.


    Their faces were a mixture of awe and fear, and I couldn''t help but relish that feeling. It brought me back to Xyrus academy when I had slaughtered those high and mighty professors. Oh how they fell at my feet like insects. I had felt like a true prodigy, a true genius amongst a bunch of commoners.


    And now Grey was true to his promise, he had transformed me into his instrument of battle, his dog of war. While being kept on his leash still didn''t sit right with me I stil found enjoyment in all of this carnage.


    Being repressed by my father and by extension my whole noble family and being endlessly compared to my brother had made me the hateful individual I was now. But now I was free from them, free from the dregs of society. I was free to train and test my power and prove myself in this war.


    My staff shot upwards as it pierced straight through the upper jaw of a serpentine mana beast. The creature''s long body thrashed in protest and it bellowed but its death roars were drowned out by the fire that devoured its entire body.


    "This is the best you Alacryans can do!" the mana projected my voice across the entire battlefield as I yelled with a wicked smile on my face.


    A massive mammalian mana beast screeched to answer me. I stared upwards towards its large bloated body. Whatever it was originally was completely unrecognizable as dark crimson growths jutted outwards in unnatural angles that cracked its skin. A set of large tusks grew outwards and upwards as its face was a mess of snake-like tentacles, each at least four meters in length.


    The creature seemed to be fueled by a mixture pain and drug induced rage as it charged forward, uncaring of is fellow beasts in its wake.


    Channeling mana into my cloak I jumped into the air and flew clear of its stampede. The mutated creature left a trail of death and blood as it turned way too fast for its size to face me again.


    "I''ll put you out of your misery." I muttered as my staff lit up like a miniature sun, momentarily blinding the beast. With my other hand I conjured a barrage of blue fireballs and with a flick of my wrist it rained fire as if it was hell.


    My spells detonated on impact, taking out many of the surrounding mana beasts as they yelped in pain or jumped in vain to escape death. But the mamonth beast simply endured the attack, its skin on its back caught on fire but the creature still stood. In fact I seemed to have only further angered it.


    Its eyes black with rage seemed to send it into a completely frenzy as it began lashing out at everything and anything it could reach. It large tusks soon was dyed red as multiple corpses of mana beasts hung from them.


    From the corner of my eyes I could see a battalion of soldiers slowly making their way towards me. While I couldn''t help but applaud their bravery I knew some of them were only trying to win over favors from me.


    I put out a hand. "Stop, I will deal with this one." I said, my voice heavily altered by my mask. But it was already too late as the beast turned its black eyes to the Dicathen soldiers.


    Their was a moment of silence as the creatures eyes laid upon the mortal men. As an animalistic understanding passed between them. They were prey and this creature, as terribly mutated and warped beyond any natural boundaries was their predator.


    The creature roared, and the sound shook the ground. Some of the more sensible soldiers with battlefield experience quickly turned to flee, while many more were frozen in place.


    Then the creature charged, each of its massive footsteps shook the earth as it made a beeline to the soldiers.


    Cursing under my breath I hurled my staff that was charged with massive amounts of electricity directly at the neck of the beast. It struck home, as tendrils of yellow lightning danced across the monster''s body. It stalled the creature somewhat but no where enough.


    Mana rushed out from my core as I reached out for the abundant fire-type mana that hung in the air. The ground between the charging beast and the soldiers ignited as a massive pillar of fire halted the creature.


    Without wasting another second I jumped upon the beast. And the creature instantly recognizing this began to thrash around, uncaring for the damage it was causing to both sides.


    "Get away!" I bellowed in command as I tried to steer the creature from the Wall. It was only one mana beast but its sheer size was enough to cause some serious damage if left unchecked.


    My fingers enhanced with mana dug deep into the creatures skin, I could feel my nails cracking as it drew blood from both my own fingers and the mana beast''s. My other hand was rapped firmly around my staff that was still embedded into the creatures skin.


    "Die!" I yelled as I channeled more and more mana into my staff, the shaft began to turn deep red as its temperature rose and soon it burst into flames.


    I stabbed downwards with my staff, now with both my hands. Lava crusted rocks shielded my own hands as the increased heat allowed me to plunge my staff deeper and deeper into the creature''s thick hide. The beast wailed in pain as it continued its rampage.


    I could feel my staff digging deeper and deeper as the smell of burnt flesh assaulted my nostrils.


    "God damn it!" I cursed aloud as crackles of yellow lightning dances from my arms to my staff. The creature roared at such high volumes that I feared I would loose my hearing but I didn''t let up. Until I could feel the end of my staff hit something softer than the rest.


    The mana beast made a final death wail until its knees buckled and it fell to the ground. I just stood atop of the dying creature, both my hands still on my staff as I leaned on it for support.


    My breath came in ragged and heavy, I was still unaccustomed to how my body had changed. While in many physical aspects  like my mana core I rivaled many of the Dicathen''s own Lances, Grey had mention my own soul was very weak due to my use of the enhancing elixir Draneeve had given me.


    I still wasn''t quiet sure what that really entailed but I suppose I was feeling one of its effects right now. My core still thrummed with mana, my body was aching but it will soon given time. But for some reason I was short on breath and my body felt sapped of energy.


    I took a moment to look around at the carnage, bloody corpses of mana beasts and humans alike littered the battlefield, and more beasts were slowly lurking from the shadows of Beast Glades.


    With sluggish movements I ripped out my staff from the dead mutated mana beast, the crystal on top was undamaged, just very bloody. A quick pulse of my mana was enough to vaporize the blood away to clean its surface.


    The mana beasts drew closer now, clearly even they noticed something was wrong with my body. But still I couldn''t show them any sign of weakness. My entire cloak and armor erupted into flames, creating and firey set of armor.


    I could see my fire reflected off the glassy eyes of the creatures that took a small step back. Yet they still stalked forward. Their forms were many, most of them appeared to have been regular lower leveled mana beasts that populated the Beast Glades and its dungeons. I would know, I have killed more than my fair share when I was an adventurer. But their forms were twisted, their eyes which once held a certain level of intelligence and animalistic intent was completely glassed over.


    As if someone had gone into their brains and rewired them to be nothing more than killing machines. Quite smart and efficient on the Alacryan''s part. Why waste precious troops when the land itself provided free troops. Even the soldiers that defended the wall should know, if not now they will eventually. These hordes of beasts were not in an effort to break our defenses.


    It was only to slowly mine away at our forces and resources, it was only a matter of time before the true invasion force is here.


    "Well, that''s probably your plan but we shall see about that." I sneered as I beckoned the mana beasts to come forward. Whatever small amount of intelligence the creatures held now long gone they rose to the challenge.


    The first beast was in the form of a large wolf. With many bone-like protrusions sprouting like tree branches from its spine and shoulders.


    The creature had jumped high, aiming for my head. In return I ducked low, reinforcing my own fist with mana one direct punch to its lower belly was enough to burst the entire wolf like a balloon.


    The rain of blood and internal organs all burned off my armor and cloak as I pointed my staff at the ground. Arcane symbols and spellforms lit up the ground as a golem made of lava and fire tore free from the earth.


    My summon bellowed a deep roar, causing fissures within the ground to crack and glow with orange fire. With some of the more clumsy beasts falling into the firey depths as their yelps and screams of pain was all that could be heard.


    A sideways glance told me that a legion of Grey''s own soldiers in their jet-black armor were marching towards us.


    About time they did something, most of them were posted up around the Wall to insure it didn''t fall. But the problem was that they hardly every deviated from their given orders, it somethings felt as if they didn''t even listen to anything I was saying.


    Not to be outdone by some mindless slaves I channeled mana into my cloak again, as the mana gently lifted me up into the air. My summon stayed by my side, like a eager pet ready to strike whenever I gave it the command. The mana beasts now halted in their tracks, I would have liked to have said it was because of me but it was most likely due to the Djinn warriors that were fast approaching.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Still, it did feel good to feel powerful for once. Always comparing myself to Grey and his lackey really seemed to have messed up my own measure of power.


    With a snap of my fingers my summon lunged forward, leaving in its wake a trail of burnt grass. Its massive clawed hands sweep low and fast, impaling several mana beasts in its claws that burned white.


    From its jaws it spewed bright yellow-orange flames that incinerated any that was unlucky enough to be caught by it.


    With a wide stroke of my own staff a hurricane of fire and lightning ripped through the hordes as well as violently ripping out the trees as they burned to ash.


    Before I even realized it the Djinn warriors joined me in combat. They didn''t speak, but they were in perfect coordination as they marched forward behind my summon and I. Their shields raised high to create an impenetrable wall as they stabbed forward with their spears and swords.


    We continued to push forward, as the Wall began to shrink from our sights. Further and further into the Beast Glades we pushed. Leveling trees as we did so, the mana beast now all turned to flee except for a few larger exceptions. But even they didn''t pose much of a challenge with me and the Djinn warriors.


    There were causalities on our side, but it was merely a handful dug deeper into the Beast Glades. It did make me wonder where the Alacryan stronghold was in this area. They must have some kind of homebase they were using to corrupt these mana beasts.


    It was when I was having this thought that a sense of dread of killing intent stung my senses like a wasp. I threw myself back as a massive obsidian spear missed me by a hair''s length from my face.


    I quickly turned to see a tall dark figure standing amongst the retreating mana beasts. All of which seemed to have regained their sense to fight as they turned to face us.


    A dark ominous aura hung around the new figure as it seemed to command the mana beasts to continue their attack.


    Leaving the warriors and my summon to deal with the mana beasts I aimed my staff at the figure. Instantly five balls of fire launched towards the thing faster than arrows. But before my spell hit its target the figure vanished as my spell exploded the ground he used to stand on.


    The resulting blast threw up dirt and smoke, obscuring most of my vision as I hastily turned my head left and right. The same feeling of dread was upon me again but this time I moved too slowly.


    The only reason I was still alive was the automatic defenses of the cloak as several runes inscribed upon it glowed a subtle purple while an obsidian spike was deflected harmlessly off of my cloak.


    But before I could see where the attack came from a large hand reached out and grabbed me by the collar. Both my hands went to the hand that own held me by the throat, with my staff tumbling to the ground below.


    The being had charcoal grey skin, his hair dark as the abyss with a set of large ram-like horns that sprouted out from the sides of his head and curved downwards, lining his square jaw. He stared back at me with his deep blood-red eyes, his expression was unreadable but the sheer killing intent he emitted was enough to show just how pissed off he was.


    Still, in comparison to Grey''s it felt quaint. So much so that I couldn''t help but chuckled slightly which seemed to confuse and further annoy the demon man.


    My entire body ignited into flames as I twisted my body and kicked myself away from the Vritra mutt. But he only appeared before me again, almost teleporting as he did so and grabbed me by the throat his time.


    I gasped for air as he slowly began to apply pressure to my neck. My core thrummed with mana as bright blue flames engulfed the both of us. But the Vritra only smirked slightly.


    "You are merely a dead man walking. Lucas Wykes." The Vritra said in a tone that only the two of us could hear.


    My eyes went wide. How did he know my name? I was still wearing the mask Grey insisted I wear and for all intents and purposes Lucas Wykes was dead to the public. Slain by Grey during the Xyrus incident. Was there a rat within our own ranks?


    My thoughts instantly went to Cynthia. She was a Alacryan spy originally, and she would have been publicly executed if it weren''t for Grey''s interference. I didn''t think much about it at first but perhaps...


    The Vritra continued to speak in a low tone. "You are still a young child, you know nothing about conducting a war. You are just a stuck up noble brat." He insulted.


    Mana empowered the muscles in my arms as I began to punch him squarely in his chest, over and over again. But I may as well have been punching a steel wall. I could feel him slowly closing his grip on my throat as I gagged for air.


    When suddenly the Vritra mutt''s red eyes quickly darted away from, he released his grip as he dodged something that took on the appearance of a golden streak of light.


    My hands went to my neck that was still burning with pain as I followed the golden streak solidify into a halberd made of gold and blackstone. The weapon hung in the air for a moment before it seemed to travel backwards as if time had been rewound and returned to the one who threw it.


    A large warrior clad in gold and black stood tall. His halberd was the size of a tall man but he wielded as if it weighed nothing. His face was completely hidden behind his masked helmet but I could feel his gaze on me for a split second as he gave me a small nod.


    He gently floated up right beside me as spoke without taking his eyes off of the Vritra who stared back with apprehension.


    "You have extended too far from the Wall. Return with these men." His voice boomed in a low baritone, each word rolling with the power and authority of thunder.


    "What about that thing?" I said as I pointed a finger at the Vritra. "I am not useless-"


    "Did I stutter? Your punishment for over extending and leaving the Wall exposed will come when there is time. Now return to your post." The golden warrior''s voice bellowed with a hint of anger. I couldn''t help but cower back a bit as his tone changed. He was merely talking but I felt as if I was struck.


    Begrudgingly I turned to return to the Wall and I could already see the other Djinn warriors below were slowly retreating, still not breaking their perfect formation as they did so.


    ''Another one of Grey''s lackeys I presume.'' I thought in my head as I peered back at the golden warrior who was now face to face with the Vritra mutt. Even the Vritra seemed a bit nervous as they both were sizing each other up.


    Just how many cards did Grey have hidden up his sleeve? Were we all just dancing to his tune? No, the more pressing matter was how the Alacryan would know my identity. If there was a spy among us than I will make them wish they were dead.


    While I didn''t really care if my identity was uncovered I wanted to save that surprise when I met my ass of a father again. I want to see that look of shock and confusion on that old man''s face. Before I beat it to a pulp.


    Achillian Pov


    The Vritra mutt and I stared back at each other for a few moments. I could tell he was trying to figure out what exactly I was, which would be difficult as all of the Custodians didn''t emit any kind of mana or aetheric signature. It was a part of our design when we were wrought to combat dragons who were sensitive to both.


    There were still many things about our own construction that even the Custodians themselves didn''t know. Those were secrets only our Emperor knew and shared with no one else.


    Still, being in the material world was a strange feeling. If our calendar was correct then several ten thousand years have already passed since the Great Scouring. The air felt crisper, and more refreshing. The aetheric density was far lower but the mana levels were a lot higher in comparison. I felt free, as if I could go anywhere in this world.


    But no, I had a goal here. An order to follow. By the one who the Emperor had given his blessing and authority to. And if the Emperor ordered it the Custodians will follow to the ends of reality.


    The Vritra seemed to have done enough thinking, while only a few seconds have passed since I sent the boy along each Custodian was brought to the pinnacle of possible evolution. Every fiber of our being was perfected, our very genetics were rewritten to be the apex of mortals. So much so that even our own minds and brains worked at blazing speeds to take in raw information and process it. A couple seconds to others was several minutes to us.


    The Vritra mutt struck first. With a raise of his hand a barrage of blood iron spikes erupted out of the ground below me as they raced towards me. While I had no reasons to block them I deemed it a good opportunity to see how these asuras and their pets have grown since our time.


    My halberd spun in my fingers as I deflected the incoming barrage with one hand. The Vritra not giving me a moment to rest was soon upon me. His claws extended from his fingers, each covered in soulfire.


    In a single clean motion I unsheathed my short sword at my hip as I parried his attacks. The Vritra continued for a while until he seemed to have released it was pointless. Then he quickly placed some distance between us, but continued to launch volleys of soulfire and blood iron towards me.


    While I personally had little experience in fighting against Vritras, and this one was a far cry of any full fledged asura. But I will give him credit, for a non asura he is holding his own. With both my halberd and sword I cut through all of his spells, drawing closer and closer. I made sure to allow some of his spells to find purchase on my armor, as they fizzled away into the ambient mana before it struck me.


    Whether these Vritras were just weak as a species or the asuras themselves have grown fat and complacent in their position this servant of the Vritra was quite disappointing to say the least. So much so that my mind began to drift into other topics as we continued to exchange a fury of blows.


    During the Great Scouring we had faced off against the forces of the Indrath clan and their allies who could rend space and time apart with a wave of their hands. There was a good reason why some lessers called them gods.


    ''I have wasted enough time here.'' I deemed as I instantly teleported right in front of the Vritra mutant. His red eyes went wide as my large hands grabbed hold of his right arm.


    Black flames tried to burn away my own hand as he struggled to break free from my grasp. I released my hold on my halberd as it returned to my dimensional storage. I raised my short sword and pointed it at the Vritra''s neck.


    The Vritra only smiled back at me, a face of sheer malice and evil. "Well then? Do it." He spat. His own words seemed to be dripping with poison.


    I couldn''t help but laugh. If I had wanted him dead than all he would have seen was a golden streak across his vision. No, I was merely here to send that boy back and to drive away this abomination of Vritra science.


    But before I could get the chance to say it the Vritra creature burst into dark flames. Not his own spell no, the fire itself seemed to eat away at him starting from the insides as his words turned into screams until he was silenced and reduced to nothing but ash blowing away in the wind.


    A self-destruct spell of some sort. I couldn''t help but be disgusted. At least the asuras we fought all those years ago battled with some dignity and honor. This, this is such a shame. A waste of a life and no way to repay a loyal solider. But it also meant that these Vritra have plenty of these hybrid science experiments to spare, if they are willing to throw away one so easily and casually.


    When I first heard about these Basilisks who were cast away from Ephetous I pictured them to be your typical asura. Powerful beings with their heads stuck up their asses. But Lord Grey had assured me to discard such notions.


    While they were still prideful sons of bitches these Vritra were highly intelligent. Seeing themselves as more of scientist than fighters or forces of nature. And is one of the reasons why they have interbred with lessers to create an army to fight their wars.


    I cleaned off my armors hand against my chestplate. Specks of dust fluttered off in the wind as I turned to fly back to the Wall.


    Despite our protest Lord Grey had only brought half of the Custodians back with him. Deeming Demeptah''s own legions as a sufficient enough threat to have half of us be his eyes and ears as well as a deterrent.


    Two custodians were to be close to our commanding lord at all times while the other three were sent out across Dicathen to bolster its defenses. And while the initial assessment of the Alacryan forces were nothing to write home about I bought we have even faced a bulk of their main forces for now.


    Lord Grey had also advised us to keep most of our own capabilities a secret for now unless absolutely necessary. Intending to draw out the curious side of Agrona Vritra to take the bait.


    As I began to fly back my mind wondered to the Wykes boy. The mana arts he possessed was impressive for a lesser but he severely lacked any real warfare experience. He blindly charged into battle and kept pushing forward, completely forgetting his main objective to defend the Wall.


    It didn''t matter if you had the resources or the manpower. If your commanders and leaders were a mess than no battle was truly certain. Nevertheless if properly trained the boy will be a commendable asset for us.


    Still it did make me question why our master and creator chose Grey of all people, especially now. What had changed? Grey was a strange anomaly, a being so intertwined with Fate as well as possessing a core of pure aether. But was that enough? There was still discussions among the Custodians as to this change in leadership.


    Our loyalty to our Emperor was an essential part of our being. Woven directly into our genome. But does that extend to who our Emperor decrees to take his place, even if he was still alive in some sort of way?


    Achillian himself had already voiced his doubts. Saying that the Emperor was using Grey as a means to test our loyalty. And while I wasn''t quite sure about that it wasn''t just the Custodians who questioned Grey''s leadership. But it seems unwise to cast judgement at least for now.


    Nothing else mattered than our creator and master''s orders. Our entire race would burn in flames if it our Emperor commanded it. Our lives are his to spend, not the Empire''s. Yes, for our master, for the Emperor we shall destroy this world and create anew if he wishes. For that is our purpose and the reason for our creation.

 Chapter 64-Demon of Dicathen

    Circe Milview POV


    The early morning dew of Elshire forest collected on the green leafs until they grew too heavy and fell to the ground as drops of water. I couldn''t physically see it but my role as a sentry gave me heightened perception of my surroundings.


    So much so that I had to completely withdraw any mana from my spells in any busy space, else my mind would be overloaded with the sheer amount of raw information. Although it was far better than when I was first given my spellforms.


    I still remember the times when I would hide under my bed, desperately trying to shut of the outside world as I silently cried. I would sob long into the night, until eventually my quiet sobbing awakened my younger brother.


    He was nothing remarkable, despite carrying a small sliver of Vritra blood in his veins he was born smaller and weaker than others his age. As a result of this he would rather immerse himself in books and studies than actual physical training. So while he knew about many mana arts and its application in theory, he lacked the experience and natural talent to bring out the best in him.


    But still he was my blood. And perhaps it was some sibling affection or something else but I felt an overwhelming need to protect my younger brother.


    He would find me under my bed during those younger years. He would ask all innocently what was wrong. And in order to not inflict any of my own panic or pain on my brother I would wipe away my tears and put on a strong face, at least for him.


    Those memories felt like a different lifetime now as I looked up at the ceiling of my tent. If I was keeping my calendar right it had already been 4 months since my platoon was teleported to Dicathen.


    Our direct orders were to keep a low profile and to occupy a save area in Elshire forest in order to prepare for our main forces awaiting transport. Of course of captain, being of noble blood was eager to proof himself. And his violent outbursts more than enough to tell all of us that he was growing weary of sitting here in this forest.


    Luckily for me as a sentry my unit''s camp was near the outskirts of our main area. So we didn''t have to deal with him as much as the others.


    Still I wondered how my brother was doing back in Alacrya. In a couple of years he should be beginning to attend Central Academy. A luxury we could afford thanks to me being here. At least with his physical condition he shouldn''t be dragged into this war, hopefully.


    I couldn''t tell exactly what time it was but I knew it was close to my turn to be the watch. With a small sigh I rose from my bedroll. Raising my arms above my head I stretched away the drowsiness as the front flap of my tent opened.


    "You up?" My fellow sentry asked, in her hands she held a small cup of coffee.


    Rubbing my eyes I replied. "Yeah. I''m up."


    "Good. I was getting tired." She said back as she left to return to her own tent. The footsteps of her armored feet grew quieter and quieter as she did so. Much like my brother I wasn''t much of a social person, so I haven''t made many friends here. But we still treated each other with respect, it was a warzone after all. We have enough things to be worried about.


    Suppose I should be doing my job. I thought as I quickly got dressed. A simple fitting armored tunic, nothing fancy. My blood couldn''t really afford much but the basic protection runes etched onto it would stop some simple spells.


    I strapped the short blade that was still in its scabbard to my waist. As a sentry my duty wasn''t to fight on the frontlines. I was more the eyes and ears for my companions, a scout of sorts I guess you could say. But I still needed means of defending myself if the need arises.


    Leaving my tent I was hit by the humidity of the early morning air. Despite the abundant moisture the air was still cool. So much so that my breath came out in white clouds as I breathed in the cold air.


    Deep wooded forests surrounded us on one side as the rest of our camp laid on the other. Even from this distance I could see the large wooden manor the captain had our more able bodied soldiers construct for him. Old habits died hard I suppose, even in a war. He was still a noble after all.


    I was just happy I didn''t have to be close to him. Turning my head I stared back into the forest. Despite the sun slowly rising it still wasn''t enough to penetrate the dense green coverings.


    I wondered how anybody could navigate in such areas that were uncharted. It is said that elves of Dicathen share somewhat of a understanding and connection to their home forest. Perhaps it was the unique plant based mana arts they had innate talent with that gave them such abilities.


    I had participated in small battles with the Dicathens before. Nothing major, our unit was meant to keep a low cover after all. But from my short encounters with them they seemed... primitive. Many of their technology they used was far outclassed by ours, and they lacked spellforms of any kind. Relying on casting spells they create from scratch, which in turn led to slower casting speeds.


    I don''t know if the small force we faced was a outlier but the Dicathens didn''t seem all that much of a challenge. And it made me wonder why the High Sovereign would even bother with such a continent.


    Imbuing mana into my spellforms directly I gasped as the raw information of the surrounding world rushed into my mind. I could see the large trees that stretched up towards the skies, the small bushes and plants that decorated the ground. I could sense the mana signatures of the small mana beasts that scurried along the forest grounds in search of their next meal.


    I exerted effort to further focus in on my senses. Ignoring the tress and plants I searched for any unknown mana signature. Filtering out the small creatures of the forest from my mind. I sent my senses probing into the elven forest.


    I stood channeling my mana directly into my rune for a couple of minutes. Feeling around the forest for anything amiss. Until I couldn''t hold it any longer and unleashed my hold on my spellform.


    I let out a gasp from the effort as beads of sweat gathered on my forehead and my back. I quietly sat myself on the nearby fallen log we had fashioned into a makeshift bench.


    The small beams of sunlight that could make its way through the canopy was nice and warm, giving off a pleasant and peaceful feeling that I sorely missed these days.


    It did make me wonder why the Dicathen were so opposed to falling under the High Sovereign''s rule. He was a gracious god, gifting upon his people the gift of mana and spellforms. As well as the comforts of modern technology the Dicathens were lacking.


    Although there were rumors that the tyrant asuras of Ephetous were the true one pulling the strings on Dicathen. If so, why were the Dicathens so adamant about protecting their continent if they weren''t even the ones controlling it. Or why did the asuras deem these lessers sufficient enough to carry out their will.


    It was all too confusing and I was sure I was missing vital information, I was mere sentry after all. And my blood was no where near highblood noble status.


    Perhaps it was my nature being born as a sentry who had to parse through information or be sensitive to many things that makes me an overthinker.


    Time passed by calmly as I continued to intermittently channel mana into my spellform every couple of minutes. Until eventually the sun was high in the sky just above our heads. To be honest I was bored more than anything. I came all this way for what? To sit on a log and keep lookout?


    I know we were meant to keep a low profile but it made me wonder if one of the higher ups actually forgot about us. I was just about to scan the surrounding forest again when I could hear loud yelling coming from our camp.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    I locked eyes with several others in my unit as we all looked at each other, then all of our gazes turned to the manor at the middle of our camp.


    The door burst open as the captain came stomping outside. He still wore his usual expensive battlerobes that looked a bit too clean on the battlefield. His face was practically candy apple red as he turned to face us.


    "We are moving out in 5!" He shouted through the silence before returning to his manor with a slam of the door.


    "What''s the problem with him?" One of the other sentries jokingly asked under his breath as he made his way to his tent to pack it up.


    I moved to do the same. Taking out the supports the entire tent collapsed in on itself as I folded it up to place in my bag. When a sudden glare caught my eye, I turned to see where it came from but just as quickly as it assaulted my eyes it disappeared. And I merely waved it off as probable glare from a weapon of some sort one of our soldiers were carrying.


    And pretty soon most of our platoon was ready to move. As a sentry myself I was one of the people in the front and will be sent out to scout the area ahead of us. I wasn''t quite sure where we were going or if we even had a detailed plan on the surface area we had to cover but that wasn''t my job. My job was the follow orders.


    Turning my head sideways I could see our soldiers lining up into neat orderly lines. With small spacing for each unit. A couple hundred of mages, all split pretty even into strikers, shielders, and casters. It was a sizable force to be sure, and nothing short of a full legion of Dicathens would we have trouble with.


    And while our captain himself was quite short-tempered I had to give him credit he was a proficient mage when he needed to be, as were most highbloods. All that money they political power they had didn''t mean nothing.


    While we were waiting I sent a jolt of mana to my spellform as the scope of my senses increased tenfold. Filtering out the Alacryan soldiers I focused my attention back onto the forest. It should have been like any other forest, full of trees and wildlife. But something about Elshire was a bit unsettling. Perhaps it was the ever present hazy mist that made visibility terrible.


    It felt as if the entire forest itself was alive in some weird way, and we were not welcomed. My senses scanned the treeline, looking for anything out of the ordinary. I could sense a small mammal creature, its small paws digging around in the soil looking for something. Until it was spooked by something and scampered away.


    ''Strange.'' I thought as I couldn''t sense what the small creature had ran away from. Was there some kind of mana beast here on Dicathen that hides its own mana signature to hunt?


    But my thoughts were abruptly cutoff when a large explosion from behind me tossed all of us off of our feet. My hold on my spellform was forcibly cut as I struggled to regain my bearings.


    I pushed myself off the ground with my arms as I looked back at the manor our captain stayed in only to see it reduced to smoldering ashes. The captain was still alive, he must have just left his manor. But he didn''t escape unscathed, his battlerobes were burnt at the ends and streaks of blood decorated his face.


    "What are you doing? Find them!" He commanded, using his own mana to project his voice over us.


    The soldiers quickly got back onto their feet. Most of us weren''t close enough to the blast to be hurt by it. We quickly got into position as our captain joined us. Blood was still streaming down one side of his face but other than that he seemed fine.


    "Sentries! Shields!" He commanded. The shielders took the frontline position as we formed a circle. Panels of mana manifested a wall of protection.


    Channeling my own mana to my spellform my field of preception grew. I could feel the mana burning warm in each solider as they channeled mana to their own spellforms. I began guiding my senses to find the culprit when a sharp sound of cracking bone cut through my focus.


    My eyes opened to see four shielders fall limp on the ground. No sound, no scream. Their bodies tumbled to the ground as if they were puppets who had their strings detached. The shielders moved to removed the empty space when a I could feel my heart fall to the depths of my stomach.


    I slammed my mouth shut as I swallowed back my vomit. Some of the others were less fortunate as they keeled back and painted the ground a sickly green and brown. The sheer pressure of death I felt. Words couldn''t properly describe it.


    I have only seen Scythes and Retainers through screens. But I knew the power and force they emitted to those around them was tremendous. But this was on another level. My knees buckled as I forced myself to stand. Some of the weaker soldiers, particularly the caster dropped dead right then and their. No spell cast or weapon drawn, and people were already dead.


    I was more afraid that my heart would stop as it began to beat wildly. I looked around to see everyone else frozen in fear like me. Even our captain''s face went deathly pale. The air was silent, no one dare move or make a sound in fear of drawing the attention of whatever lurked in the woods just ahead of us.


    Just what in Vritra''s sake could emit such death and malice. Was it perhaps an asura from Ephetous sent to keep watch over Dicathen?


    The silence in the air was sliced through by soft footsteps. Through the hazy mist of the elven forest walked out a single man. He wore simple plain clothes, looking more like a common villager. His skin was a milky white with golden locks of hair that flowed freely. The most shocking thing abut his physical appearance was the pair of golden cat-like eyes that seemed to peer directly into my very soul.


    But that wasn''t even worth noting as the pale nimbus of violet fire seemed to linger around him. His aura made manifest. Whatever his man was his plain pretty boy appearance was only a mask that hid a darker truth.


    The man stopped a couple paces in front of us. The renewed silence continued for a couple seconds before he opened his mouth to speak.


    "You Alacryans have trespassed upon Elshire forest of the Kingdom of Elenoir. Turn back and return home now." His voice shook the very ground as very single part of my body and mind yelled at me to do as he said.


    Many others around me seemed to have had a similar idea as we all looked at each other with a panicked look in our eyes.


    It was our captain who broke free from his intimidating pressure first.


    "Fire!" He barked, putting his own mana into his voice it seemed to break the spell this strange blonde man had placed upon us as casters hands lit up with various multicolored spells.


    But even before they launched their spells their mana dissipated with a small pop. Every caster looked dumbfounded at their hands, as if they own hands were broken.


    The young man simply shrugged.


    "I gave you your chance don''t forget that." He said as a sword seemingly made of purple fire roared to life in his very hands. Even staring at his weapon seemed to cause discomfort to my eyes. As if they weren''t suppose to exist and were warping the space around them to exist.


    And it would seem someone within our ranks recognized this man and his unique mana arts.


    "De- De-. It''s the Demon of Dicathen!" A man screamed as he broke rank to turn and run. The captain tried to yell over the people but it was no use. There has been rumors of a mysterious man among the Dicathens. Some said he was actually the newly crowned king of Dicathen. The one who put on a proper show at his coronation. While others believed him to be an asura of some sort. But the one thing the rumors had in common was the sheer absurd amount of power he wielded. Wielding purple lightning and flames who caused much havoc among the Alacryan camps here. And seeing him now I can confirm.


    Many units broke off in a mass panic. But as they turned to flee two golden giant armored soldiers emerged from thin air. And soon it was nothing but gleaming streaks of their weapons and blood.


    The demon disappeared in a flash of purple as he reappeared all behind us. His hands firmly around the throat of the highblood captain. The gasped for air as his hands ignited into dark flames. He began to strike the demon squarely in the chest but he didn''t seem to care.


    To think he would just shrug off soulfire so easily. Without even saying anything his hands closed around the captain''s neck as it burst like a balloon filled with blood. His headless body fell to the ground as some of our more brave soldiers pointed their weapons at him.


    But a flick of his wrist and their upper torsos were all freed from their lower halves. They didn''t even have time to realize they were dead before he dropped the decapitated head of the highblood and turned his full attention to the rest of us.


    What little of the shielders that remained quickly got into formation. Their cloaks of protection mana shimmered into a wall as casters began firing volleys of spellfire.


    He didn''t even bother to block or dodge any of it. Multicolored spells rained down upon him but it might as well been a light breeze for him.


    Seeing our spells had no effect on him the strikers jumped forward with their shielders. I could feel the mass amount of mana the shielders all used to cocoon their strikers in a thick layer of mana.


    With shaky hands I pulled out my short sword from my scabbard. There wasn''t much I could do as a young sentry but it was more for my own emotions. Holding the heavy blade in my hands was a bit reassuring.


    ''Seth. I''m scared.'' I whispered in my mind as I felt warm tears run down the sides of my face.


    In another flash of purple lightning he slaughtered an entire unit of twenty soldiers. All good fighters with plenty more experience than me. All reduced to blood and guts in fractions of a second.


    He wasn''t even trying to block or dodge spellfire. As multicolored fire rained down upon him he continued to advance.


    No fancy swordsmanship, or fancy spellcraft. Making his way through each unit, leaving nothing but bloody remains in his wake. No, this was death in human form. It was fitting to see such a figure being called as the Demon of Dicathen. I have seen Scythes and Retainers battle at the Victoriad, and they seem quaint in comparison to this monster.


    None of us even tried to run, we knew there was little point. In fact he seemed to be almost enjoying this in some twisted way. A slow slaughter as he savored our deaths upon his blade.


    Another small gesture of his hand and the space around an entire group of thirty people seemed to stretch and warp. As their internal organs were blended from the inside. They collapsed onto the ground screaming with blood pouring out of every orifice as they vomited out their own insides.


    As he drew near to the final few groups I had one final wish.


    That it would all be ended quickly.

 Chapter 64.5-Unwilling Servant

    Cynthia POV


    Mounds of paperwork were piled high upon my large wooden desk. So much so that you couldn''t even see the wood of the table underneath it all. If this was some elaborate plan to kill me with paperwork then it was working.


    While we had both of the monarchies return to their homeland to act as regional governors they still held onto the pride and self-righteousness. At the very least we didn''t have to deal with the dwarves thanks to Grey taking full command over them. No, the real problem was the Glayders.


    The Eralith family was still unhappy but they seemed to have worked a deal that worked for them with Grey beforehand. The Glayders on the other hand were like an annoying small animal. Too loud to fully ignore but too small and powerless compared to us to bother with.


    On one instance I had advised Grey to be rid of them. I doubt a single legion would be even necessary to silence them but Grey had firmly stated he doesn''t want to rule a land of dead people. And many of the citizens would have growing doubts if he just killed off the previous leadership on a whim.


    I do suppose when it came to governing at such critical time I still naturally fell back into my Alacryan days. I could still remember the bodies of highbloods being hung in the central courts for all to see when they had gone against their Sovereign''s wishes. It could be presumed Grey''s way was better than what I had initially proposed.


    Still, running an Alacryan army or an academy was a far cry from trying to manage an entire united continent. While we could rely on the war doing most of the heavy lifting with uniting the people and giving us leeway in military spending I doubt this would last forever.


    And while I didn''t know the High Sovereign personally from the way he was spoken of by the higher ups within his personal circle and the military he was no fool. He hasn''t even shown half of the cards in his hands, but even so Grey hasn''t either. I could tell from the way he deals with things.


    Any sort of news or report I bring before him it doesn''t seem to even faze him. In fact he seemed bored or something between pleased and relived, as if he was hopping or expecting the events to happen. There clearly was something he was keeping hidden, I wasn''t sure what exactly it was but I can see it in his eyes. So cold cat-like eyes of liquid gold that always seemed to be calculating, thinking, scheming.


    I let out a deep sigh. ''No, the more important thing is where the hell that boy is right now.'' even my own voice inside my head sounded tired. He was last seen by Virion at the castle, but after that he was just gone. Missing for five days.


    His legions of Djinn warriors still maintained order and command of many of our camps and strongholds. Despite the fact that they only seemed to obey orders from Grey and his fellow Neoth. Many Dicathens have grown accustom to their almost automaton-like actions for now. But that still didn''t leave them with a comfortable feeling having these hulking soldiers in jet-black armor who showed no emotions at all with enough strength to go toe-to-to against silver core mages.


    Somehow the ancient mages that were once thought to be all gone were in stasis deep within the Relictombs. Even after the many incursions and constant ascenders that are sent into its depths it would seem even the High Sovereign barely scratched the surface of the Djinn''s great work.


    I couldn''t help but laugh. A boy, with a dragon bond, wielding strange mana arts I have never seen before with an entire army of ancient mages. Who has become king of his continent in less than two decades. What the hell was going on? What all of this some strange dream I was having?


    Pushing myself out of my chair I stood up to straighten my back. I could hear my spine crack in several places as I stretched.


    Even with mana I was still getting up there in age. And the stress I had to work under was not helping with it.


    Swiveling on my heels I turned to face out the window behind me. The sky was a hazy mixture of purple and pink as the sun was almost behind the horizon. Puffy clouds that looked like the wool of some creature stretched out far and wide. I could barely make out the densely packed woods of the Beast Glades below.


    It did make me wonder what my life would have been like had I been born here. Would I have made the same choices? Would I have been the same person?


    Perhaps I would have eventually settled down to live a slow and peaceful life. Hell, I would take that life now if I could. A small cottage in the woods, perhaps close to the kingdom of Elenoir. Living the rest of my life tending to a small garden.


    The morning rain lightly hitting the roof of my patio as I stared out gazing into woods with a cup of warm tea to warm my hands. No need to worry about Alacrya, or this whole war. Just a simple life. No one had to know who I was, just a happy life with the few I cared about.


    My thoughts then drifted to sadness and regret as it drifted to Virion. I could still picture his face when I was outed as an Alacryan spy. That look of utter betrayal and denial. He didn''t voice his opinions but one look was enough. I could just see him, he wanted to scream at me. To plead, to ask if it was true. To question if everything that had happen between us was just a lie to sell my disguise.


    I still haven''t fully spoken to him, at least not personally. We both knew when duty came first. But that usual light banter that was between us was all but gone. Our communication had become strictly business and nothing more. I knew I had to talk to him, to tell him the true and the way I felt but.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ''I do suppose I am a coward at the end of the day.''


    I was still deep in thought when the door to my office swung open. On instinct my mana flared up as I unhooked my wand from my waistbelt and pointed it towards the doorway. I could feel the mana tingling on my fingertips as I was ready to kill.


    But I instantly lowered my guard when I saw who it was. Grey, dressed in nothing more than what could be called a peasants clothes, a simple tunic and black pants strode in. It would have been one thing to have the supposed king of Dicathen dressed like a peasant, but his tunic was dyed red with blood. And Trailing behind was two massive warriors with their armor also colored red with blood.


    I could tell from the armor they wore they were of some kind of Djinn. But the usual fully black armor was trimmed with golds and silvers and these two were at least a couple feet taller than the others. Each held a massive halberd in their hands, decorated in the same gold and silver.


    And while I could feel the almost gravitational force that Grey emitted I couldn''t feel anything from these two. If I wasn''t looking directly at them now I wouldn''t have known their existence.


    Grey turned his head to look back at the two golden warriors.


    "Hemera, Nyxanke. Stand guard outside." He said and the two warriors turned to leave without a single word.


    After they had shut the door behind them Grey turned back to face me. But before he could talk I spoke first.


    "I know you don''t care but can''t you at least dress presentably." I said with a sigh.


    Grey shrugged as he walked up and sat in the chair in front of me. "Sorry, had to take care of some business."


    "Which noble pissed you off this time?" I asked, not even surprised anymore as I slumped back into my own chair.


    "No noble. Just an Alacryan camp in the middle of Elshire." He said so casually.


    "Wait what? How could they have-" Grey didn''t let me finish my sentence.


    "Don''t underestimate Agrona, he is one tricky bastard. And I don''t doubt he has compromised some of the more anger and desperate nobles to his cause."


    I was still shocked at such a news. With Grey and his own forces we have done far better than I would have expected against the Alacryans. Although we both knew this was only a scouting force Agrona had sent. But to think they have gotten into the heart of Elshire. If they have gotten into a forest only the elves could traverse then what does that say about the rest of Dicathen.


    "Shall I have the nobles-"


    "No no." Grey had as he shook his head. "Let them think they are doing something productive. And allow Agrona to have at least this."


    Rage suddenly bubbled up inside me as I snapped at Grey.


    "This is the problem Grey! How can you expect me to be your governor and manage your continent when you don''t even tell me what you are planning? You may have been extremely gifted at birth but for the rest of us we are just struggling to keep up with you." I yelled as I could feel my own face become warm and found myself standing up from my chair.


    Quickly composing myself I sank back into my chair and deeply bowed. He was still the sovereign ruler of this continent. And even if he wasn''t he could just as easily have me disappear with a snap of his fingers.


    "I apologize for my transgressions your majesty!"


    I stayed bowing to me for a while. Waiting for him to say something. And eventually he did, but his tone was a lot lighter than I had expected.


    "Raise your head Cynthia. I do not wish to surround myself with a bunch of yes-men. Your criticism has been noted, but you in particular should know why I haven''t revealed all to you." Grey calmly said, almost like an adult addressing a young child.


    Yes, it was a necessary precaution. The spellforms the High Sovereign has given his people act just as much as a curse as it is a blessing. All of them binding us to his will. And while Grey says Neoth is looking into it for now, removing the spellforms forcibly has a high likelihood that it will take my life with it.


    "But let''s just say my unique magic give me abilities some would consider unnatural." Grey said with a coy smile on his way.


    "Yeah, I kind of figured that out without you telling me." I replied back. Whatever his magic was it definitely wasn''t the usual mana arts used by lessers. In truth it reminded me of the strange, almost alien-like way the higher level asuras would manipulated mana. Bending mana to their own will in a way that was unimaginable to lessers.


    It did make me wonder if Grey had some relation to any of the asuras. His physical appearance did have a striking resemblance to Lord Windsom. Matching his pale skin and light blonde hair. But that wouldn''t explain the disdain Grey openly held against the denizens of Ephetous.


    I turned back to Grey to find me with that empty gaze in his eyes that he usually had when he was communicating with his two bonds. He held that look for a couple seconds before coming back.


    "It would seem little Lucas has caught himself in some trouble." Grey said in a casual tone. As if he had just received a call that his child had caused problems at school.


    "Is he alright?" I hastily asked. But Grey just calmed me down with a wave of his hands.


    "Relax. Nothing major. It''s just that he seems to be lacking in discipline for war."


    My face turned to concern. "Don''t tell me you are going to beat him half to death." I had seen the way Grey had trained that boy. And while he still had many crimes he had to atone for the torture Grey had put him through made me feel pity for the young child. And while I had been instructed to not going easy on him when I took over his training it still wasn''t a pleasant experience for either of us.


    Grey got up from his chair as he made his way to the door. Only turning back to me when he was already at the door with small smile.


    "Oh please, what do you take me for? I am no demon." He said as he left my office.


    I sat in silence for a while after he did. Mulling over our conversation in my head.


    ''No demon my ass. I already knew what the Alacryans who dared step foot on Dicathen called him. And it was a fitting name.'' The only thing that didn''t trouble me was that he was pointed at Alacrya and not Dicathen. But I shudder to imagine what would happen if he switched his sights to his own homeland.


    So much power in one person. It honestly felt as if all our lives hung by a thread held by Grey. And not only the raw personal strength he now led an army of ancient mages, some of whom could easily give any of the Lances or Scythes a run for their money. And what would happen when the war is over? Would he rein for hundreds, if not thousands of years over Dicathen as a king?


    If so was there any guarantee that he would be a benevolent ruler? For all those years?


    I had come to realize that I had no real option to turn to. Going back to Alacrya would only result in death. A quick one if I was lucky. I wasn''t even sure if Grey would even allow me to return. I was basically shackled here to work for him. Whatever he and Neoth were doing to keep the spellforms on my body from killing me could be undone with a snap of a finger and I would slip into a coma and die.


    I took a deep breath as I buried my head in my hands.


    "Just what have I gotten myself into."

 Chapter 65-Duel of Honor

    Demeptah POV


    The hull of my flagship shuddered as we made the jump into the aetheric void. Through the semi-transparent panels of the bridge you could see the purple waves and star-like objects glistening in the sea of souls.


    Yes, it has been a while since I had the time to observe and marvel at such things. Still, longer journeys through the aetheric sea wasn''t without its peril. While most of our larger vessels were designed with such travel in mind the aetheric sea was the great unmaker of things. Whatever it directly touched it seemingly unmade.


    And if given enough time and direct exposure even our ships would be all but reduced to raw aether particles. Which would explain why in more recent times the Djinn have favored more portable and direct teleportation methods such as artifacts. But even those new technological marvels had their limitations.


    In order to transport a large enough group of people to a single place at once left void travel by ship the only viable method. Unless of course you would want each battalion of your troops to appear several hours or days apart.


    From the raised dais of my throne at the bridge directly behind the captain, the view of the great void filled my vision. The great emptiness that harbored all of the souls of all realities. Containing everything that have and will ever exist, but also bringing destruction to all.


    ''The beginning and the end, death and rebirth are all the same.'' I humored in my mind. A saying Vago would speak of frequently when he was my personal tutor.


    It was hard to believe that it was our race that found a way to carve out a small safe haven within such a place. But I suppose if pushed to its limits a species would do anything to survive.


    I can still remember my father, my creator showing me such sights. The great sea of souls, and telling me his dreams. Oh, the things he would share with me. Of the great future that was just waiting for us out there in different worlds, in different realities. Of how we would explore such wonders of not only this universe but countless others.


    I still miss those days. While in the moment I hated being trained to near death every single day there was a comforting feeling thinking back to it now. I was never unsure of what the day would bring or if I would live to see another day. Just that the day would hurt like hell. But still I grew, eventually matching then succeeding my tutor''s expectations until I was standing shoulder to shoulder with my creator.


    He crowned me his grand general, his right hand in our war against the asuran invaders. He would rest his large hand on my shoulder as we would talk deep into the night of plans. Not just of the war but for our people''s future.


    But now, that man is no more. I have confirmed it with my own two eyes. That... that thing on that throne is not him. He is not the man who created me. He is not the man who I would have given my life to protect. No, that thing. It can''t be him.


    The deck shuddered once more as we exited the aetheric void and arrived at our destination.


    "We have arrived my lord." The captain announced as I slowly turned my attention to him. Then turning my attention back to the panels that faced the outside world I peered through them to see our destination.


    "It would seem Erurda has been preparing for us." I said with a small chuckle.


    From what I could remember and from the records I have found in Oliurk''s fortress Erurda''s realm was originally a lush jungle world. Having the outward appearance of a beautiful paradise with its color plant life. But to any who would enter without permission would be quickly consumed by the hostile lifeforms that called her realm home.


    An interesting form of home defense I would say. Having such annoying pets would be a chore. But it was within Erurda''s style to have things to show off her wealth and power. It was a good defense for any who was uninformed, but to any half decent Djinn force it would be trivial to burn through all of it. And it would seem she has expected just that.


    The once densely packed jungles were all gone, in there place was a harshly cold environment. With what seems to be a never-ending blizzard that made visibility poor.


    Even tracking down her realm was a pain. It would seem that the traitor of the Djinn High Council knew the price on her head. I knew of the Imperial forces that made constant sweeps within the void in order to find her. The only reason I was able to find this place at all was thanks to the fact one of her higher ranking officers had contacted me first.


    She has done well in hiding and fortifying herself. But it would seem these old coots have forgotten what I am capable of.


    "We have the initial scans my lord." An intelligence officer said as aetheric particles rearragned themselves in the middle of the bridge to form a three dimensional image.


    "The overall structure of her main fortress seems hardly changed my lord." The officer spoke as the image spun slowly.


    "She still holds her family''s position highly it seems. Hubris will be her downfall." I responded.


    A rather large castle-style fortress, emulating our ancient past. While many of the accessories were removed you would have to rebuild the whole thing to get rid of the stink of wealth and noble stain this castle had. Even from this distance and resolution I could see the large spirals and statues all carved to her likeness. So much so that I could see the structural flaws in its design made in favor for aesthetics.


    ''Pathetic, how the mighty have fallen.''


    "Open all channels, we will give her a chance." I announced to the whole bridge as I saw the officers rush to work.


    I could feel myself being connected to the aetheric pathways that we used for communication. I fully opened myself up so everybody within this realm could hear my voice.


    "Erurda, this is Demeptah. I will make this simple and brief. Either you join me or perish." I curtly spoke as I ended communication. If she knew what was good for her she would peacefully surrender and turn over her realm to me.


    But I have a feeling her pride and honor wouldn''t allow such things. Not that I minded of course, I was itching to stretch my legs and lead an army again.


    "Has she properly received my words?" I turned to the captain.


    "She has my lord. But she is refusing to respond." He replied.


    Most likely trying to find a way to flee again I suppose. She has been getting good at that these days. And I am tired of this cat and mouse game with her.


    When suddenly alarms flared red on the bridge. Even without the captain telling me I could them.


    A small fleet of ships rising into the sky to meet us. They weren''t the prized warships my father had gifted to Erurda''s family for their services but they are still a bother.


    "All main guns aim-"


    I raised my hand to halt the captain''s command. No, this was a diversion. Trying to by herself some time to find a escape route.


    "Reroute all main generators into our shields. We are blitzing right through them." I overwrote the captain''s command. The entire ship hummed with aetheric energies as a pale bubble of violet surrounded us.


    "But my lord." The captain tried to protest.


    "Have the rest of our fleet transit now. They will be more than enough in dealing with those tin cans."


    The captain now understanding my plan quickly turned to place his own orders. From the viewing panels I could see the fleet of Erurda''s ships quickly coming for us. Their guns and cannons were already blazing. Their shots and spells harmlessly bouncing off of our shields.


    My flagship then lurched forward at incredible speed. Something you wouldn''t expect from a vessel this size. And it would seem even Erurda hadn''t predicted this. I could see the armada quickly trying to disperse and evade my ship that had now become a massive bullet.


    But it was too little too late, as my ship cut through the center of the enemy fleet. While some of the smaller ships barely escaped destruction many of the larger vessels were less lucky. While some of the smarter ships had raised their shields to survive the worst of my attack many more were either completely demolished or heavily damaged.


    Massive balls of fire clouded the viewing port as my ships lanced directly towards the fortress for a ground invasion.


    Aetheric particles rearranged themselves once more to display the image of the rest of my fleet. The fabric of reality screamed as hundreds of my ships ripped through the aether to appear high above in the sky. And they exited the void with their guns blazing, as their cannons fired massive volleys of aetheric fire at the already damaged and panicked ships.


    We soon came to a resting position directly above Erurda''s fortress. And already there was a dome of protective aether and mana. While it would have been enough to hold off an full assault from a standard Djinn ship. My was no ordinary ship of war.


    Yes, the pride and joy of my fleet. The Indomitable Wraith. A personal gift from my creator and hand designed by him. He had gifted me this vessel when he crowned me this grand general and has been with me throughout the great scouring. What a shame it had been collecting dust in Oliurk''s storage.


    "Shall I prepare for aerial bombardment my lord?" The captain turned to ask.


    The reasonable and efficient choice would be to finish this quickly. While Erurda does command a sizable force, having assassinated three other Highlords and having absorbed their forces into her own. It was diminutive by comparison to the army I had. But no, the end of a Highlord of the Djinn no matter how disgraced shall be one with honor. I will go in there myself and drag her out for a honor duel if it kills me.


    "No, I have other plans." I said as I turned to leave the bridge.


    Erurda POV


    The sound of reality tearing as a massive warship entered my realm was coupled with the alarms blaring away in my central fortress tower. A screen appeared before me as it showed a hazy visual of the new threat.


    It wasn''t any of the usual Djinn empire ships. It didn''t fall into any of the know class categories the empire used. Its black and deep grey surface showed various scars, visual trophies of the many battles and victories the ship had endured. On one side of its front hull was a tally, counting up to 21. Numbering the major asura generals this vessel had fell.


    Even just this unclear visage of the warship was awe inspiring, crafted by the Emperor''s very hands as a gift to his most favored general and warrior.


    The Indomitable Wraith.


    It was a ship with a long and successful history. And while Oliurk had only kept it as a prized trophy if would seem its rightful owner had taken it back to unleash its full might.


    "Raised shields to maximum!" I barked as I prepared to take my praetorian guards to the deeper bowels of my fortress. If Demeptah wanted to finish this quickly with an aerial bombardment I would need to forsake my families fortress castle.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Still, I wasn''t expecting my life to be on the line for this. I couldn''t help but kick myself, greed for more had driven me to awaken the general from his slumber and I was paying the price for it.


    I had considered joining him on my own volition but I had heard the reports of him publicly executing any Highlords that opposed him and mind shackling the rest to his will. And I doubt he would openly accept a Highlord who went behind the council''s back. No, the logical decision would be to be done with it and just kill me on the spot.


    No, as a Highlord myself I shall not go down without a proper fight. I had already unleashed a good portion of my fleet to meet Demeptah in the air to act as distraction to buy me some time. His ship has already jammed long distance teleportation so that wasn''t an viable option. I needed to gather more energy to break through the disruption spell. And in order to do that I needed more time.


    My field captain looked back at me. His old face betrayed the look of determination that still burned in his grey eyes. He had insisted he lead the ground defense if Demeptah were to try a normal invasion.


    "It had been a honor my lady." He said as he saluted.


    I could only nod in return


    When a sharp pain pierced through my head. I could feel the might of the Grand General of the Djinn Empire as he spoke directly to me through my mind.


    "Erurda, this is Demeptah. I will make this simple and brief. Either you join me or perish."


    A moment of silence hung between the guards and I. When eventually one of the guards turned to face me. "Shouldn''t we give him a response my lady?"


    I could only shake my head. There was no real option. If I were to surrender I would be signing my own death warrant. But knowing Demeptah and his past behavior he wouldn''t even accept it and demand a honor duel to the death.


    I had poured through all the historical documents on Demeptah, and while they were sparse and seemingly censored it showed his pride and arrogance. Even during the Great Scouring on many occasions he would personally challenge the enemy general to a duel to the death. This was also the reason why he was forced to enter stasis due to his heavy injuries only time could heal.


    My vision shifted slightly as I peered through the eyes of my field captain. He was overlooking the three dimensional projection of the aerial battle. Demeptah''s massive vessel had chosen to completely ignore my own fleet as it blitzed through them. Tearing some of the ships too large and slow to move out the way into pieces as it accelerated towards the surface.


    And just behind him up in the air more portals leading to the great void opened up. Turning the entire sky into an ominous purple as the rest of his vast fleet joined in the fray. My fleet already in disarray were torn to shreds as his fleets punched through my defenses.


    "They don''t call him the grand general for nothing." The field captain remarked as he prepared his own weapon to lead a ground defense. In in turn began to make preparations to head to the deeper layers below my fortress.


    I had already sent most of my scientists and rune crafters to begin figuring out a way to bypass Demeptah''s teleportation blocking field. While most of the Highlords has ample knowledge and manpower to do so on any regular basis, Demeptah''s flahship was the exception.


    While many of its more detailed specification were unknown to all but the Emperor and Demeptah, it seemed almost purpose built to combat other Djinn elements.


    My praetorian guards joined me as we all turned to head down the long and winding stairway down. I looked over my shoulder to have one last look at my captain. Even now after all this time he seemed determined. This particular one had served my father for many years and although our ideologies clashed in many aspects he still showed fierce loyalty to my family.


    That was what I had thought when a sudden smile appeared on his face. It seemed unnatural, the way his face seemed to mold around the accommodate his smile. When I was momentarily blinded by a flash of bright white light. My arms shot up to cover my eyes as I could feel my guards take defensive positions around me.


    I was momentarily dazed as my senses struggled to come back to me. The first time I felt was the freezing breeze of the outside as I was blinded by the white snow. I had to blink a couple of time in an effort to both restore my vision and make sense of what I was seeing.


    My own field captain, the one who had served me for my whole career as a Highlord was kneeling not to me. But to someone else. My head craned to look up at this new figure.


    His gleaming ruby-red cloak of dragon scales and heavy glaived that glowed with raw aetheric might was enough evidence to see who it was without looking at his face.


    Demeptah.


    I stared up at him, my guards all pointing their spears with me behind them. His scarred face seemed mostly healed now. In fact he seemed taller and bulkier than when I had originally awakened him. It would seem he was given enough time to fully heal from his previous injuries.


    Still a burning rage erupted out from me as I pointed an accusing finger at my kneeling captain.


    "You betrayed me?!" I bellowed. But Demeptah spoke in response.


    "That is a ironic word. Coming from you." His low voice seemed to shake the very ground with each syllable.


    My captain rose to his feet and turned to face me. He still held his smile but his face still seemed somehow wrong. He placed his hand over his face and seemed to wipe away something. And what was revealed was someone I had never seen before.


    I took a step back, no. Could this be some sort of trick to knock me off balance? Or was he really-


    "It would seem you don''t care very much for those under you Erurda." Demeptah said with a look of pity. Pity not for me but for my own soldiers.


    "Now I would hardly consider that a worthy payment these men and women under you deserve for their service." He took a step forward, seemingly unbothered by the wall of spears and swords pointed at his neck by my guards.


    "What have you done to my-"


    "What do think happened my dear? Come on, you may be slow but you can''t be that dumb right? If so, my father did a very poor job in choosing you as one of his Highlords."


    "Father?" I questioned, making me almost forget the situation I was in. The Emperor is Demeptah''s father? But- no, at least seeing it now there was some resemblance between the two. It would also explain his unnatural intellect and power but when? And why did the Emperor keep his own progeny a secret to us?


    If it was know then we would have had a clear heir and successor to place on the throne when the Emperor was no longer fit to rule. It would have prevented thousands of unnecessary deaths of Djinn who started to climb over each other for more political power. Or was this also some part of the Emperor''s plans.


    Nevermind that. I gave the mental order for my praetorian guards to attack. And they lunged all at once. Their blackstone armomr shimmering with purple as they struck forward with their spears.


    The initial attack was all they could do as their spear shattered into tiny glass-like shards against Demeptah''s armor. They didn''t even have time to react as Demeptah''s lance manifested itself as sheer blinding light and disintegrated them all into dust.


    Now nothing stood between me and the once grand general of the Djinn empire. He towered over me, his eyes changing hues into deeper purples as he stared down at me. And for once in my life I left small.


    "No!" I yelled in defiance as the ground beneath me cracked with the power I wielded. A veil of amethyst fire engulfed my body as I charged forward. From my dimensional storage my retrieved my twin swords, each crafted by myself to be an extension of my own body. As soon as they touched my hands my reacted instantly to my mana and aether as they roared to life.


    Erratic tendrils of arcane lightning and deep green flames erupted of of my blades as I aimed them towards Demeptah''s face. But he seemed unfazed by my efforts. In fact he took the time to smile back at me, which only enraged me more.


    In movements that seemed even unreal to me Demeptah sidestepped my attack and delivered a knee directly to my stomach. The blow sent me straight in the air as I had the wind knocked out of me. And even before I could respond he teleported in front of me and with a solid downward strike of his fist sent me flying into the ground.


    The force of the impact sent a good portion of my castle falling as the shockwave made a clearing free of snow.


    I winced as I struggled to pull myself up from the ground. Several ribs and spinal fragments broken with multiple ruptured organs. I could already feel the healing effects of the runes that decorated my body but the pain was still very much there.


    Demeptah floated gentle down, not as much as a small scratch on his armor.


    "I suppose this could be considered a duel of honor between us." He said almost as if he was telling a good hearty joke.


    With a roar of pain I snapped my left arm back into its socket as I stared up at him. "You arrogant bastard!" I roared as pillars of fire erupted out from the ground. Demeptah dodged them without effort but hitting him wasn''t my goal.


    The columns of flames all bent around and gathered towards me. And I could feel the mana and aether that began to flood every inch of my body. Yes, all of the gathered mana and aether I had intended to fuel my escape out of here. The chances of me escaping in one piece was nonexistent at this point, so I might as well use it.


    It felt as though my heart would rip its way out of my chest as I continued to drink in more and more of the mana and aether. My core ached and cried out in protest but I didn''t care.I was going to show this spoiled brat what a true Highlord was capable of.


    As the energy transfer was almost done I could feel my entire body glowing warm as each and every single rune on my body was illuminated. Staring down at my own body it appeared as if I was a being of pure glowing light. I knew I wouldn''t last long in such a form, even with all the work we Djinn was done harnessing raw aether directly still proved too much for our lesser bodies.


    ''Very well, I will just have to finish this quickly.''


    I could hear clapping and I stared back up to see Demeptah with an amused look on his face. "Masterful final gambit my lady. Let''s see if it pays off."


    His lance returned to his hand as it began to glow a brilliant white. And with this he made the official declaration.


    "Let the duel begin."


    The singular beam of light shot out from the end of his lance. Kicking myself off the ground I evaded the attack. But was caught off guard as the aftershock of his attack striking the ground sent me flying off course.


    Quickly correcting myself I braced myself as Demeptah was upon me. In mere seconds we became two streaks of light dancing in the sky as we exchanged blows. Each blow with enough force to level small towns the force of our attacks soon dissipated the blizzard I had cultivated on my realm as the bright sun shone over us.


    I still needed to end this. So in a desperate attempt I called back my two swords into my hands. Channeling the aether and mana I unleashed blades of wind, each tinged a hazy purple with aether. Demeptah tried to dodge but I reached out with my mind as the space between him and my spell folded until they overlapped and my spells found purchase.


    He staggered backwards in the air and seizing this chance I reached out again and closed the distance between us. Pooling all of my waning strength into my two blades I stabbed towards his unarmored face. And just as I was about the finish him off the sudden blast threw me backwards.


    I fell back only to find the two swords in my hands were all shattered as if they were made of glass. I stared back at where was Demeptah was when his hand wrapped around my face.


    His face stared back at mine. And I couldn''t help but feel satisfied with having dealt a blow to his face. His left side was heavily burnt and scarred, looking like cooked skin. It wasn''t life threatening by any means but it was something at least. But for the first time since he had arrived to my realm he looked a bit displeased.


    "It would seem I had underestimated our fellow traitor here. I will make note of that for the future." He said as he slowly tightened his grip on my face. The pressure at each side of my head was so great that I thought it would pop like a balloon.


    I reached out for my mana and runes away but all I got was disappointment. Looking inside I could see that my core that once glowed a blazing white was a dull grey with a large crack running across its entire surface. Even now I could feel my whole body begin to shut down and slowly die.


    Demeptah seemed to relax his grip somewhat to allow me to speak my final words.


    I struggled at first, coughing up only blood and what I could only figure were parts of my flesh from inside my body. But I was eventually able to form the words.


    "Go on then. Do it. Just know that you will never be your father." I cursed with a smile on my face. Have him live on that. The fact that no matter what he does that he will never live up to what his father has done. It was the hard truth many of the remaining Djinn had to come to terms with.


    Our glory days were over. We have been exterminated from the real world and replaced. All we are now are mere relics of a bygone age. A reminder of our races'' failures.


    But Demeptah seemed amused by my words.


    "Oh, my fair lady. You have no idea what has befallen our beloved Emperor. And that ''thing'' is merely my creator. Nothing more, nothing less. And as for you, I believe I still have an use for you."


    My eyes went wide as my mind raced through all the possibilities on why he would bother to keep me alive but before I could reach a conclusion my vision went to black as my mind drifted off.


    It was then, when I was drifting off into a slumber I didn''t know I would awake from that an old memory resurfaced.


    It was the Emperor, although he didn''t call himself that then. He had come to my family''s home calling himself the outlander.


    And while he didn''t have the title he certainly looked the part of an Emperor. Clad in master crafted blackstone armor with golden detailing he appeared before my father. Asking for our families aid to his efforts in fighting back against the asuras.


    I was still a young adult then. When I overheard him talking to my father.


    "You may call me mad-"


    "Mad? I would favor insane. You want to lead our people against the asuras in a war? You think that a race of people who have only know peace and diplomacy would-"


    "You''d be surprised at what people are capable of when the necessity arises." The man who would be called Emperor replied. His voice had the alluring tone that made you want to hear his words, as if they were sweet gold.


    "Heh, you sound as if you had lived a hundred lifetimes."


    "Perhaps. But are you willing to throw away everything you and your family have built and wait for death? Or are you going to-"


    "I was going to join you anyway there is no reason to shame me into it!" My father complained.


    "I recall you calling me insane."


    "And you are. But with my old age I have learned that every once in a while you need someone insane to push the ball forward."


    "Very well. Shall we invite your daughter to join us."


    "My daughter?"


    The Emperor gently opened the door to my father''s study and I stumbled in. I still could picture the dumbfound expression that would be on my face as I was caught red-handed.


    "Erurda, what have I told you about-"


    "No it''s alright. Come young one. Sit with us." He said as he beckoned me to sit next to him.


    "I am no young one." I said as I made my way to the seat.


    The Emperor let out a small chuckle as he responded.


    "No, I suppose not. Apologizes, a bad habit of mine."


    "And you don''t look that old yourself." I accused.


    He stared back at me. And I saw his eyes, deep and dark as the void. Yet there was something else in them. Something lying just beneath the surface, waiting for me to dive in deeper.


    "Looks can be deceiving child." He finally said.


    Calling me a child again. But then again in comparison to him I do suppose we only amount to a child.


    I didn''t fully understand why this memory of all things was what came back to me but I felt a familiar warmth in it. Like a old forgotten sweater or a cozy winter''s afternoon spent next to the fireplace.


    I suppose there could have been worse memories to drift away to.


    As the memories of my first time meeting the man that could be called Emperor continued I drifted into a deep slumber that I didn''t know if I would awaken from.

 Chapter 66-Death Throes

    Arthur POV


    Stepping outside of Cynthia''s office I was met by the two custodians standing awkwardly just beside the door. The awkwardness was due to the fact that they were a bit too tall for this section of the flying castle and were forced to crane their necks at an uncomfortable angle.


    "You know if you were uncomfortable you could have just-" I tried to say, but the left custodian, Hemera spoke.


    "We custodians were created to serve the Emperor. And by extension now you. We shall gladly lay down our own lives for you, my lord." He said, his voice betraying any tone or change.


    "Right." I replied. Dealing with these custodians was a chore to say the least. They were excellent, in both combat prowess and intellect. But how could you put it, it almost seemed as if they had all their free will ripped out of them and replaced with blind loyalty to their creator.


    Which seemed to have been the purpose but it still gave me pause. To reduce these warriors worth their weight in dragon mana cores to mere slaves bound to someone seemed a waste if not completely unethical.


    But it also made dealing with them frustrating. Bringing only five of them with me was a concession I had reached with Bellerophon. And even then at least two custodians were to be by my side at all times.


    I wasn''t really sure what they were guarding me from, I was confident enough in my current state to deal with multiple custodians at once. So if there was something I couldn''t deal with I doubt two of them could do much. But I suppose it was just to give them a peace of mind. You don''t really forget the shame of letting your one real purpose and mission fail.


    I began to walk down the corridors. Still deep in thought as the two custodians followed me in unison. Their armored forms shimmered as they perfectly cloaked themselves to be invisible to outside observers. Even a trained mage wouldn''t be able to detect them now. Have had their mana signatures dampened to almost unreadable levels, even with Realmheart fully activated it took me a couple seconds to see the imprint they left on the world.


    But at least now I didn''t look so unapproachable, having two giant bodyguards following me around. On that note.


    I looked down at myself, my white shirt was still dyed red with blood and as the blood was now drying it was turning an undesirable brown.


    ''Might as well take a shower while I am here as well.''  I thought as I began to make my way to my own personal chambers.


    Luckily I didn''t run into anybody on the way. Not that would have been much of a problem nor did I have to walk all the way here but still, I believe I still have to go through the motions of being human at the very least. Can''t lose my sense of reality for the common people now can I?


    And soon enough I reached the private wing of the castle. This place was originally reserved for the members of the Dicathen tri-union council and their servants. I suppose this place still fulfills a similar purpose with it serving as my quarters. Though I rarely stay in the Dicathen castle for long, staying only out of necessity with business.


    I still have most of my dealings and belongings within my underground fortress in Darv. I figured having a base of operations underground would be easier to deal with and it helped hide away the device Neoth and I were working on. And I didn''t have the need to project my power and authority with a flying castle.


    And after having each royal family move back to their own respective homes this part of the castle was usually empty. I had insisted they could turn these rooms into useful space but none of my attendants refused to touch my room.


    Rich red and gold carpet extended out from the door of my personal room. There were multiple doors, each equally decorated with expensive woodwork and gemstones.


    ''Those ought to be put to better use.'' I muttered in my head as I opened the door to my room.


    It was an expansive room. Easily dwarfing the small house I was born in in Ashber. It looked like what you would expect a rich king from a fantasy book to live in. Paintings of landscapes and Dicathen landmarks littered the walls, each surrounded by frames made of solid gold and silver. A long table made of glass had matching glass chairs, ten of them in total. Designed for the king''s guest I would presume to hold private meetings and parties.


    But the best feature I would reckon was the wall that faced the door. The entire section was entirely glass, with a hazy filter that dimmed the sunlight at just the right level to light the room but not blind you. The sun was long gone now but the sunsets here in this room were breathtaking.


    Turning back to the custodians I ordered them to stay outside. They seemed reluctant at first but I told them I was going to take a shower and unless they wanted to be branded as perverts among their brothers to get out. They complied soon after that.


    Indulging in the short lone time I had earned myself I quickly stripped my bloodstained clothes off of myself. Some garments were so caked in blood that I had to rip them off of my body. And even then most of my upper body was dyed reddish brown with blood. I was indeed a horrifying sight indeed.


    Quickly hopping into the bath I turned on the water, letting the cool water wash over my body as I sat in the bath.


    I stayed like that for a couple of minutes as the tub filled up. I could feel my muscles relaxing as I let my head go empty. Too many thoughts, memories, and plans. Too many worries to deal with.


    I still sometimes earned for the careless days I would spend as a student at Xyrus. I had gained much since then but it also felt as if I had lost something in the process. Something I could never truly get back, no matter how powerful I became.


    I looked down at my hands, perfectly clean and milky pale complexion. The aether within my body constantly restoring myself to my physical prime left no scars or hardened skin that I used to wear as a visual indication of my training and efforts. All washed away forever.


    "And this is why I don''t like being left alone with my thoughts." I muttered under my breath. Never a moment of peace in this noggin of mine. I have lived too many lifetimes for such things.


    Washing the rest of my body I got out of the bath. Seeing the water now a pink color with blood. Trying not to think too hard about it I quickly drained the water and began to dry off my body with a towel.


    Standing in front of the mirror and looking back at myself I saw what others saw. The aether within me had accelerated my body to grow to its prime. I no longer had the appearance of a tall teenager, instead what stared back at me could have passed as a healthy twenty-something year old.


    I still had elements of this body''s parents within my face. But there was an underlying Indrath quality to all of my features. My hair has grown quite a bit now as well. Reaching all the way to the middle of my back.


    It kind of made sense why the people of Dicathen accepted me as their king so easily despite my young age. Even I could feel it by just looking at me. The piercing gold eyes that matches Sylvies gave me an uneasy quality. But there was something else as well. Some strange air around me that gave off a domineering feeling.


    Ignoring that for now I quickly dried my hair with the help of some wind attribute magic as I dressed myself. It was nothing fancy, just a simple black suit that gave me freedom of movement.


    ''Don''t you think you have spent enough time admiring yourself? Or have you now become a full-blown narcissist.'' I could hear Regis laughing in my head.


    And through our mental bond I could sense Sylvie deliver a quick clobber to Regis'' head.


    ''Don''t be an ass.'' She replied.


    ''Sylvie! Who taught you such words!'' I exclaimed.


    In the resulting silence I could feel the tension in Regis as he stayed quiet. It was a mistake leaving him with her. He was a terrible influence.


    ''Hey now, I would say the one being called a demon by the Alacryans is the worse influence.'' Regis shot back.


    ''Yeah, but at least I don''t teach her such words. Just wait until I get my hands on you.'' I said as I finished dressing myself.


    ''On that subject weren''t you going to check up on Lucas at the Wall?'' Regis asked, I could sense his intention to change the subject but I allowed it.


    ''I was planning on it but don''t you think a custodian is enough to deal with him and the beasts at the Wall?''


    ''By deal with, you don¡¯t mean killing right? Cause knowing custodians they don''t seem to have a filter.'' Sylvie raised her concerns, which weren''t unwarranted.


    Thinking about it for a moment I deemed it better safe than sorry. And having their own king fight alongside them on the battlefield would do numbers on morale.


    ''Very well, I will be with you two shortly.'' I said as I finished dressing and opened the door to leave.


    As I began to walk to the main teleportation gate within the castle I could vaguely sense the two custodians following silently with their cloak of invisibility.


    Regis and Sylvie were still in Vilodrial, and I have kept myself from sending any custodians there for now. I didn''t particularly want any unknown noses poking around Neoth and I''s work. At least until I have a firm grasp on the limits of the custodians and their true loyalty. As well as the fact that my bond still was a dragon, and of the royal Indrath lineage no less.


    I didn''t want to see what would happen if I were to leave any custodian alone with her for any duration of time.


    I seem to have been so deep in my thoughts that I barely had the time to evade myself around the approaching figure. We didn''t collide but in the resulting shock the young woman I barely evaded fell on the ground.


    Without a second thought I apologized as I offered her a hand to take. She took it without complaint, then seemed to freeze in her tracks as she raised her head to look up at me.


    As for me I saw the familiar red ruby-like eyes staring back at me with flowing dark navy blue hair that fell over her shoulders.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Your majesty!" Caera exclaimed, deeply bowing as she let go of my hand.


    I couldn''t see her face now but I could see her ears turning a light hue of red. Yes, I do suppose it has been quite a while since we have met face to face. But I have kept her supposed family stationed on the flying castle to keep a close eye on her. As well as giving her a source of information to rely back to Alacrya.


    And I must say she has been pretty passive for a while. I know she must have been sent to Dicathen to act as a sleeper agent but still, with the war under way you would have expected her to do something big by now.


    "Raise her head Caera. I don''t think you need to be so formal, at least when we are alone, school president." I said with a light chuckle.


    Caera did as I said, her face still cast in a red hue that was slowly matching her eyes. She was dressed in simple battle garments, the only thing that would give away her status as a noble was the quality in which her garments were made from. But other than that nothing really stood out except for her natural looks.


    ''Boy am I glad Regis isn''t here right now.'' I mentally sighed.


    In these few short years she seemed to have matured to a fine young lady. And I could tell she was keeping herself fit and busy with training. Although compared to fighting for your life in the Relictombs I doubt it was in the same realm of exertion. And she won''t be able to fully make use of her Vritra mana arts here. It would seem I wasn''t the only one hiding many cards yet to play.


    Still I don''t know why Agrona or Seris would send her here. At least to Seris she would seem too valuable of a pupil to send away. Was it perhaps some ploy by Agrona? Has he caught wind of Seris'' true motives already? Or was it some little game he was playing with me, trying to have a fail-safe and backup for a potential vessel for the legacy.


    "Please don''t call me that. We aren''t even in school any more. And look at you." She said as she playfully punched me in the arm.


    I could sense the two custodians behind me tense up as they began to draw their weapons, only a small mental prob from me halted them in their tracks.


    "Mister boy wonder here has become king. How did you do that?" She asked with a nervous laugh.


    ''She plays it well. If it weren''t for the hundreds of lifetimes that littered my brain I would have fallen for her so easily.'' And I do suppose I did fall for her a couple of times in those multiple lifetimes. Oh and how those memories of lives long gone plagued me now.


    "Well I can''t just go around telling people how to do that now can I?" I said with a coy smile.


    Caera only laughed lightly in return. "Hey, don''t let me keep you. Go along and do your king business." She said as she turned to leave.


    But before she could leave I called out to her. "Caera?"


    "Yes?" She asked, surprised I stopped her from leaving. She had an expecting look on her face that was well trained, I could imagine most young males falling for her right there.


    "Why don''t we spar when we have the time? I have never truly seen the former student president of the esteemed Xyrus academy going all out." I said it almost as a joke.


    To which Caera seemed to be a bit disappointed, doing a purposefully shoddy job at trying to hide it. She flashed a small smile. "Yeah? I won''t go easy on you just because you¡¯re the king you know."


    "I know." I said, returning her smile.


    "Well, you know where to find me." She said as she finally turned to leave. Her footsteps seemed hurried, as if she was trying to get away from me as soon as she could. I could sense her well hidden nervousness. But she did well in trying to come off as a friendly girl. Maybe a little bit too friendly when compared to how I remembered her. It must be tiring to put on such a facade for so long.


    Seris has trained her well. But I am not what you would call ordinary, even by asuran standards. But that should at least give her and Agrona something to chew on for now.


    Soon I continued my way through the castle and the teleportation gate as I replayed the many lives out of the countless where I had fallen for that Alacryan girl.


    Demeptah POV


    I felt Erurda go limp in my hands. Peering into her I could see her core was basically useless now, and without the mana acting as a trigger all of her runes were harmless. But she was still alive, and her soul was intact.


    I gently floated back down to the ground. Her family''s castle was in ruins as the surrounding structure continued to decay and fall. I handed her limp body to Boraka.


    "Keep her alive." I instructed as I looked over the destruction our fight had caused. A castle full of our own people''s history was gone. Another piece of our history we will never have again. If that is the price that I must pay to keep our race going then so be it.


    I will gladly burn away the past if it secures a future for my people. I could feel the stinging burning sensation on the side of my face but I ignored it, I''ll have it dealt with later.


    Still, it seemed wrong. Erurda was one of the Highlords who sat upon the council. As well as having assassinated two other Highlords and having taken over their own realms I would have expected a bigger fight.


    I will have to cull many of the higher ups within her ranks but the transfer will go without too much of a cost. Luckily Erurda bought into my trap, she knew her forces were just outmatched by my sheer numbers and thinking she could hold somewhat of a chance against me in single combat allowed me to not waste any of my own troops.


    Staring up into the sky I could see plumes of fire as Erurda''s battleships began to die one by one. Still, I could have sworn she still had that prized capital ship that was passed down from her family for centuries. Why hadn''t she deployed it?


    Was she perhaps trying to buy time to escape aboard her flagship? From the schematics I held that was the only ship within her arsenal that could give my fleet a good fight. And it had ample shielding to weather through the worst of our weapons until it could safely teleport out.


    Boraka returned by my side, his heavy footsteps lightly shaking the ground as he came close.


    "We have captured many of the officers, my lord." He announced, in his hands was the greatsword that pulsed with energy. He knew what I was about to say and he seemed eager to draw blood once more.


    "Have them dealt with." I said as I nodded.


    "As you wish." Boraka complied as he walked away to execute Erurda''s officers. I had no use for them when they had failed so completely in this battle.


    Still it didn''t sit right with me that Erurda was so short-minded. Her strategy was what? Suicide? With the hope that she would take me out with herself.


    I walked deeper into the ruins of her castle. Fire crackled as they ate away at the foundation of her family. I could see the remnants of riches that she oh so loved to display.


    Lush fancy carpets and paintings decorated the floor and walls, all of it now destroyed either completely or partially.


    ''If Neoth was here to see this he would weep.'' I thought to myself as I saw the traces of our history dying before my very eyes.


    Eventually I reached the long staircase that led down to the lower depths of her castle. It was still intact for the most part. It would seem our battle had only destroyed most of what laid on the surface.


    I descended the steps, stepping deeper into the underground as darkness soon swallowed me whole. With a click of my lance what appeared to be an entire underground laboratory was illuminated.


    Most of the laboratory was the same mess as the rest of the castle. Large holes littered the ceiling that allowed cold air to flow freely through. Still, the raging snowstorm didn''t provided enough natural illumination.


    As I reached the center of the room I saw several dead bodies, their skin pulled tight around their bones as if malnourished. They wore rich robes of exotic fabric and furs with aetheric runes etched onto their robes and skin.


    And just beneath them was a large circular rune with many crystalline structures that lined the perimeter. A large spell ritual it would seem, to draw as much aether and mana from the surrounding atmosphere and to store it to be channeled elsewhere. The only problem being the lengthy time it would take to overcome my ship''s teleportation interference field.


    And it would seem she has exchanged all of that time and effort, as well as these spellcaster''s lives to go head to head with me. Yet still, this was a long shot. She should have known I wouldn''t have given her enough time to let such a plan work.


    I investigated further, walking deeper and deeper into the underground portion of the castle. Until a glowing light caught my eye.


    With a small gesture a cocoon of protective aether surrounded my body as I walked towards the glowing light. Until I saw it for what it truly was.


    Erurda''s flagship, the massive battle cruiser that was the prized heirloom of her family laid before me. Its thick protective hull was cut open, many of its inner components now littering the space around the grounded battleship.


    And the glowing light was the main core generator of the battleship. The main source of power for the shields and weapons of any flying ship created by the Djinn. It still sat at the heart of the ship, but was fully revealed to the outside world and connected by cable and surrounded by runes.


    "Ah, so this was your last gambit? Using your own ship''s core to power your escape." I muttered. What a shame it was, even in its partially dismantled form I could tell this ship was of great design and power. It would have made a formidable asset for me if I could somehow salvage it.


    The core of the ship still seemed intact as it glowed and pulse with energy akin to a natural heart of a massive creature. I suppose it isn''t too far off from the truth of these ships.


    I hailed for my legions to prepare for excavation. Leaving this here to eventually die would be a waste.


    I took a step further, trying to get a better look at the core. If I couldn''t salvage the rest of the ship then at least the core could be put to good use.


    Put as I was about ten meters from the core the entire castle seemed to shudder. As dust fell down from the ceiling. The core''s pulse began to quicken as its light brightened to a light purple ominous dark pink. Even from here I could feel the raw energy it was giving off like the heat of an open furnace.


    Then the entire ship seemed to wail in pain, as if it was still fully conscious. The runes that adorned the ground and the hull of the ship began to glow until it was blinding. Then the entire ship exploded.


    The blazing heat surrounded me as I was momentarily blinded. I could feel the skin tissue of my skin burn and melt even through the protective layer of aether. My armor''s automatic defenses dialed up the protective aether to a hundred percent as I weathered through the worst of the explosion.


    ''Self detonation as soon as someone got close. So this was your last card.'' While it wasn''t the dumbest idea Erurda had it was the height of dishonor. And I shall have her wish she had died when she awakes again.


    Soon enough the worst of the explosion died down as the dust and smoke was blown away by the blizzard winds. Slowly my sight returned as my eyes regenerated. It was just as painful as when they were melted away but bearable enough.


    Flying out of the crater I returned to my troops. A sizable portion of it was missing, but more than enough had retreated far enough down the mountain.


    I gently floated down as Boraka rushed towards me. "My lord, are you alright? Is it an enemy attack?"


    "Just a self-destruct system our lady Highlord had prepared for us." I answered.


    "My lord, are you alright? I have failed in protecting you." Boraka fell to his knees and brought a ceremonial blade to his neck. "I shall atone for such failure." he stated as he pressed the blade up to his neck, drawing blood.


    But I waved him away. "I am fine Bor, how did our troops fare?" I asked.


    "We lost six legions in the resulting blast, with many more damaged." He reported.


    ¡®Six entire legions?'' I could feel my hands tighten into fists. It would seem Erurda has managed to leave a scar on my sides. And to think that a Djinn Highlord would result in dishonorable tactics. It would seem I will have to sharpen my blade against my fellow brethren.


    Many things have changed since I last commanded. And it would seem my race is no exception. Time has done the thing it does best, molding us through thousands of years that even we don''t notice until we look back.


    Very well, a Highlord''s realm was still gained. And the resources she has will be more than enough for now. Now the largest opposition to my own realms were the throneworld and its loyal lackeys.


    Every simulation I had ran against the throneworld had me either losing or winning with too many losses to deal with the tyrants of Ephetous. Many of my own advisors and seers didn''t like our chances against a full on brawl with the Imperial throne.


    They have been leaving us alone for the most part for now. Most likely due to the change in leadership but the Emperor didn''t rule alone. And he currently has his attention on the material world. Which would mean Vago was the one handling most of the daily affairs.


    If I were to make a slow incursion into the material world or unleash a force directly onto Ephetous the throneworld won''t react too kindly. They were always controlling our race''s troops and technology. They would deem my actions too risky, with the biggest threat being more of our own technology being destroyed or falling into asuran hands. And knowing Vago he won''t budge no matter how I try to reason with him.


    Our clash seemed inevitable at this point. But for now I will need to keep a lower profile to replenish my lost legions as well as heal my body.


    Was this another ploy by Vago perhaps? Using Erurda as bait to cripple me for some time. It seemed far-fetched but for the master chronomancer nothing really seemed impossible.


    Still, I was never one to back down from a battle. Even against those so-called gods of the heavens I stood my ground. Slaying hundreds of them as I did so.


    And with the Imperial throne now taken by one with dragon blood in their veins it would be a great pleasure in fighting them. If they want to challenge me I more than welcome it.


    I''d rather die fighting against an empire that was now just as rotten as their dead leader than stand fighting as their slave.

 Chapter 67-Bladeheart

    Kaspian Bladeheart POV


    ¡°How are the men?¡± I asked as I cleaned the blood from my sword¡¯s blade. I could feel my clothes wet with my own sweat and the blood of mana beasts. I could feel my body protest in pain and exertion but I had managed to aid in our troop¡¯s retreat safely back to the wall for now.


    ¡°37 Injured with at least 41 men unaccounted for sir.¡± A deputy captain reported.


    ¡°Too many men.¡± I cursed under my breath. All because of that new mage that was put in charge here had led them straight into the maws of those creatures. And those numbers would only grow as more and more reports came in.


    After the disbandment of the tri-union council we were luck the new king seemed to have some sense, but it would seem his subordinates were different, or perhaps we have judged our king a bit too hastily. Many soldiers, especially those who have fought alongside him, almost worshiped him as their savior god. While others still deemed him an usurper of the throne.


    ¡°Get these men to an emitter now.¡± I commanded.


    ¡°Right away sir!¡± He said as he ran off to do just that.


    I began to walk to my own camp when a legion of warriors clad in shiny black armor marched past me. They moved with almost unnatural precision, each footstep matching each other. Never stopping to look around them or to even acknowledge their fellow soldiers.


    While the emitters of this new army our king had introduced were more than enough in dealing with the injured they still didn¡¯t sit right with many of the soldiers all around Dicathen. They seemed detached, too strict in their motions and words. If they spoke at all. They felt more akin to puppets of some sort obeying their master¡¯s will.


    Whatever they were, it didn''t feel right. But I will give them one thing, they were more than proficient in holding their own against these mana beasts. They never seemed to panic and break formation. When given orders they followed them to the letter. Even acting selflessly to protect the weaker individuals.


    I have seen it for myself, a wall of these black clad soldiers creating a protective barrier with their own bodies as wounded soldiers were carried away. I was still thinking when something flying this way caught my attention.


    Mana danced at my fingertips as I prepared for another attack, only to see it was the masked mage that was stationed here not too long ago returning. While I couldn¡¯t make out his face due to his mask from his whole demeanor he seemed dejected and angry. That one was a strange fellow. But I suppose most of the people working directly under King Grey are.


    The masked mage landed in the center of the camp with a loud thud, cracking the stone floor beneath his feet. The other people near his landing site all were spooked as they gave him a wide berth.


    And as he drew closer I could feel the fire type mana burning uncomfortably warm, like an open flame.


    ¡®Certainly in a bad mood.¡¯ I thought to myself. It is best I don¡¯t provoke him. I allowed him to pass me, I could physically feel his anger manifest as flames as he did so. Everyone else took the cue and did as I did.


    Heavy footsteps drew my attention as I turned to see an armored warrior. He wore similar armor to Grey¡¯s personal army but it was decorated with golden accents. Not to mention he was far larger, at least 7 feet in height.


    He trailed behind the masked mage, keeping some distance. In his hands he held a massive halberd that matched his armor. The only noise he made was his footsteps, the joints of his armor were completely silent as he moved. And the entire camp seemed to join in that silence as they passed.


    The strange thing was that I couldn¡¯t sense his presence at all. Nothing, not even a ripple in the surrounding atmospheric mana. It was as if he didn¡¯t even exist, my eyes seemed to drift away from him naturally. The only reliable source to his existence was his physical appearance.


    A cold shudder traveled up my spine as the giant warrior passed. From the way he carried himself to his presence I could tell this one was different from the other armored soldiers.


    An elite division perhaps? That would explain his expensive looking equipment. A bodyguard of that masked mage perhaps? Or maybe acting as the King¡¯s ears and eyes.


    The tense silence was broken by a loud thundering roar. All of the soldiers jumped to action. Many of them brandished their weapons expecting another wave of mana beasts to charge at the Wall. Soldiers hurried to their battle stations as I followed in suit, quickly making my way all the way up to the main Wall.


    ¡°I want archers lining that wall!¡± I shouted commands as I discarded the dirty rag I was using to clean my blade.


    ¡°Go go go! Augmenters keep those beasts as a safe distance for our-¡± My commands were cut short as a large hand blocked my way.


    I peered upwards to see that large golden warrior standing in front of me. His arm stretched to block me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked through gritted teeth. I don¡¯t know what these things were but I would be damned if I allowed them to walk all over the standard chain of command. Or worse, question the autonomy of the adventurers¡¯ guild.


    But the large warrior didn¡¯t answer as he fell to his knees in a deep bow. ¡°Huh?¡± I couldn¡¯t stop such words from leaving my mouth as I looked around at my men who were just as confused as the other armored soldiers all did the same.


    ¡®Just what are these things doing?¡¯ I cursed in my head as I turned to urge my men to continue their preparations when a large gust of wind almost knocked me off my feet.


    I whipped my head around, only to be met with a giant dragon. The creature of legends and myth, with scales darker than I could have thought possible. Its massive bat-like wings flapped in the wind as it hovered. Shining yellow eyes seemed to directly peer into my soul as it just hung in the air.


    But the more remarkable thing was the man the dragon carried on its back. King Grey, dressed in similar armor to his warriors, stood upon the back of the dragon. His long blonde hair seemingly dancing in the wind. His eyes subtly glowing in a matching color with his dragon.


    But without even blinking he disappeared and reappeared directly in front of me. Small tendrils of purple lightning danced around his skin as he seemingly teleported. The dragon let off a loud huff from its nose as it became shrouded in a golden light.


    I covered my eyes as the light became overwhelming, and when it dyed down a small girl, no older than ten hovered in the air where the dragon was and gently floated down next to Grey.


    The only thing that gave away her otherworldliness was the large obsidian horns that grew out from her head. I had heard rumors that asuras were capable of taking on multiple forms but this was my first time seeing it first hand. There were still certain features that were shared between the two forms but still.


    And seeing Grey with his dragon next to each other like this really gave off the image of a sibling pair. Many of their features seemed like a mirror reflection.


    +Rise+ Grey spoke, but¡­ but his mouth didn¡¯t move. And a painful splitting sensation gripped both sides of my head as I staggered backwards.


    I could hardly register the armored soldiers all rising to their feet in unison as I felt my insides churning.


    I was saved from falling directly to my death by a pair of sturdy hands.


    ¡°Woah there, I can¡¯t have you dying yet.¡± Grey said, his deep voice were mere rumblings of bass-like noise as my mind was still in shock. It took a couple of seconds before I could fully regain my stance.


    King Grey and his bond seemed to talk to the large golden warrior in the meantime. I couldn¡¯t fully make sense of their conversation but I heard small snippets. Something about the boy and the Dicathen defense.


    After they were done the golden warrior moved along, floating gently down to the ground floor as Grey turned his attention towards me.


    ¡°Mr. Bladeheart, sorry about that. I keep forgetting the effect my Will can have on lessers.¡± He said with a small smile on his face. It was strange to think that this young man, the same young man who was registering to become an adventurer a couple of years ago, is now the king of this continent.


    He couldn¡¯t be any older than twenty. But the force and attention he seemed to command was unlike any young person I have ever met. I¡¯ve had dealings with him before, mostly with a discussion and agreement that the Adventurer¡¯s guild would be allowed to act independently from his rule. Even then, the respect he commanded and the way he held himself seemed too experienced for a person of his age.


    Sometimes it appeared as if an older man was trapped in this younger body. And his physical prowess was scarier. Even when he was a new adventurer I felt it during our test duel. There was something special within this boy. And perhaps that was how he had risen so high.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.¡± I reassured him as I shook his outreached hand. Even from this small touch I could feel the strange power flowing within him like a tempest. Almost as if keeping the power he wielded in control was taking more effort.


    ¡°How is the Adventurer¡¯s guild doing these days?¡± He asked as he slowly walked over to the edge of the wall. He overlooked the Beast Glades. Or at least what was left of it, with many of the trees being burned for hundreds of feet, leaving a sizable patch of barren wasteland that was an advantage as much as it was a rough spot for us, leaving such a wide area completely open.


    I pondered if I could try to mask the truth, but I deemed it unnecessary, this new king of ours has made it abundantly clear that he had the resources needed to collect such information should he require it.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°Many of our adventurers are spread thin throughout the continent, your majesty. While various commissions come pouring in from more¡­ influential noble families.¡± I answered as I joined Grey by this side overlooking the Beast Glades.


    If it weren¡¯t for the dangers such a forest imposed on all of us, it would have been a nice sight. The far stretching greenery going all the way into the horizon and meeting the clouds. But the reality of the situation came back to me as the wind picked up smells of burning ash and blood. While the attack may have stopped for now there was no telling just what those Alacryans were doing deep within the Beast Glades.


    ¡°Commissions for bodyguard or personal army work I presume.¡± He answered without taking his eyes off the distant horizon.


    ¡°Indeed, your majesty.¡± I answered curtly. While many of the lower class citizens of Dicathen were more than welcoming to Grey¡¯s policies. Many more of the higher class noble houses weren¡¯t as happy. Imposing heavy tax on their family business as well as taking away many of their benefits under the guise of war time prep work. King Grey has on more than one occasion made his dislike for nobles who do nothing for their own continent apparent.


    And with king Grey showing the force he commanded it made sense that some nobles would begin to feel uneasy. To the point of trying to muster up their own personal army to save their skins when the time came.


    Harsh winds blew past us, making Grey¡¯s long blonde hair tied in a loose tail flutter in the wind.


    ¡°You¡¯re playing a dangerous game, Grey.¡± I said in such a tone that only he could hear.


    Grey only seemed to smirk. ¡°You believe I can¡¯t deal with some unruly nobles?¡±


    I lightly shook my head. ¡°You are poking a sleeping bear. It might begin with them, but be careful where you tread. It may end with the others.¡±


    Grey began to speak but stopped. His mouth halted as it tried to form new words as a dark purple mass that appeared to be made of pure shadows emerged from his body.


    Instinctively I drew my sword, only to be met with Grey with his hands on my blade telling me to put it away.


    The mass of purple-black shadows changed form, as it took on a shape that resembled some wolf-like creature. Except this wolf has a mane and tail of violet flames. A pair of horns above its glowing yellow eyes gently curved upwards and ended in points as sharp as any well-kept sword.


    The creature, despite its monstrous appearance seemed to stretch its back and forelimbs, very much like some domesticated pet would. Its mouth opened wide displaying a row of small put sharp teeth that caught the sun¡¯s light.


    ¡°Man, it gets tiring being stuck in there.¡± The shadow creature spoke. Spoke?


    ¡°And who said you could come out?¡± Grey asked his¡­ companion?


    ¡°Come on. I have rights too, you know.¡± The shadow wolf complained as if it was a child being scolded by its parent.


    The humanoid dragon walked over to the wolf¡¯s side and began to scratch its fire-like mane. I couldn¡¯t help but stare a bit dumbfounded. Grey seemingly seeing surprise written on my face reassured me.


    ¡°They are my companions I guess you could say. Although they are more close to family than anything else.¡± He said, which only raised more questions in my mind. This shadow wolf thing was one thing. But to call a dragon, a creature of legend and a member of the asuran race a family member?


    Eventually I just gave up trying to understand this strange new king we got. Best to thank whatever high powers that he was on our side for now.


    ¡°Anyways, I do suppose it is time I move out myself.¡± Grey said as two more of those golden warriors materialized from thin air. Each of them holding a massive halberd in one hand and a shield in another.


    ¡°Where are you going exactly?¡± I asked, trying to hide the shock in my voice. Something about these golden warriors was unsettling, even more than those other armored soldiers.


    Grey turned back to face me. On his face was a confident smile. He sure was a looker, that¡¯s for sure. I am sure there will be many noble families trying to win his hand in marriage soon enough. But Grey didn¡¯t strike me as a man who would fall for such tricks.


    ¡°A king must lead by example should he not? If he won¡¯t even stand by his own principles then why follow such a man.¡± Grey said. ¡°Would you like to join me on my excursion?¡± He asked as he turned to me.


    I pondered this invitation for a moment. I haven¡¯t directly seen Grey fight since or duel, and even then I doubt he was taking me on seriously. So this could be a good opportunity to gauge his prowess.


    I sternly nodded and in return Grey spoke. ¡°We are leaving in five, have your men ready.¡±


    Grey POV


    ¡°Do we really have to take them along?¡± Sylvie asked as we were flying across the Beast Glades.


    ¡°Imma need to second her on this one chief.¡± Regis chimed in from within my core.


    Keeping my focus on Realmheart in order to lessen the air resistance as we flew I could feel the Sealing Tesseract Neoth gave me that held Kaspian and his men weighing heavy within my storage ruin. I had figured that would be the best way to transport them all in a timely fashion. Although they didn¡¯t seem 100 percent comfortable with the idea.


    ¡°There are still many within Dicathen that doubt me. We can¡¯t win this war by ourselves, and even if we could I still need to rule over this land.¡± I answered. The wind whipping around my long hair as we were closing in on our destination.


    The custodian I had sent to the Wall, Achillian had already done his due diligence and mapped most of the notable areas within the Beast Glades. And his scans had revealed several points of interest that gave off little to no mana signatures. It was subtle, almost undetectable but these custodians and their ways weren¡¯t anything ordinary.


    If we had to guess it could be from some sort of artifact or spellform used to mask mana signatures. Some sort of Alacryan hideout of sorts within the Beast Glades. That would explain how they were able to produce seemingly endless hordes of corrupted mana beast to besiege our borders.


    ¡°Still, don¡¯t you think they will be dead weight for us?¡± Sylvie said as her eyes quickly flicked over to the two custodians that were following us. She certainly felt the deep seated hatred any of the Djinn held for any dragon. And I don¡¯t doubt they would demand a good explanation as to why she was still alive, or at least not used as leverage when they learn that she is of Indrath royalty.


    And these custodians were more than enough in subduing Sylvie if they deemed it necessary. I could feel my companions'' emotions seeping into my own mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t actually allow them to be in direct danger.¡± I reassured Sylvie.


    ¡°So what? They are just your audience to show off your powers?¡± Regis jabbed.


    I shrugged. He wasn¡¯t wrong, and I needed to cement my power and rule over Dicathen as much as I could. While there were certain groups that have started worshiping me as some sort of savior deity there were others that held great dislike for me. I didn¡¯t need more problems to deal with, much less any sort of rebellion or betrayal.


    And I believe having a notable guild leader like Kaspian vouch for me would be a smart move. I have purposefully left the Adventurer¡¯s Guild mostly alone for now as I worried stepping in too directly would only step on other¡¯s toes. I needed to gain their support by their own free will. And if I could manage that many of the adventurers who rely on the guild will eventually soften up to me.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Sylvie said as she stopped midair.


    With Realmheart fully active I could see that the area below us had a thinner atmosphere of mana then the rest of the Glades. Not by much, but if you knew what you were looking for you could see it. But other than that there was nothing that gave this area away. Tall dense trees covered the ground from the air as the sounds of the forest¡¯s wildlife filled our ears.


    Sylvie in a flash of golden mana turned back into her humanoid form as we slowly descended into the forest. Making sure to land a couple hundred meters away from the area of interest. The tree covering was so dense that below the treelines it was as dark as night down here. I could smell the scent of wet grass as we touched down.


    Making sure there was nobody around I retrieved the Sealing Tesseract from my dimensional storage and with a small application of aether Kaspian and his men appeared before us.


    Most of them seemed dazed, as if they had just woken up as their heads darted around to their new changed environment. Kaspian was rubbing his temples as he approached me. His usual formal wear was replaced by a simple yet elegant silvery battle armor that perfectly matched his usual fashion with his family crest etched onto his left breastplate.


    ¡°Sorry about that, that was the only real way to move all of us at once.¡± I apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just a bit jarring, I¡¯m sure my men will be fine.¡± He reassured me as he stretched his muscles. And looking at them now I could see he wasn¡¯t lying. I recognized some of them, many were at least A-ranked adventurers or above. From the weapons they carried to how they carried themselves I could tell that these mages were experienced in fighting.


    Turning back towards the two custodians I gave them a small nod as they nodded in return. A cloak of aether shimmered around them as they vanished from sight. The aether acting as a mirror of sorts to completely mask them from any outside observer.


    Pushing aether out of my core to surround all of the others I applied the same armor of aether around all of us as we all went invisible. Some of the mages let out small sounds before quickly hushing themselves as I began to speak directly into their minds.


    +I have given you a small measure of my own powers. You should be able to faintly see each other. Rest assured that others cannot. Now, follow me.+


    I motioned them to follow as we drew closer and closer to the area of interest the custodian pointed out. Brushing past foliage we eventually were led to small clearing. Still shrouded in the darkness of the forest canopy there was a small dungeon entrance jutting out from the ground. One of the older outposts the Adventurer¡¯s Guild operated I would presume from its rundown appearance.


    +Stay here.+ I said as Godstep carried me the distance to the entrance. The entrance reminded me of an old mindshaft of sorts. Made with a combination of wood and stone with moss growing on it. The wood looked decayed, and probably wouldn¡¯t withstand a firm hit.


    ¡®So this is what Agrona has resorted to after the carnage we have caused within his camps huh?¡¯ Regis remarked.


    ¡®Still an efficient use don¡¯t you think? Turning our own tools against us.¡¯ I said back. I may not give that Basilisk much credit but he was a crafty son of a bitch.


    I placed my hand lightly on the mossy stone of the dungeon entrance as I closed my eyes. I could feel Godstep, Realmheart, and King¡¯s Gambit glow warm on my back as I pushed around the atmospheric mana and aether, taking my mind¡¯s eyes into the depths of the abandoned dungeon.


    Through Realmheart I could feel the presence of a strong aetheric signature deep below as I ventured down. The once large cavernous interior was redone, with large pylons of wood supporting the ceiling as long tunnels winded downwards. Eventually leading to a large opening with a domed ceiling with several connected rooms. I could feel the mana signatures of the Alacryan soldiers as they worked away.


    And in the far end of that large room was the source of the aether I had sensed. A vast portal network, no doubt a mode of transporting troops as well as resources from Alacrya. The portal seemed to have been older than the surrounding structures. Perhaps of Djinn make and design, which would explain why they were able to travel between the two continents.


    I kept searching around, gently probing around the mana and aether when I eventually stumbled upon a certain mana signature. I could feel Regis tense up as we both realized who it was. Even though Regis was still in his incorporeal form I could sense a wicked smile form on his nonexistent face.


    Deactivating my Godrunes I returned to my group. They all looked expectantly at me, well, most of them looked at me strangely. Which I couldn¡¯t blame, from their perspective I was standing there with my hand on the stone like some crazed lunatic.


    But this will be a good opportunity to show these soldiers why I am the King of Dicathen in such times.


    I nodded towards the custodians as they drew their own weapons. Sylvie hopped off the small rock that she was sitting on as she joined me by my side. Turning to face Kaspian and his men I spoke directly to their minds.


    +We are moving out.+

 Chapter 68-Retainers Vengeance

    Arthur POV


    The air within the dungeon was musty and stale. At least within the entrance there were thick layers of moss as vines dangled from the ceiling. The Alacryans had clearly not used the entrance to transport goods. It made me wonder just how many more of these abandoned outposts or dungeons had they repurposed for their own needs.


    Realmheart burned warm on my back as I pulled in most of the available wind type mana to muffle our footsteps and smell. Working together in tandem with King¡¯s Gambit I was able to conceal our tracks for now. I wasn¡¯t quite sure how it would hold up against the increased perception of a Scythe or Retainer.


    I was leading our group from the ground with Sylvie by my side. As one of the custodians marched alongside me while the other brought up the rear. Quite the stubborn bunch I would say, they always refused to leave my side. Insisting that at least one of their ranks was near me. I had only brought half of their ranks, and they seemed to be in clear communication with their brothers that stayed behind within the Relictombs. I wasn¡¯t quite sure if they were guarding me or keeping a close eye on me, perhaps it was a mixture of both.


    Eventually the interior of the dungeon stooped downwards, the ground was at least even and free from any real obstacle. This was an outpost used by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild after all. So we made it down to its lower depths with little to no problems.


    It was only when we reached what seemed to be a more well maintained part of the underground cave system that we reached our first little problem. If it weren¡¯t for Realmheart I wouldn¡¯t have noticed. I put out my arm to stop the rest of my group as I stared forward.


    Kaspian only looked at me with a puzzled look. But that puzzlement soon turned to understanding as he turned his vision and his senses to what laid directly ahead of us.


    It was subtle, and especially in such darkness it could be misidentified as a spider¡¯s web. An intricate array of overlapping wires made of some sort of metal blocked our way. With Realmherat fully active I could see the earth and wind type mana that hung tightly onto them.


    I wasn¡¯t quite sure if they were some sort of offensive spell or just something to alert the caster of an intruder, but I wasn¡¯t going to find out. I tapped into Godstep again, letting the Godrune warm my skin as the pathways of aether were made clear to me.


    My mind probed and manipulated the Godrune as the aether spread out from my core and around our little battlegroup. I could feel my mind whirling as I calculated each individual¡¯s location but it was bearable. With a mental snap the Godrune engaged fully as we all disappeared and reappeared in a flash of aetheric lightning. We all appeared deeper within the dungeon. With many of the soldiers either looking nauseous or confused. But soon enough we were moving.


    There were similar traps after that, but as I used Godstep with multiple people more and more I could feel myself growing more comfortable casting it and I could feel myself becoming faster with it. I do suppose this is good practice for me. While my understanding of each Godrune I possessed seemed to have been carried over as well being deepened by the Emperor¡¯s gift, they seemed much like muscles. The more you used them the more they developed.


    We eventually reached what seems to be the main central hub of this place. It was bustling with people. Soldiers, merchants, and what appeared to be normal citizens alike. They all were in a hurry, some of them carrying large carriages or crates filled with various resources.


    I could hear some of our own soldiers gasp in shock. To imagine that so many Alacryans were living just under our noises.


    ¡°They were all here and we didn¡¯t even know?¡± I could Kaspian¡¯s voice through the noise. I wondered if I should reveal that this amount was already very reduced, with me having spent a great deal of my years taking out most of the Alacryan camps within Dicathen. And we still don¡¯t fully know of the full operations that Agrona was conducting.


    At the far end of the room was the large warp gate. The base of it was carved from bone-white stone as the arch was constructed from a singular piece of blackstone. The runes inscribed upon its hard surface told me of its ancient Djinn construction.


    The portal flashed on and off as soldiers and transport which seemed to be carrying large cages filled with something to and from this outpost. Through Realmheart I could sense the numerous mana signatures as they all glowed like fireflies. So it would seem this is one of their breeding pens for those mana beasts.


    ¡®Old habits die hard for Agrona eh?¡¯ Regis joked from within my core.


    While I don¡¯t necessarily want to say that these creatures were fully innocent, you do have to feel bad for them here. Being used for what pretty much amounted to cannon fodder. But it was never in an asura¡¯s best interest to ponder the ethics of dealing with beings they deemed lesser. Although I suppose I was growing more and more alike to both Kezess and Agrona, deeming certain sacrifices necessary or inconsequential compared to the scale of my final goal. It was another reason why I disliked using King¡¯s Gambit so often as well.


    But there was something else that drew everyone else¡¯s attention. At the other end of the room stood two large figures. Each with large onyx horns that sprouted from their heads and reached up into the sky like tree branches.


    Scythe Dragoth and his new Retainer Echeron, I didn¡¯t expect to see them here of all places. After having his last Retainer so quietly dealt with the little present I sent their Dominion would most certainly feel the pressure from the others. Perhaps their Sovereign saw this war effort as a chance to win over some favor with Agrona to keep the other Sovereigns off his back. While Agrona enjoyed entertainment I¡¯m sure even he wouldn¡¯t stoke the fire of war between his own Dominions.


    I originally had plans on dealing with all of the Scythes all at once, but with such an opportunity practically handed to me I wondered if I should just get rid of Dragoth here and now.


    Even from this distance I could feel their oppressive aura of death and decay as they stood by like statues overlooking their people work. I was actually surprised that none of the men tried to run or fell into shock, it would seem that Agrona has done his due diligence and amped up his Scythes and Retainers. Most likely as a response to me, oh I wish I could have seen his face when I send these two with their tails in between their legs.


    ¡®I call dibs on the Scythe.¡¯ Regis announced as I could feel him itching to get out there and face his old master. I didn¡¯t want to prod but from the emotions that were coming off of Regis I would hazard to guess that Uto didn¡¯t have the healthiest relationship with his Scythe.


    ¡®Then how do you propose we approach this?¡¯ Sylvie chimed in as she gestured to the group of soldiers behind us. She was right, if it were only the three of us then thinking wasn¡¯t necessary. With a flick of my wrist I could disable that warp gate and go on from there. The three of us could keep the Scythe and Retainer occupied while the Custodians guard the other soldiers, that seemed like the best method. And a good way of showcasing my abilities to these me, hopefully removing any doubts about my strength at least.


    ¡®You think just showing your meathead level strength will be enough to win over the Bladeheart fella?¡¯ Regis asked.


    ¡®Small steps, Regis. Small steps.¡¯ I replied as I could feel my core thrum with aetheric power. Regis also swelled within me, I could feel this wispy form preparing to manifest.


    Turning to look at Sylvie and addressing everyone within my unit I issued a small comment.


    +Let¡¯s clean house.+


    Echeron POV


    Being reduced to staying at such an establishment was a disgrace of Vechor. The air was musty and stale as I stood at attention next to my Scythe. I had only recently taken up the empty position of Dragoth¡¯s retainer, and it wasn¡¯t quite what I would have imagined.


    While the positions of Scythes and Retainers are chosen by combat during the Victoriad perhaps Dragoth and Sovereign Kiro felt threatened by the other Dominions. Indeed Dragoth¡¯s previous retainer was the only casualty among the higher ranks of this war.


    While the High Sovereign didn¡¯t encourage open warfare among the Dominions during this whole war I¡¯m sure he would turn a blind eye to be rid of a possible weak Dominion. That was the High Sovereign I always knew, probing, testing each of his Dominions. Pitting them against each other either through competitions like the Victoriad or through more violent means.


    Scythe Dragoth, perhaps with the exception of Scythe Cadell, was one of the more feared Scythes in Alacrya. Some of that was due to his physical appearance. Standing side by side with him now he still towered for me. His bulky frame with that wicked look on his face, it made sense why he was so feared and respected.


    But as of now Dragoth and Sovereign Kiro have to tread lightly, less they be discarded or worse. This was probably the reason why we were here in the first place overlooking operations here within the Beast Glades. Many of our own camps here were already ransacked or destroyed, leaving no survivors. So it at least made sense why they would send a Scythe to oversee things.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    And with having more things to prove then any of other Dominions Dragoth stepped up first representing his Sovereign. It still filled me with trepidation that we had to watch our own backs during such times. Nevertheless this was a good opportunity for me to prove myself to my Scythe master.


    We stood, overlooking the warp gate flash on and off as large carriages holding supplies and personnel were pouring out from it. Many of them carried crates of food or large cages filled with some of the High Sovereign¡¯s more exotic experiments. Further down those hallways were breeding pens we were using to produce these mana beasts we were herding towards the wall. Although they have all been ineffective for now, we knew we could eventually break through if we kept the pressure up.


    My eyes slowly peered to the side towards my Scythe. His arms were crossed as a look of boredom dominated his bearded face. I could feel the frustration and anger coming off of him like the heat of an open fire.


    It was as if he was saying that this was a complete waste of his time. Overlooking these insects as they worked.


    At the very least however these insects seemed to be moving faster now as we were both here. They all knew one small mistake and that could be the end of their entire blood. As for myself I was still itching for my first proper fight as a retainer.


    When I was chosen to be Scythe Dragoth¡¯s retainer I was taken directly to Central Dominion and before the High Sovereign. And by the Vritra¡¯s horns he was more majestic in person. He exuded power, but not like the Scythes or even the other Sovereigns.


    There was a calm confident aura around him as he projected his strength. Like the steady beams of the warm sun. He had taken me down deeper within his keep and bestowed me with great gifts of spellforms that still seemed to burn warm as I thought of them.


    Still it made me question if the High Sovereign was that powerful and intelligent as to freely bestow new magic to people then how was this war dragging along for so long? Was it perhaps some ploy to trick the tyrant asuras of Ephetous into thinking Alcraya was far weaker than it truly was?


    No, it would be pointless of me to try to fathom the inner workers of someone such as the High Sovereign.


    My thoughts were disturbed as I felt a chill run down my spine as I could have sworn I could feel the eyes of something on me. It felt too similar to the feeling that a helpless prey gets as the predator closes in. Not knowing where the threat was but knowing it was fast approaching.


    Just then in a flash of purple lightning a man appeared in between me and Scythe Dragoth. He wore a simple collared white shirt and black pants. His skin pale white as his golden eyes seemed to see through all. Yet the stranger thing was that I felt no mana signature from this lesser. Some kind of trick or special relic? Nevertheless he was clearly no Alacryan.


    And before all hell broke loose the strange little man uttered a simple greeting.


    ¡°Hello gentleman.¡±


    Kasipan Bladeheart POV


    In a flash of purple lightning Grey who was just standing in front of all of us appeared in between the two horned Alacryans. From their physical description I could put together that they were either Scythes or Retainers. Most likely that bigger looking man was the Scythe judging from the air he gave off. And Grey has just gone in like it was nothing, all alone.


    My body moved on its own as I pushed mana into my limbs to carry me forward when a strong hand stopped me in my tracks. Looking upwards I saw one of the Custodians looking down at me with his head shaking slightly.


    ¡°Hello gentleman.¡± Grey¡¯s words were quiet but were carried all over the large cavernous central area. With his words the world seemed to slow down as all the Alacryans stopped what they were doing to look up at the strange intruder.


    The Scythe moved first. His large hands covered in dark almost black mana shot towards Grey. I shot a quick glance at the Custodian who was merely watching. I thought their whole purpose was protecting Grey, so why are they doing nothing? They seemed to merely watch as their king was being attacked.


    But it would seem I have misjudged Grey¡¯s strength. Or perhaps I have misjudged the Scythe¡¯s. Even before the Scythe¡¯s massive hands came close a dark mass burst from Grey¡¯s body. The dark mass quickly gained form, turning into the shadow wolf made of flames as it sunk its sharp teeth directly into the Scythe¡¯s throat.


    The Retainer struck next. From his hands erupted a hurricane of dark fire. I could feel the dread from merely looking at the flames yet Grey seemed not bothered as he disappeared in a flash of purple lightning again as a deafening roar shook the underground cave.


    From the darkness of the deeper tunnels Grey¡¯s dragon companion lunged forward. Its teeth bared and claws at the ready, the dragon and the Retainer clashed as the soldiers among the Alacryan ranks quickly ran to grab their weapons and assume battle formations.


    +Dicathens, attack!+ Grey¡¯s voice could be heard in our minds and we complied as a streak of white fire was unleashed from his hand and struck the warp gate. The gate imploded into hundreds of smaller pieces as the portal fizzled away and died. With the concealment spell still active we got into our own positions. The augmenters in front as the conjurers supported them from the back, with the two Custodians bringing up the front and the rear.


    On we went, the enemy Alacrayns were in disarray as from their perspective invisible forces were slowly cutting through their ranks. Eventually they gave up and began firing and hacking in random directions. Some of us were hit, but we came here prepared for death. But we were making steady progress as the Alacryan numbers began to dwindle.


    But the real fight was being done by Grey. With each of his and his companion¡¯s strikes the very earth shook. So much so that I feared that the underground cave may actually collapse.


    The Scythe fired volleys of dark obsidian spikes, some of which struck the walls with such strength that they cracked the cave walls, sending splinters across its hard rock surface. Grey was a flurry of attacks, with a sword in each of his hands he blocked and parried every single attack as he continued to push back the Scythe.


    With annoyance the Scythe with his free hand wretched the shadow wolf from his throat that was bright red with blood. But the wolf only turned around and bit down hard on the Scythe arm. The Scythe grimaced with pain but had no time to rest as Grey continued his assault.


    Another deafening roar echoed through the caves as I turned my attention back to the dragon. With a loud impact sound the dragon planted its forelimb onto the Retainer¡¯s chest as the sound of bones snapping cut through all the violence like a knife. The Retainer yelled with pain, but even that sound was cut short as the dragon¡¯s massive jaws wrapped around the Retainer¡¯s neck. The yells became screams and soon just turned into the sounds of the Retainer choking on his own blood before all of the sound was cut short as the dragon ripped off the Retainer¡¯s head clean off. With a huff the dragon tossed it to the remained Alacryan soldiers who stared at the tumbling head in silence before it came to rest.


    The face still had the expression of pain and panic written all over which seemed to have drained all the fighting spirit from them as they turned to run.


    ¡°Chase them down!¡± I shouted as my own men charged. It wasn¡¯t long before my men and the Custodians had all the Alacryan soldiers and people in chains. Well, it was more the Custodians doing the heavy lifting as we took care of any stragglers. Herding them back to the central hub we were met with a shocking sight. The Retainer still laid there dead, his head several hundred meters from the rest of his blood body.


    As for the Scythe he was bound in large purple chains as he was kneeling before Grey. Grey turned to face us and for a split second I could have sworn he was wearing a different face to the one I had seen before. It was a blink and miss it moment but his usual casual and calm face was replaced by one that seemed impossibly cold and cruel. The face of an ancient killer that couldn¡¯t be reasoned or bargained with. An unstoppable force of nature.


    Grey approached me as his dragon and shadow wolf all stood behind him guarding the Scythe. I instinctively took a small step back as he drew close. Not even his clothes were wrinkled or dirtied. In fact he didn¡¯t seem tired in the slightest, which only made me wonder just how strong he was.


    ¡°The Retainer is dead and the Scythe is subdued for now.¡± He announced for all to hear.


    At the mention of himself the Scythe stirred. He raised his large clean shaven head up, one half of his face was a bloody mess as he was missing an eye. But his words still carried immense power and authority.


    ¡°You think this is over?! You believe the High Sovereign will-¡± Grey moved so fast that I couldn¡¯t even track his movements as he delivered a gut punch to the Scythe. The Scythe grunted as he sank lower to his knees.


    ¡°How about your men Kaspian?¡± Grey asked. The sheer casualness as he dealt with the Scythe unsettled me. If he could take care of a Scythe and his Retainer without breaking a sweat then just what was his upper limit? Was he really some kind of asura who was sent to us to lead us out of this war?


    Clearing my throat I made a quick stern reply. ¡°Only four injured your majesty.¡±


    Grey nodded at my words. ¡°I shall have them taken care of by my emitters.¡± He said as he returned his attention back to the Scythe.


    ¡°Am I safe in assuming that you will allow me to do with this Scythe as I please?¡± He asked.


    I was a bit dumbfounded by his question. He was the king after all so he was free to do as he wanted. But just what was he planning for this Scythe who I was starting to feel a bit sad for.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not, your majesty. But what do you intend to do with him?¡± I asked as I approached Grey. And from up close you couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit bad for this Scythe. From his physical appearance alone you could tell it was a formidable being. His two large horns were ringed like that of an old tree and branched out and upwards. But to be reduced to such a miserable state.


    ¡°I wish to send that High Sovereign a small little message alone with his Scythe and Retainer.¡± Grey said with a small smile on his face. I turned my head slightly to look at the dead Retainer¡¯s body. Deep open wounds marred his skin and armor as blood continued to trickle out of him.


    ¡°Regis?¡± Grey called out as the ears of his wolf companion perked up.


    He gestured to the Scythe as he spoke. ¡°I shall give you the honors.¡± The wolf seemed to smile with glee as his form melted into shadows as he seeped into the Scythe¡¯s body.


    Almost instantly the Scythe had a reaction. His head shot up, with blood beginning to stream down from his eyes. Yet he still maintained eye contact with Grey as I could feel his destructive mana trying desperately to break free from its bindings.


    ¡°What have you done to me?¡± He demanded through gritted teeth.


    Grey only looked back with mock pity. ¡°Something you had a long time coming. Should have been a bit nicer to your last Retainer.¡±


    Confusion washed over the Scythe¡¯s monstrous features. ¡°Uto? What about hi-¡± His words were cut short as they were replaced by his screams. His body began to convolvulus and spasm as he fell onto his stomach. His entire body was now covered in dark wisps of purple flames as it appeared to be burning him from the inside out.


    Still through all of that he stared up towards Grey with a newborn hatred. Then his eyes glazed over as he seemed to talk to himself. Whether it was some effect of Grey¡¯s wolf companion or him just going insane from the pain I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Who are you? What are- what do you mean? Uto, no. Don¡¯t-¡±


    With a clean kick Grey knocked the Scythe¡¯s massive body effortlessly onto his back as he placed a foot on his chest.


    ¡°Are you getting it now Dragoth?¡± He almost seemed to gloat as the Scythe¡¯s body was slowly falling apart. ¡°I did warn you guys that I will be coming after you didn¡¯t I?¡±


    The Scythe¡¯s red eyes went wide in realization. But that didn¡¯t last long as he resumed his screams of pain.


    Grey leaned in close so that only the three of us could hear. And in a voice that I have never heard him use before that sent the overwhelming feeling of dread of death he spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯ll only wish that you were dead.¡±

 Chapter 69-Unpleasant Memories

    Elijah POV


    My mind felt numb. I wanted to open my eyes but I couldn¡¯t tell if I even could. Everywhere I looked I saw nothing but pitch darkness. My entire body, well I couldn¡¯t feel it. As if I was just floating in the endless darkness without any of my senses.


    I drifted around aimlessly, or maybe not at all. But it felt like my sense of time was warped. I could feel a residual warmth emanating from my being but nothing I could firmly grasp.


    ¡®Was I dead? Is this what death felt like?¡¯ I thought. I tried to conjure up memories but I got nothing but a head splitting headache. Strange how I couldn¡¯t feel my body but I could still get headaches.


    If I am dead then is this just the existence I live now. Well I suppose it wouldn¡¯t really be living but still. I doubted it hardly mattered if that was the case.


    ¡®How strange. I would have imagined death to be a bit more peaceful. Something akin to a deep sleep you never woke up from.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t exactly tell how long each thought was from the last as I existed. Until a warm growing light emerged in the distance. Without a second thought my being began to draw closer to it. And as I did I could feel what felt like little tingles and stings that suggested I still had a physical body.


    As I drew closer and closer to the light it didn¡¯t get any clearer. In fact it looked like the light from a very murky window or something. I couldn¡¯t quite describe it, but it felt like it was a long lost memory that was trying to resurface from deep within my subconscious mind.


    The light now engulfed my entire being as I was momentarily blinded by it. I willed my eyes to close but I couldn¡¯t tell if I succeeded as I was now lying on solid ground. The soft grass lightly tickling my face and fingers.


    ¡®Fingers!¡¯ I thought as my eyes slowly readjusted to the light. I pushed myself off the ground as I used my hands to feel for my body. Yes, two legs and arms with a head full of hair. But something was off about this body of mine.


    It felt familiar yet strange. Like a set of clothes you haven¡¯t worn for years that you would find at the back of your dresser. I propped myself up as I stared out towards the world. It was a nice summer day, I seemed to be at some sort of park of sorts. Very small from the looks of it as a massive city surrounded us at all sides.


    Large towering buildings made of steel and concrete stretched on for miles. Strange, I knew what the buildings were but I could have sworn I have never seen them before.


    ¡°Hey Nico, enjoying yourself there?¡± A friendly voice called out to me.


    I turned my head knowing that he had called me, despite not recalling my name myself. As I turned I saw a young boy, no older than ten, maybe twelve. He had an athletic build for such a young boy with short blonde hair.


    I have never seen this boy but seeing him now gives me a feeling of comfort and joy that I couldn¡¯t explain. He offered me a helping hand and I took it. But instead of helping me up he yanked hard as I tripped over my own legs and face planted onto the floor.


    I could hear him laughing his ass off as I dragged myself off the ground.


    ¡°Come on Grey, don¡¯t be just an ass.¡± This time a female voice that stirred up deeper feelings called out. I could hear her footsteps draw closer until she stood before me. But the name Grey. Grey¡­ Grey¡­ Why did that sound so familiar? Why, what was all of this? Was this some kind of strange afterlife? Or was I reincarnated in a different world like those books I have read before.


    ¡°Are you alright, Nico?¡± The female voice called my name as I stared up at her.


    Despite being just as young as us she was¡­ I could feel only what could be described as young love in my heart as I stared up as this young girl. She had long flowing brown hair that was haloed by the sunlight to give her the appearance of some sort of holy being. Her clear blue eyes that resembled a flowing summer river stared back at me with nothing but innocence and concern.


    She offered me a hand and this time I wasn¡¯t sent tripping over my own limbs.


    ¡°Aw come on Cecilia. Nico can take a hit or two. Can¡¯t you buddy.¡± Grey said jokingly as he came from behind and gave me a playful smack on the head.


    ¡°You boys, be nice now!¡± A stern voice of an older woman called to us. Grey looked back with a playful smile and a small wink. ¡°You got it, Headmaster Willbeck!¡±


    He then turned towards us. ¡°Come on then, it isn¡¯t everyday we all have free time at such a park.¡±


    Cecilia looked deadpan at Grey for a few moments before lightly laughing herself. And I could feel a small pang in my chest.


    Grey led the both of us by our hands as we frolicked and played like the small children we were. I would be lying if I didn¡¯t say I enjoyed such a peaceful life. But still the questions rolled around in my head. There were flashes, blurry images of a life I had lived before all of this. I was some sort of mage I think? And there was a dragon and we were attacking some sort of underground castle? And Grey. That name, that name didn¡¯t sit right in my mind. Something about that name, such a harmless name. Just a dull color but it burned in mind like a hot iron.


    Why was I here? And why did all of this feel so familiar? As if answering my own question, my surroundings blurred and disappeared. Turning into flashing lights of purple that danced around almost as if they had a mind of their own.


    Soon the light stabilized as I was standing before Grey, only this time he was much older. Perhaps 17 or 18 years old. He had grown to be a well built young man. I could tell he trained hard to reach the body he has now.


    And for some reason a deep burning hatred in my heart was directed at him as I was yelling at him.


    ¡°What do you mean you won¡¯t do it?!¡± I yelled, feeling the veins bulge in my neck and forehead.


    Grey with his stoic and emotionless face merely shook his head.


    A laugh escaped my lips as I staggered back. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it? After all we have gone through this is where you leave us, leave me to dry?!¡± I hurtled each word with pure malice.


    This time Grey shot back. Raising his own voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what you are asking for? We break out Cecilia then what? The three of us run from the entire world? Where will we run to then Nico? You are expecting me to throw away everything I have worked for for such a plan!¡±


    ¡°You were my brother! How many times did I risk my neck for you! I followed you and supported you as if we were blood. And this is how you repay me? Don¡¯t you understand that this is a chance for all of us? To-¡±


    ¡°To what? Live like rats in the streets running and dodging people who could move entire continents with mere words? I have chosen to take my life into my own hands and change my fate. Don¡¯t get in my way.¡± Grey retorted as he turned his back on me.


    Anger flared up within me again. I could feel my face turning red as I pointed an accusing finger at my childhood friend.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare turn your back on me! If it weren¡¯t for me you-¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for either of you then Miss Willbeck would still be alive.¡± Grey interrupted.


    I had known Willbeck¡¯s death had an enormous effect on Grey but still. To bring up her death at such a time to use as an excuse. Doesn¡¯t he understand that she was a mother figure to all of us?


    But before I could continue, Grey turned back to me. And I could have sworn for a moment that I could see his usual stone cold eyes wet with tears.


    ¡°Leave. Before I alert the guards.¡± He said using his own imposing figure to intimidate me.


    Not hiding my disgust at what my friend, a friend I had considered my own brother has become, I spat on the floor.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just do it myself.¡± Even as I said those words I knew it was a hollow promise. Cecilia was the Legacy, and the people who held her now won¡¯t make it any easier to free her. But still, unlike Grey I will at least die trying.


    My surroundings shifted again, yet the deep rooted feeling of betrayal and hatred still lingered as the world changed around me. This time I was in a dark circular room with raised seats. Harsh overhead lights beamed downwards towards a stadium of some sort.


    And in that stadium were two figures. One was Grey, he was sweating heavily as he leaned on his own sword for support. And on the other side was Cecilia. She seemed completely unbothered and calm as I could feel the untamed power coming off of her. The creeping sense of nervousness seeped into my mind as they clashed again.


    Anyone could tell that Grey was unmatched. While his stance and fighting style told of untold effort and time, Cecilia¡¯s raw strength was too much. But as they clashed again, the sound of their blades bouncing off each other as they swung around again to meet blade to blade.


    Silence seemed to fill the room as I saw Grey¡¯s blade pierce through Cecilia¡¯s abdomen and burst out of her back covered in crimson blood. My eyes bulged in their sockets as I stared, words couldn¡¯t describe what I felt at that moment. I did the only thing my body knew to do, I screamed. I screamed as my vocal cords and throat cried out in pain but I didn¡¯t care.


    I saw medics rushing in as they took Cecilia¡¯s motionless body and carried it away. Jumping out of my seat I rushed towards them. Until I was met with a swift strike to my stomach. I doubled over in pain as another swift strike towards my head made the world go black.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Grey.¡± A masked man stretched out his hand towards me. The name Grey sent a chill down my spine, the same name, but he couldn¡¯t be the same person right? He was totally different, and this life. It was not the same as before.


    He was a young man from the looks of it, fairly tall with a slender but firm build. His pale almost white blonde hair framed his masked face as two piercing golden eyes stared out from the eye slits.


    As I took his hand I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that this Grey and the Grey of my past life was somehow connected. It was all too strange with these visions showing me two people with supposably the same name. Vision? No, this felt more like memories. I could have sworn I have been here before.


    At the exams for the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Bits and pieces of this place seemed familiar, and that masked man who now stood before me. I could feel the pieces in my brain struggling to stick together as my mind became a jumbled mess.


    Flashes of my old childhood friend''s face appeared over this person¡¯s white mask.


    My world went dark as the surrounding area shifted once more. This time I was in a large dark room. Some sort of meeting room I would presume from the many chairs and the long table. From how it was decorated it was clearly a room of great importance and the gathering place of rich and influential people.


    But all of that seemed to disappear as the entire room was covered in blood. And in the far end of that bloodied mess was a blonde man. In his hands a sword of amethyst flames burned itself into my retinas as its edges¡¯ were dyed red. Standing tall over him was a dragon with scales darker than any night. Its teeth and claws were dyed the same color as the blade of its master.


    The man turned and revealed his face to me. His pale almost milk-like skin with two piercing cat-like eyes that seemed to stare into your very soul. And in that very moment I saw him for what he truly was.


    As if the floodgates were opened all the past memories of my two lives rushed into my mind. From my time at the orphanage and meeting Grey. To my short lived love with Cecilia to her death by Grey¡¯s hands. All the way to my soul being salvaged and placed into this body that was once called Elijah by the High Sovereign. All of it assaulted my mind and my very soul.


    ¡°Grey!¡± I shouted as the mana flared up inside of me, making the ground and walls shudder. Grey, the friend I once considered my own brother. The one who turned his back on me when I needed him the most. I would have followed him to the ends of the world but when I needed him he left me to die as he was crowned king.


    The man who followed me into this new life, knowing who I was and playing me like a puppet. I could see it now. That first meeting was no coincidence. No, Grey seems to have learned a few tricks when he came to this world. He has been pulling the strings all along.


    And here he was now, in his memory. Standing before me with his sword stained with the blood of these dwarves I once respected and some I had known personally.


    Without a second thought I lunged forward as black obsidian spikes shot out from the ground and towards Grey. But before I could land my strike the entire world came to a crawl as the world all around me evaporated into tiny particles of purple.


    And I was once again felt without a physical body, back in that endless void where I was once before.


    Then a voice echoed all around me. It sounded distant, as if I was hearing from another room. I could barely make it out but I could catch glimpses of what was being said.


    ¡°The incarnate seems to be stabilizing, lord Archaevoist.¡±


    ¡°So it would seem. That overgrown snake did quiet the number on this poor soul.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we inform Lord Gre-¡±


    ¡°Not now, he is currently running around Dicathen cleaning up the mess he has left. We shall notify him when the boy is ready.¡±


    And with that everything went black as I was plunged back into the halls of my past.


    Arthur POV


    Soaring high above the clouds was a liberating feeling. The cold wind wasn¡¯t much trouble with aether acting as a thick layer of armor for me and Sylvie as we made our way towards western coast of Dicathen.


    If my mental math was adding up the Alacryan ships should be making landfall in a couple of weeks at Etistin Bay. I have already had the soldiers create a strong base of operations there with at least one Lance on a rotating schedule to oversee preparations. While all of the Lances with the exception of Aya still held great contempt for me they still bent the knee when it came to orders. I was still the king after all and they all knew that my popularity among the common people was only growing by the day.


    And a Lance going against the ruling monarch was not a good look and would do numbers on morale. And they understood if it truly came to it I would have all of them dealt with if they caused more trouble than they were worth.


    ¡®That is assuming you are good at math and the last time I checked you never really did well on that subject at the academy.¡¯ Regis chimed in.


    ¡°Yeah yeah, and you are made from a part of me so what does that make you?¡± I asked back.


    ¡®Keyword, ¡°a part of you.¡± So I¡¯m not a total lost cause.¡¯ Regis shot back.


    ¡°Sometimes I wish you were just like any other sentient weapon¡± I said with a mental sigh.


    ¡®Aw don¡¯t say papa. If it weren¡¯t for him I don¡¯t think we would be here right now.¡¯ Sylvie said back. Of course she calls me papa to earn some brownie points. The more she matured the more crafty she became.


    I could sense Regis smiling from within my core as we continued to fly. By now I could see the coastline in the distance. We dipped lower as we slowed our approach, wouldn¡¯t want to alarm any of the soldiers posted up there now would we?


    ¡®Still, why did you bother giving that Guild fellow one of the Retainer¡¯s horns?¡¯ Regis asked. Indeed it wasn¡¯t the smartest decision. The horns from any of the Vritra-blooded humans were a valuable resource. They not only held massive amounts of mana but they also sometimes held the memories and emotions of their respective owners.


    ¡°Kaspian? Don¡¯t you think having him would be a valuable asset?¡± I asked.


    ¡®His only a light yellow, and given he makes the most of it that horn I would hazard to guess that he makes it to mid-silver, tops if he is lucky. What use is that against Scythes or even Retainers when you can wipe the floor with those Vritra mutts with one finger.¡¯ Regis asked back.


    ¡°True, while he won¡¯t be that useful in the physical sense at least for a long time. Don¡¯t you think it would help in winning him fully over to my side? I know that I wasn¡¯t the most ordinary mage when I still had a mana core,¡±


    ¡®You indeed were a freak.¡¯ Regis added.


    Ignoring his comment I continued. ¡°But lest you forget breaking past to the next mana core stage when you¡¯ve reached a wall is quite the challenge for many people. Giving him the means to do so will plant a small seed of doubt and gratitude in his mind I could possibly use in the future to gain favor with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡±


    Regis considered my words for a moment. ¡®Ok two questions. First of all, why are we bothering to fly all the way here when we can just teleport? And second, why are you such a manipulative asshole?¡¯


    ¡°First, flying gives us time to talk. Like right now for instance. And second, this is just politics buddy.¡±


    ¡®Whelp. I¡¯m just glad I don¡¯t need to bother with that bullcrap.¡¯


    ¡°You and me both. We all know you¡¯ll be lured away by a pretty lady if you were.¡±


    ¡®And I¡¯ll have it no other way.¡¯


    I rolled my eyes at his last comment as we finally landed at Estistin Bay. Large stone walls lined the coastline of the beach with large cannons installed every couple of meters.


    We slowly began to descend as a lone figure came to meet us. From the way the sunlight reflected off of his silver colored plate armor I knew it was Lance Bairon before he was face to face with us.


    As we both floated a couple of feet apart staring at each other, with Bairon¡¯s face scrunched up into a scowl. I waited for him to speak first but in the end he grunted as he motioned for us to follow.


    Quickly turning around he flew back down to the main camp as Sylvie and I both exchanged a glance.


    ¡®Still hates us huh.¡¯ She commented as she transformed in her humanoid form in a flash of golden mana.


    ¡®I would say hate is too kind of a word.¡¯ Regis added as he lept out of my body and fully manifested into his wolf form.


    ¡®Man, I can¡¯t wait to see his reaction when he realizes that his brother is still alive.¡¯ I thought as we followed him down.


    As we touched the ground some soldier, an older gentleman from the looks of it and soldiers seemed to have been his previous profession as well. He seemed strong, growing to such an age as an active soldier meant either he was good at running away and hiding or was skilled enough to handle things when shit hit the fan.


    ¡°My king, Estistin Bay, welcomes you.¡± He said as he fell to his knees and lowered his head. Many of the other soldiers around us did the same, but not all. Men from what I could gather were a part of the Bairon¡¯s squad only curtly bowed out of courtesy.


    Gently placing a hand on the older man¡¯s shoulder I spoke to him.


    ¡°Rise, there is no need to grovel before my feet. Especially a man such as you. I could only imagine what you have been through at your age.¡± I said as I urged the man to stand on his feet. Knowing the irony that if you factor mental age, well¡­ I would probably outmatch older asuras in that department.


    The old man rose with what seemed like water in his eyes. From the way he looked up at me as if I was some savior coming down from the heavens, the sheer reverence he held for me, I could guess that he took some part in the growing religion around me. I would have expected regular people who don¡¯t understand my form of aetheric arts or by people who were swept up in the wartime craze to follow such ideals, not an old soldier who would have seen such propaganda from the previous royal families. Perhaps I should have dealt with this religion before it had grown to this scale. But if I knew anything about such beliefs, it was that trying to squash them myself would only strengthen it and help it grow. As well as labeling me as too kind and humble to accept the title of godhood.


    ¡®Well, judging by how previous generations who came into contact with the asuras worshipped them as gods. I would say you aren¡¯t that far off from what they would imagine a god would be.¡¯ Regis said, trying to lighten the mood.


    Still, it didn''t quite sit right with me being considered a god. Although it wasn¡¯t all bad. But I¡¯ll eventually have to cross that bridge when I get there, for now I have a war to win. For now I will have to look on the brighter side of things.


    Turning my attention to why I was here. I looked at Bairon, his entire body was tense with what I could imagine was a mixture of hatred and fear. All of the Lances have seen what I was capable of and I wouldn¡¯t doubt that news of my dealing with a Scythe and a Retainer would soon reach the ears of the Lances if it hadn¡¯t already.


    And while I didn¡¯t really have a need for the Lances, it would be a shame to have a couple of white core mages go to waste. I of course had plans for them for the future, and I also held them in high regard, especially for Bairon here. So I will have to make due, and I did make a promise to Lucas after all.


    ¡°Lance Bairon?¡± I beckoned and in turn the Lance straightened his posture. Only now did I recognize that from his point of view I had quite the entourage with me. A sentient weapon harnessing the power of destruction, a dragon, and two custodians. If I had to hazard a guess I would feel confident in taking down a squad of elite asuras or two with such a backing.


    ¡®Yeah, but you would be the one doing the heavy lifting.¡¯ Regis interjected.


    ¡®Fair¡¯ I shot back before turning my attention back to the Lance.


    ¡°Why not give me a tour Lance, while the idea came from me this is my first time being here personally in quite a while? We have many things to discuss as we walk.¡±

 Regicide Planned

    Oliurk POV


    Sweat ran down my forehead as I readjusted my weapon in my hands. That small adjustment almost cost my life as the Custodian lunged forward. I didn¡¯t even have time to think as I parried and dodged out of pure instinct.


    Without a single wasted moment the Custodian drew his secondary short sword from his waist and slashed for my throat. The runes that decorated my wrists and forearm glowed warm as aether crystalized in a shield as I guarded my neck.


    The Custodian¡¯s blade clashed with my shield and shattered it as the aether dissipated into the air, pushing my back from the impact. I could feel warm blood running down my hand but that was the least of my problems.


    Kicking my own glaive back up into a defensive position my prized glaive clashed with the Custodian¡¯s halberd. As it did, sparks of aetheric lighting flew as both of our weapons buckled under the pressure. So much so that the blade of my glaive was slowly turning red from the heat, and I knew I couldn¡¯t hold this for long.


    I raised my leg to deliver a swift kick to make some distance but the Custodian dropped his short sword and caught my leg mid-kick. Before dragging me towards him. I lost balance and hit the ground hard.


    Looking up I saw the Custodian¡¯s fist coming down like a hammer. Channeling mana to my limbs I quickly rolled as the Custodian¡¯s fist struck the hard stone floor, cracking it like it was made of plywood.


    I quickly regained my footing as I called my glaive back to my hand.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown rusty, Highlord Oliurk.¡± Helios spoke, not a hint of exhaustion in his voice.


    ¡°Yeah, age seems to do that.¡± I said between pants as we both prepared to go at it again.


    I was aware of my waning physical abilities, especially after witnessing Grey fight and Demeptah. I could feel like I was comparing myself to these youngsters and feeling inadequate. And felt that training with the Custodians would be a good change of pace. And the Custodians themselves seemed to agree, I could only imagine what it would feel like to be them. Having only each other as sufficient enough training partners.


    Although I could feel that Helios was going easy on me right now. Even our exchange just now there were at least four separate moments where he could have easily killed me if that was his goal.


    This time I attacked first. My glaive crackled with purple lightning as I leapt forward. Letting the mana carry me at incredible speeds I became a living bullet. But Helios only braced himself as he brought his halberd into a defensive position.


    But just before we clashed my pushed upon the air with mana as I changed directions. As I passed just a couple of meters to the Custodian¡¯s side I made a sweeping motion with my weapon as aetheric lighting arced in a violent motion.


    But Helios reacted in movements I couldn¡¯t even see as he kicked himself off the ground and lunged towards me. Protective runes glowed like wild fireflies on my skin as I willed mana to evade the attack but the Custodian¡¯s actions were too fast. And before I knew it I was leaning against the wall. Feeling aching pains on my back and chest.


    Helios came up to me with his helmet removed and offered me a hand. ¡°You seem used to having the overwhelming advantage in fights, Oliurk.¡±


    I grabbed his hand as he pulled me back to my feet. Turning back I saw the large crater my impact had caused on the wall as the training grounds were already automatically repairing the damage caused by our duel.


    ¡°And you still seem to be going easy on me.¡± I commented as I stretched my sore and aching body. I could already feel my runes and mana working to heal and mend ripped muscle tissue and broken bones.


    ¡°You¡¯d rather be a splatter on the wall?¡± Helios said with his eyebrows slightly raised in what I could only assume was an attempt at humor. But with none of the proper vocal tones or facial expressions.


    Whenever conversing with these Custodians it is unsettling. Just how human they look under that helmet yet are probably the furthest thing removed from normal lessers. Being handmade by the Emperor himself it is said only the Emperor and only him alone know the secrets of their creation.


    And these practice duels have only given credence to that. From the way their bodies moved to the almost non-existence of mana or aether I felt from their movements, these were no ordinary soldiers. There were even rumors that each Custodian was wrought from the Emperor as a genetic template and carries a spark of the Emperor¡¯s soul and divinity.


    Lord Grey had only taken half of the remaining Custodians with him, and even that seemed like overkill in dealing with those mutant lessers those Alacryans used as war hounds.


    That was another problem with our new so-called ¡°Lord Commander.¡± While he carried some Djinn blood within him he was still born a lesser. His mind is still very limited in such aspects and deems winning this war against the Alacryans as a bigger problem then the rest of the Djinn empire. It won¡¯t be long before many of the citizens voice their frustrations against the new acting-emperor.


    And that is ignoring the problem with Demeptah. While the still intact parts of the empire¡¯s military will keep him at bay for now it doesn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that he is going around conquering unawakened realms to add to his own.


    Soon enough we may be well outmatched by him by sheer numbers if we don¡¯t deal with him. I held out my hand as my glaive flew back into my grasp. With a small gesture the weapon disappeared into my dimensional storage.


    ¡°A good weapon.¡± Helios nodded with approval.


    ¡°You should have seen how I wielded it back when I was younger.¡± I added as I walked towards the training rooms control panel. With a couple of presses the room powered down as the hum of aether and mana subsided.


    ¡°How about yours?¡± I asked as I took a couple of seconds to catch my breath. It wasn¡¯t everyday you had the chance to make small talk with a Custodian.


    Helios held his halberd in his two hands as he stared down at it. His face never seemed to change from his usual scowl, but as he stared down at his battle companion I could tell from the small light in his eyes that he was reminiscing.


    ¡°Each Custodian is gifted a weapon personally crafted by the Emperor himself.¡± He began, clearly feeling great pride in such words.


    ¡°While they may all look the same, the weight and small flourishes are all unique to each Custodian. No two of our weapons are exactly alike. Each designed with the small changes in fighting style and personal preference in mind.¡±


    As he spoke I tried to remember back to when I had first met the Emperor. He had appeared at my forge, dressed like a random passerby. He stood by and watched me work until eventually he asked to use my workshop for his own purposes. I hesitated at first, having never seen his man in my life but he paid me handsomely so I complied.


    And after working for several hours he had produced a simple blade. Its construction, at least from the outside, didn''t seem very special. But as I held it in my own hands it felt like a breath of fresh air. The blade felt nature in my hands, as if it was merely an extension of my own limb. It hummed with aether and mana as it welcomed my touch and my own mana.


    That was my first impression of him. Perhaps he was using my own craft to gain respect from me, which totally worked. While my history as a Highlord wasn¡¯t the cleanest record I still greatly respected hard work in metalworking and smithing. So it made sense that he would have crafted and gifted personal weapons to His own bodyguards. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Still, there was much we didn¡¯t know about our ruler. For many he appeared out of nowhere, promising to lead us from our extinction. Holding great knowledge and power in not only mana and aether, but also about the asuras and about reality. He was like a perfect character who had come to life from a fairytale.


    ¡°What was He like? The Emperor?¡± I asked, curious as to how the Custodians viewed Him.


    ¡°The Emperor?¡± Helios said as he stared back up at me. His hair cropped short and pale skin that contrasted his amber eyes that stared back at me. Staring directly at him gave me a sense of uneasiness. His face was clearly human, but there was something offly eerie about that I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on.


    After a moment to collect his thoughts Helios spoke.


    ¡°He is our creator. Apart from Demeptah, we are the closest things to be called son to Him. He gathered us when we were orphans and molded us into what we are now. For that, we owe Him our lives and devotion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand that. But what do you personally feel about Him as a person?¡±


    ¡°As a person?¡± Helios asked with confusion in his voice. Then he seemed to fall into deep contemplation about my question.


    ¡°We are only doing what is expected of us. We deem the Emperor to be the one who is capable of leading us to salvation, and as his creations it is our duty to follow him to the end.¡± Helios spoke after a few moments, but I could still hear the hint of confusion in his voice. As if he was perplexed as to why I would entertain such questions.


    There were jokes and rumors that the Custodians had little to no free will, that they were created to only heed the Emperor¡¯s commands and nothing more. And while I don¡¯t think that is the whole story, the way Helios seemed confused by my question only seemed to confirm a bit of that rumor.


    It would be a shame really. Such a proficient fighter and warrior, stripped of what makes them truly alive.


    ¡°My lord¡± A voice echoed in my ears.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Highlord Vago is asking for your presence.¡± The voice said and ended communications.


    Helios, seeing I was needed elsewhere, nodded at me as he returned to the training room¡¯s control panel and began preparing the room for his own personal training.


    Turning to leave the room I considered changing back into my more formal robes but decided against it. Even amongst the Highiord council I never truly cared about my appearance. And at the end of the day I was a general of war, not some pompous noble.


    A wave of my glaive and certain runes lit up in succession as aether pulled me across space and placed me right before the main throneroom of the Imperial palace. Vago stood there, his hooded robe pair with him leaning on his own staff for support gave him the appearance of a lost old man. He liked showing off such a deceptive appearance for whatever reason.


    ¡°Vago. You called for me?¡± I asked, electing to waste no time.


    The old chronomancer looked me up and down and gave me a small look of disgust but did not voice his complaints.


    ¡°In a rush are we?¡± He asked as he leaned more on his staff. What utter bullshit, Vago may be old but he is far from disabled by age. THe dishonesty felt a sour taste in my mouth as I turned to leave.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything important-¡±


    ¡°Oh, I believe you¡¯ll want to hear what I have to say.¡± Vago interrupted, and when I turned to look over my shoulder I saw a creepy smile on his wrinkled face.


    ¡°Where is Neoth?¡± I asked, ignoring that look on Vago¡¯s face. He was the acting-Emperor Grey¡¯s right-hand after all. And if what Vago had to say was so important then why. I understood there was a preexisting history between the two that only seemed to have grown as Neoth was elevated above Vago.


    ¡°Something about the Emperor.¡± Vago spoke.


    ¡°Lord Grey?¡± I asked.


    Vago gently shook his head. ¡°Our true Emperor. The rightful leader of our race, not some dragon hybrid who doesn¡¯t even understand our past and struggles.¡± Vago said, each word about Grey laced with venom.


    I turned as I gave my full attention to Vago. ¡°Speak.¡±


    But Vago only laughed. ¡°You think I rose to my position by being a fool? No, your allegiance is still a concern.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°You know I greatly respect our Emperor, not only as a leader but as a warrior. That was the reason why I pledged myself to his cause.¡± I sternly said.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t fully support our new Lord Grey?¡± Vago asked, and as he did so I could feel his mana condensing. He was clearly prepared for the worst.


    I considered it for a moment. The Custodians and Lord Grey himself stated that our Emperor gave him his authority as our ruler. And going against him would be going against the decisions of our Emperor. But even so, Grey was the only one who entered that throneroom we stand before now. No one truly knows what happened on that day.


    Some of the Custodians, mainly Helios, floated the idea that perhaps it was the Emperor testing our resolve and loyalty. While others truly believed Grey was the answer to our problems. As for me, well. From what little I have seen of Grey fighting he seems able to go toe-to-toe with multiple Custodians. And his aetheric arts while basic were much more powerful than any Djinn arts, and from the way he acts I would¡¯;t doubt if he had some cards he he still had hidden


    ¡°He is our acting-Emperor. Even you bent the knee.¡± I said, trying to stir Vago up a bit.


    Vago scowled in return. ¡°Yes, the raw power he commands can¡¯t be ignored. But he isn¡¯t our true leader now is he?¡±


    ¡°As well as his prescient abilities our Emperor gave him.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that one Oliurk.¡± Vago cut me off.


    ¡°Prescience is not a very well understood topic even among our brightest scholars. Having prescient abilities will only get you so far.¡± Vago clarified.


    ¡°Just get to the point.¡± I interrupted.


    Vago feigned annoyance before he finally answered. ¡°I am proposing that we go ahead with our phoenixes.¡±


    ¡°The phoenixes? Has Varactor made a breakthrough? And what would the Custodians think when they get wind of this plan? I doubt they would stand still while we-¡±


    ¡°Helios is already making moves to turn as many of his brothers to our side.¡± Vago added.


    ¡°Helios?¡± I muttered under my breath.


    ¡°You seem to forget. The Custodians are loyal to only the Emperor himself.¡±


    ¡°You are proposing a plan that could create a massive rift in our already fractured race? Many Djinn will deny our plan for using asuras.¡± I challenged Vago¡¯s idea.


    Originally we had captured the phoenixes alive in order to research their rebirthing abilities as well as possibly using their lifeforce to rejuvenate the Emperor. There were many issues with this plan of course, but before Grey had shown up we didn¡¯t have many other options in resurrecting our leader.


    ¡°Grey has made it clear that he doesn¡¯t prioritize our people. Don¡¯t you believe then we should take our destiny into our own hands?¡± Vago said as he took a step closer.


    Still, it was a risky move. There was no guarantee that Helios could move any of his brothers. Even if we did, I''m sure there are still numerous Djinn forces who will willingly side with Grey, which would lead to an all out civil war. A war we couldn¡¯t afford with our already reduced numbers.


    But Grey has also been clear that his main focus is with Dicathen and not with our race. He wasn¡¯t even a full Djinn born, in fact his bond was a dragon and he possessed a draconic body. It was only a matter of time before Demeptah eclipses our forces in sheer numbers and comes knocking at our door.


    Either way we were in a rough spot. Even if we made a surprise attack on Ephetous we lacked critical information about the asuras and how they have changed throughout these years we were in stasis. It would be akin to running blindly into a fight, and there was no guarantee that we would even win. Our empire lacked good central leadership as of now. And trying to bring back the Emperor was a tempting offer, even considering the risks.


    ¡°Have your visions revealed anything?¡± I asked Vago cautiously.


    ¡°Seeing the future is not as easy as you think. Countless pathways are visible to me, each of them ever changing. But yes, there is a way for us to achieve victory and take back what is rightfully ours. So, are you in or are you out?¡±


    ¡°If I was out, would you silence me?¡± I asked a valid question in my opinion. I could very easily let this information slip to the rest of the Custodians or even Neoth or Lord Grey himself and Vago would have had his plans throttled for the time being, if not fully investigated and trialed.


    ¡°Perhaps, but something tells me you won¡¯t,¡± Vago said with a smile beginning to appear on his face. And it was for this reason why I never liked conversing with Vago. Being a master chronomancer he understands the flow of time better than any of us. Pair with his seer abilities every complex conversation seems all like a mere ploy to get to where he wants. But if he had predicted this outcome perhaps he is right about that one pathway for our race.


    After thinking for a few more seconds I finally answered, knowing that there was no way back from this decision. But risking my life for the future of our people seems like a small price to pay in the grand scheme of things.


    ¡°And how correct you are. Count me in.¡±

 Chapter 71- The Defiant Lance

    Kathyln POV


    I sat alone in the main conference area we had constructed here at Etistin Bay. A sideways glance showed me the window that displayed the outside world. The skies were overcast with dark grey clouds slowly moving in as the seas that reflected that dull sky showcased a greyish black color.


    Word had already reached everyone here that Grey had arrived unannounced. From what I had heard he was just at the Wall a couple of hours ago. What matter of business he would have here, I had no idea.


    We have constructed and fortified Etistin as Grey had instructed, preparing for the fleet of Alacryan vessels that would soon make landfall. Lance Bairon had already informed me that he was escorting Grey and his guards along with the noble officials positioned here.


    There was still a clear animosity between the higher nobles and our newly crowned king. Perhaps Grey had come here for just that reason. Grey seemed to deem Etistin City an important enough asset to pour his resources into, and having a bunch of unruly nobles in charge wouldn¡¯t be a comforting feeling.


    As well as the Lances, many of them still held disdain for Grey. Who they merely viewed as an usurper.


    ¡°Why the long face, dear sister?¡± Curtis said as he placed a hand on my shoulder. Turning my head to look up at him I could plainly see that he had grown. He had let his mahogany hair that resembled our father¡¯s to grow out, while his facial features became more defined and sharper.


    While he was still working as an assistant instructor at the Lanceler Academy he made frequent visits to my post here. No doubt for concern for my well-being. I could quite tell if I should be touched or annoyed by his actions. While I understand his care for me as his sister, I am still a high tier yellow core mage. But I was still handled like a brittle flower.


    ¡°What do you think our lives would have been like if this war didn¡¯t happen?¡± I asked mindlessly with a small sigh.


    ¡°What a sudden question.¡± Curtis replied as he placed his hand on his chin in thought.


    I didn¡¯t necessarily need a reply. At least my fate was clear as to what would have happened. I would have liked to have continued my magic training but I would have been most likely married off to a noble family or any of the other royal families. While my brother would continue to be trained and groomed to be the next King of Sapin.


    ¡°You know, I also contemplate such thoughts.¡± Curtis spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a big word for you.¡± I pointed out as Curtis mocked a surprised gasp.


    ¡°Hey, at least give me some credit. I ain¡¯t a complete idiot.¡± Curtis shot back, seemingly content with lightening my mood a bit.


    ¡®Says the prince who is planning on overthrowing Grey.¡¯ I mused in my mind. Ever since he had taken me to that secret meeting I was dragged along by him on multiple occasions. And while the actual identities of those conspirators weren¡¯t revealed to me yet from the way they spoke they seemed to be people from the upper echelons of society. With many of them hoping to leverage their wealth and power to unseat our new king.


    While some of them wanted to use Grey for their own purposes, and even viewed him as a potential political ally to elevate their own position after the war was over. It was always schemes within schemes with any dealings with royal families and nobles.


    My mother had taught me well on such subjects. A hand that gives a gift, could also quickly turn to bury a knife in your back.


    Still, it was a maddening thought. It was only a couple of years ago when the Lances were seen as untouchable. And now a mysterious man comes along and trounces all over them as if he was dealing with children. I have seen Grey when he still went by the name of Arthur, and even then he was no ordinary mage.


    Putting aside the unique mana arts which I have never seen, the air he exuded was that of an experienced killer who was confident in his own abilities. We should be considered lucky that he hasn¡¯t already slaughtered any of the remaining royal families to properly secure his place upon the throne.


    The door of the meeting area swung open as I quickly rose from my seat as Curtis joined me by my side. We both stood at attention as Lance Bairon was the first to enter. His face was twisted into an unfriendly grimace that lightened only slightly when he saw us. He gave us a small curt nod as he walked to the large central round table. Just behind him a string of generals, captains, and nobles filed in. All of them showed a variety of emotions ranging from discomfort and uneasiness, while some seemed almost ecstatic.


    And lastly Grey entered. Dressed in simple clothes that were of no doubt high quality but you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell unless close up. A white button up shirt with matching black pants, a loose jacket of deep navy hung around his shoulders and danced in the air like a flowing cape.


    He seemed to have grown taller since the last time I had personally met him. Being at the same eye-level as Bairon now he was an imposing figure even without taking his status into account. His piercing blonde eyes made a clean sweep of the room as he entered, and as his gaze passed by me I felt a cold shudder travel up my spine as our eyes briefly met.


    There were rumors, mostly from the cult that was slowly forming around Grey, that he possessed the ability to peer into the future. That he was truly able to see multiple places across multiple times, that he was all-seeing. If so then the conspiracy my brother and I were a part of was no secret to him. I could feel my throat tightening as sweat ran down my back. Channel a tiny bit of mana I tried to cool myself as I tried to keep my mind away from such ideas.


    They were only words of a cult after all. And if Grey truly saw all then I doubt I would even be here let alone still alive.


    By his side was a young girl, appearing no older than ten. She was a mirror of Grey¡¯s features, the same eyes of molten gold, pale wheat-colored hair, and milk-like skin. If it weren¡¯t for the set of horns that grew from her head and curved downwards I would have mistaken her for a relative of his.


    However the aura of intimidation as well as a look of unknowable wisdom within her eyes, to the way she conducted herself I wondered if she was the dragon bond Grey had. Being a part of the asuran race I had heard dragons, as well as all of the asuras could have multiple forms so perhaps she was no different.


    As Grey and the little girl entered they were closely followed by a wolf seemingly made of purple flames and shadows, who also possessed a set of onyx horns. The way the fire of his mane seemed to dance was almost hypnotizing.


    Lastly two fully armored men entered the room. Each of them was at least eight feet tall donning an armor of jet-black and brilliant gold. Despite what their looks suggested I felt as if my eyes wanted to gild right past then as if they weren¡¯t even there. From how they appeared and how they were scanning the room as if looking out for threats they seemed to be Grey¡¯s personal guards.


    Why a person such as Grey would even need guards and if so, just what kind of threat was he preparing for I didn¡¯t bother wondering about. But if these two warriors were Grey¡¯s bodyguards then they would at least be a match for white core mages judging by how I couldn¡¯t even detect their mana signature.


    The two guards closed the door and stood by them. Each of them with a massive halberd in their hands as they didn¡¯t move. Actually seeing them like that just made them look like motionless statues.


    And soon enough everyone found their seat. With Grey at the far end sitting in the middle with the little girl and shadow wolf sitting at his side.


    Grey cleared his throat as he began to speak. ¡°Now, I am sure you are all wondering why I am here.¡±


    The others at the table stayed silent, while some of them nodded slightly to answer. Grey seemed slightly disappointed that these people who were supposedly working for him feared him so much as to not be able to vocally answer. When Lance Bairon raised his hand.


    ¡°Yes, Bairon?¡± Grey beckoned, as a school teacher would to a student who was raising their hand in class.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe a pet and a little girl should be present in such a meeting.¡± Lance Bairon said, pointing an accusing finger at the pair of them.


    Grey¡¯s face didn¡¯t change but his tone and aura did. The air in the room seemed to grow heavy as Grey¡¯s voice was ever so slightly altered by mana to show his displeasure at Lance Bairon¡¯s words.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°This wolf is a living weapon that could level an entire city in a matter of minutes. And this little girl here.¡± Grey said as he placed a hand on the girl¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°She is my bond I deem as my own flesh and blood, who also just happened to be a dragon. So if you have any complaints please take it up with her personally.¡± Grey said, giving a small smile to the Lance.


    Lance Bairon looked down at the little girl. And the girl looked back up at him as she spoke.


    ¡°Unless you have a death wish I warn you to not look at me as a helpless little girl.¡± Her words were in the voice of a little girl, but the force of each of them hit like a hammer as her skin began to glow gold.


    ¡°You should learn some manners before you get killed.¡± This time the wolf spoke, as his form began to expand and the fire of his mane grew to cast the entire room in a glow of purple and pink.


    The dragon and wolf stared down at the Lance as Bairon was visibly sweating from the pressure the trio was exerting. Everyone in the room could feel it, the only reason why some of them didn¡¯t bolt for the door out of fear or pass out was because all that bloodlust and intent wasn¡¯t focused on them.


    The air within the meeting room was tense as silence continued for a few more agonizingly long seconds. Until Grey finally spoke again.


    ¡°Manners can be taught, fortunately. Let us not waste any more time.¡± At his words both the dragon and wolf let go of their aggression towards Bairon and turned their attention to the rest of the gathering.


    Grey gave the others a couple more seconds to gain their bearings before continuing. ¡°We have been closely tracking the Alacryan fleet and they are projected to make landfall within the coming weeks.¡±


    At this announcement several of the generals and nobles broke into conversation amongst each other. Arguments on how to deal with the oncoming threat or complaining about how little time they had left. All of which were silenced as Grey raised his own hand.


    ¡°However it should be known that these vessels only contain prisoners of war. Most likely as a distraction from the true threat.¡±


    ¡°Prisoners of war?¡± Bairon asked in an annoyed tone which earned him a sharp glance from the dragon girl.


    ¡°While Agrona reigns over Alacryan as its supreme leader the continent is actually split up into multiple domains, each ruled by a different sovereign. With all the sovereigns reporting to Agrona who in turn is the High Sovereign.


    While Alacrya is still a singular entity at the end of the day each domain and sovereign have slightly different goals and temperaments. And they each vie power which sometimes leads to warfare between the domains.¡± Grey explained.


    ¡°And you know all of this how?¡± Bairon asked, not trying to mask the suspicion he clearly had on how Grey knew of such things.


    Grey smiled at the Lance, but his smile didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°This is war, Bairon. Knowledge of the enemy is key.¡±


    ¡°And what of the true threat that you speak of?¡± One of the braver generals raised his voice.


    Grey disengaged from his confrontation with Bairon to answer the question.


    ¡°Agrona intends to tire our forces here by sending these prisoners as the initial wave. And after that a clean up crew will make short work of our depleted defenses. Most likely a Scythe and/or a Retainer.¡±


    The title of the highest threat of the Alacryans sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine. While I¡¯ve never actually seen one, the way the Alacryan soldiers spoke of them was scary enough. And from what I have heard from my parents Lance Varay was actually capable of killing a Retainer, but the fight seemed to have been a struggle. If a Retainer could match a Lance then I could only imagine what a Scythe could be capable of.


    ¡°Well your majesty, what do you propose?¡± The general asked again, this time with his voice shaking.


    ¡°Worry not. I do not intend to lose Etistin Bay after all the resources I have poured into this place. You¡¯ll be given my more accomplished aides for the upcoming battle. If you¡¯d allow, I would like to have one of my own to take over leadership duties here.¡±


    ¡°Ye- Yes of course, your majesty.¡± The general quickly stammered, which only seemed to further enrage the Lance. The general was overstepping his boundaries as a mere general in front of a Lance but I couldn¡¯t exactly blame him in this situation.


    ¡°Good, my men will reach out soon. As for the other matter at hand. I would like to invite some of you to attend a little celebration at the Dicathen Castle if you wouldn¡¯t mind?¡± Grey said in a more light tone.


    ¡°A celebration at such a time?¡± Bairon scoffed.


    ¡°It may seem insensitive but public morale is still an important factor Bairon.¡± Grey replied.


    ¡°Of course if you truly dislike such an idea I¡¯ll take your disapproval into consideration and perhaps even cancel the event if you¡¯d like.¡± Grey proposed.


    Quite an unusual thing for a king to do. Trying to take into consideration the opinion of his subjects. Or perhaps he already knew the answer and was only doing so to project a more positive image to his war generals.


    When Grey was only met with silence he smiled once more. ¡°A celebration it is then. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure it won¡¯t take too much time.¡± Grey said as he looked back at Bairon who only replied with a scowl.


    Arthur POV


    The door closed behind me as I left the meeting room with my entourage in tow. It went off as I had expected. Bairon still absolutely hated my guts, I didn¡¯t even need prescient powers to see that he was slowly working at a way to overthrow me.


    ¡®Subtlety was never a Wyke family¡¯s strong suit.¡¯ Regis reminded me as he trotted along.


    ¡®Still, if he keeps acting like that he is just asking for it.¡¯ Sylvie added. While she was still young she still knew your importance and position.


    ¡®Anyways, where to next?¡¯ Regis asked as he hopped back into my core.


    ¡®I was thinking we make a short detour to-¡¯


    A door slamming open interrupted my thoughts. Turning my head to look back. I saw Bairon at the far end of the hallway. Choosing to ignore him I turned to continue walking when Bairon called out.


    ¡°Arthur Leywin!¡± As he said my vessel¡¯s birth name I stopped dead in my tracks. It was only a matter of time before my past name was revealed, I was the assistant director after all. But to think that Bairon had the balls to use it now of all places.


    ¡®Fine, if that is how you want to play then I will oblige.¡¯


    Aether thrummed from within my core as I unleashed my intent. The bricks of the walls and floor began to tremble from the sheer pressure I was exerting upon this world. I slowly turned to face Bairon as his usual scowl was replaced by one of shock.


    I slowly made my way to the Lance, each of my steps cracking the floor as I touched the ground. If Bairon knew my real name then it wouldn¡¯t take much to find the rest of the Leywins. And while I did cut ties with them if anyone were to harm them.


    Soon I stood eye to eye with Bairon. From his expression I could tell he was realizing the mistake he had made. From this distance I had to applaud Bairon for not collapsing. Nearby windows shattered into tiny pieces of glass as the entire building shook as if an earthquake was ripping through the earth below.


    I could feel the very time and space around me distorting as the aether reacted to my emotions. I could so easily erase Bairon from existence right here right now if I deemed it worthy. Heck, I could probably rip a sizable whole within the fabric of reality here to delete both Dicathen and Alacrya.


    No, that would put a wrench into my plans. For now I will have to put this unruly Lance back into his place.


    I placed a firm hand on Bairon¡¯s shoulder. Reaching out for the earth-type mana I condensed it until it had the desired effect. Bairon¡¯s entire body shook violently as he tried to fight the increased gravity only to fall to his knees. The stone floor beneath him began to crack as I drove him down.


    I kept increasing the intensity. The entire building was violently shaking now, as if it would come down at any moment. From Bairon¡¯s nose blood streamed down as he struggled to stay conscious. Eventually his knees gave in and he fell onto his stomach. The rest of the meeting¡¯s attendants eventually came out to see what was happening. Only for them to see a Lance at my feet struggling for his life.


    Oh how easy it would be to just kill him now. So that he posed no problems for me in future. I didn¡¯t have any need for a Lance anyway. They all swore their lives to their respective royal families, not to me. In fact, why didn¡¯t I just deal with the royal families when I can?


    My eyes darted up to see both Curtis and Kathyln. I could deal with the two heirs right here in one swoop. After that their father who I never liked anyway. It would be an easy way to secure the throne after all. Any well-respecting person would do so to gain the throne.


    It was only when Bairon was shouting in pain that I snapped back to my senses. I shook my head slightly as I let go of the gravity spell holding Bairon on the ground.


    ¡®What the hell was that?¡¯ Regis asked.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ I lied as I locked away my thoughts from my two bonds. It would seem that King¡¯s Gambit, or perhaps even aether in general didn¡¯t mix very well with the Grey persona. Or maybe it mixed too well.


    Still, I had to put Bairon in his place. Bairon was on the floor struggling to get back up when I pushed him back down with my foot.


    He tried to regain his footing but only coughed up blood as a result. Leaning down, I spoke directly to him.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m not keeping a close eye on you, Lances? Don¡¯t think you are the powerful white core mages you once thought of yourself as. And I will have you all publicly slaughtered if you act against me. Got it?¡± I threatened.


    But Bairon gave no reply.


    +GOT IT?+


    I projected my voice directly into the minds of everyone present.


    Bairon finally seemed to relent for now as he croaked his reply. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I said as I lifted my feet off of the Lance. ¡°And for your information you wouldn¡¯t even have gotten a foot into their door before you were killed.¡± I said to Bairon.


    While I have removed myself from my vessel¡¯s family it didn¡¯t mean they had to suffer from my actions. I had already placed 24/7 guards keeping watch of the Leywin family, Helstea family, as well as the Twin Horns.


    ¡°Now, go clean yourself up. I am still expecting you at the celebration, Lance Bairon.¡±

 Chapter 72-Incarnate

    Arthur POV


    I stood in front of a tall mirror, looking upon myself and the pair of clothes I had chosen for this occasion. Still, even all those thousands of years of life and I still didn¡¯t have much of a sense in fashion. A bit of a shame honestly.


    ¡°Hey at least you know how to formally dance.¡± Regis reminded me, calling back to my training as king back on old Earth.


    ¡°Yes, and how many hours I wasted doing such. I swear I¡¯d rather train for extra hours then learn under that bitch of a dance instructor.¡± I said as I readjusted my collar.


    ¡°Is this party really necessary?¡± Sylvie asked as she was tying her own hair.


    ¡°I must concur with her inquiry.¡± Regis added on.


    ¡°And you two won¡¯t be the first, or last.¡± I said muttering the last part under my breath.


    A party at such a time of war was not the best look, especially to the common folk who I have gained popularity in. And the fact that most of the party¡¯s attendants will be of nobles houses and families won¡¯t do me much favors either.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that many of the noble families hold disdain for me for not taking their best interests into account. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if many of them will come just to see me person, heck maybe even the more ballsy ones will even try an assaination attempt.


    If they did I¡¯d have to applaud them on their courage and foolishness. But in truth I wanted to use this chance to show these nobles just what I am capable of. A show strength if you will.


    ¡°And a Djinn battleship and a dragon bond isn¡¯t enough for that?¡±


    ¡°Not the mention the clean sweeps you¡¯ve been making across this continent ever since you came back?¡± Sylvie added as she finished braiding her hair.


    Turning from the mirror I face both of my bonds. So different in appearance, yet made from parts of me. You could even say that we are a single bound soul in separate bodies with tightly woven our threads of fate are.


    Yet even in such peaceful and carefree moments like these I still can¡¯t get the visions completely out of my mind. With each passing day this gift of prescience the Djinn Emperor had bestowed upon me seemed as much of a curse as it is a blessing.


    It was the main reason why I didn¡¯t sleep much anymore. Every time I closed my eyes I was engulfed by vision of what is yet to come, and every time without fail it fills me with dread. Of what will become of this world, and what will become of me and everyone I know and care about. Because of what I must do. Although the ability and the visions it gave did raise a few questions. There was a itching sense of something missing from them, as if I was only peering through a small keyhole into the ever changing pathways into the future.


    Was this perhaps the reason why the Djinn Emperor failed in his quest? A limited vision of the future?


    Still, I must push forward. Forcing a smile I tried a light joke, pointing fingers at both of my bonds I spoke. ¡°You two have been getting real chummy these days.¡±


    ¡°Well, what can you say. We are like big sister and little brother.¡± Sylvie said as she lightly jumped on the bed Regis was lying on.


    ¡°Hey, technically I was born first. Not counting the whole timeline time travel nonsense I don¡¯t even want to get into right now.¡± Regis protested.


    ¡°Fair, but 9 times out of 10 you are the one acting more like the younger sibling.¡± Sylvie pointed out. While she still had the physical appearance of a young girl no older then ten years old ever since I have seen sharing some of my memories and training her she was maturing at an almost alarming rate. It made me wonder just what was the natural life cycle and growth rate of an average asura.


    ¡°You are crazy if you still think any of us or anything we do is ¡°average¡±.¡± Reigns chimed in again, reading my surface emotions.


    ¡°You know, I miss the times when I had some measure of mental privacy.¡± I said with a sigh as I slumped into a nearby armchair.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t be like that.¡± Regis said as he jumped onto my lap and sat like a dog. For an insensitive brute with no filter he could be a bit touchy sometimes. In moments like this who could imagine that this fluffy canine creature carried the edict the destruction.


    ¡°I would say the insensitive brute in this situation is you.¡± Regis said again as he curled up as if he was preparing to sleep.


    ¡°Still, Arthur doesn¡¯t it concern you?¡± Sylvie asked as she kicked her feet up and down sitting on the bed.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°That the asuras of Ephetous still haven¡¯t made any move on you?¡± Sylvie did bring up a good point. While both my companions lacked the ability of prescience that I possessed it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that my actions would alarm at least the upper echelons of Ephetous. At the very least Kezess wouldn¡¯t be too happy seeing me wield aether to the extent that I do. And he no doubt recognizes the Djinn technology and soldiers I employ.


    Perhaps he believes I still serve some sort of purpose in his war against Agrona. But still, it is strange how he hasn¡¯t sent any of his envoys to meet me yet. He should have a rough idea of what I am capable of through my little fight with Aldir. Was he just overly cautious after all I have done?


    Knowing that I could wield aether better than even the dragons if he were to reach out to strike a deal I¡¯m sure he will make sure that he was the one holding the reins of any meetings. Maybe he was preparing countermeasures to deal with me when I step out of line.


    To be fair he should be thankful that all of my attention right now was on this war with Agrona. I am basically carrying this entire war effort for him at this point. But it will only be a matter of time before he sends Winsdom or some other lackey to contact me, or maybe he will even come himself? No, that lazy dragon won¡¯t get off his ass unless he has to.


    ¡°Kezess will eventually make his move, but until then what else can we do? We can¡¯t exactly attack Ephetous right now and wage a war on two fronts.¡± I replied. Me surviving wasn¡¯t the problem. The problem was that if I provoke Ephetous now it won¡¯t be me who pays but the people of Dicathen who will pay for it dearly. The possibility of Dicathen being reduced to a burning rubble is never zero when dealing with Kezess or even Agrona.


    Despite peering into the future the threads the binds our fate is delicate and complex. One wrong move and my plans will all be for nothing. But it also locks me into only a few available pathways forward that ensure humanity¡¯s survival.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± I asked both my companions as I stood up and turned to face them with my arms outstretched to show my outfit.


    ¡°With your eyes dumbass.¡± Regis joked as he landed on his feet and looked up at me.


    ¡°Fitting, for a young king.¡± Sylvie reassured as she took a step forward. Slightly turning my head I looked at the both of us. Dressing in similar styles only made us appear more alike. It was no wonder why some people wondered if she was some blood relative of mine. Though I suppose it wasn¡¯t that far from the truth.


    Sylvie slowly walked up to me and wrapped her arms around my waist and brought me into a hug. ¡°You¡¯re still my papa.¡± She said in a tone that imitated her younger voice.


    My heart ached as I stared down at my bond. Her molten gold eyes staring back into mine with her pale blonde hair framing her face. Oh, how cruel fate was with what it had in store for us.


    ¡°Regis!¡± I turned my attention to my living weapon.


    ¡°Huh?¡± He said as he lied on the ground trying to sleep.


    ¡°You wanna get dressed too?¡± I joked as Sylvie chuckled, both of us imagining Regis in a small dog tuxedo.


    ¡°I can see what you guys are thinking about and if you try it I am going to burn this castle down.¡± Regis grumbled.


    ¡°So you aren¡¯t going to join us?¡± Sylvie asked as she bent down and began patting Regis¡¯ belly. Regis looked at Sylvie for a moment then towards me. I could see the gears turning in his head but I simply shook my head, rejecting his idea.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go. But there is no way in hell I am wearing any ridiculous getup.¡± Regis growled as he turned into a ghostly wisp and drifted back into my core.


    ¡®Probably for the best.¡¯ I thought, I don¡¯t think having a literal wolf made of purple fire would put people at ease. Although it would be a good intimidation display.


    ¡®Just wake me when anything interesting happens.¡¯ Regis said, his tone already sounding drowsy.


    ¡°Are we still going deal with Dragoth the way we planned?¡± Sylvie asked as I put on the rest of my outfit.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like we can even get any useful information from him anyway. I doubt he would even be able to say anything remotely useful without having his runes cook him from the inside. Better to use him for a good show then let it go to waste.¡± I replied.


    Indeed having captured a full-on Scythe would alarm Agrona as well as the rest of the Scythes. I at least hope that Seris sees me for the true threat that I am and plans accordingly. While I would love to actually reach out to her I still wasn¡¯t quiet sure where Caera stood in all of this. And any communication between her and her Scythe mentor will no doubt be heavily monitored. It wouldn¡¯t be a useless guess to think that Agrona already has some inkling of Seris¡¯ true motives.


    At the very least she would be a good distraction to keep some heat off of Dicathen when she gets her little rebellion up and running. Of course I have no intention of just leaving her high and dry. She is perhaps the one of the few Alacryans who I could somewhat trust and is important for my future plans.


    With me making the defeat and capture of a Scythe fully public the people of Dicathen will receive a boost in morale while the Alacryans will begin doubting just how invincible their leaders are. If I am planning on taking over all of the continents it begins with undermining their current rulers. While I am obviously take them over by sheer force I do not wish to rule over a populous that fights my every order. But if left with no choice¡­


    Suddenly my brain was filled with static and noise as I winced from the discomfort. With the noise eventually making itself clear with Neoth¡¯s voice coming through. While communication within the same realm was fine enough with aether being in separate realms or far enough apart did seem to attract a lot more background aetheric interference. It did make me wonder sometimes how the Djinn empire had any form of good communication that didn¡¯t involve messengers teleporting around.


    ¡°Grey.¡± Neoth¡¯s voice crackled with interference as I placed a finger on one of my ears. Focusing aether through my fingers into my ears I tried to tone down the static that was assaulting my ears.


    ¡°This better be important Neoth.¡± I replied as I eventually found the sweet spot.


    ¡°You think I would bother contacting you like this if it wasn¡¯t important?¡± Neoth said, his voice now much clearer.


    ¡°Just tell me.¡± I said, not wanting to gain a headache from this long distance mind link. I already had enough voices in my head, I didn¡¯t need another one to add to the pile.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about your friend.¡± Neoth replied, his voice unsure.


    It wasn¡¯t common for Neoth to sound so uncertain, so I grew a bit worried.


    ¡°Friend?¡±


    ¡°Your incarnate friend. The one with glasses.¡± He said.


    ¡°Nico?¡± I had handed off my childhood friend to Neoth since he had far more experience dealing with souls.


    ¡°He is stirring, far sooner than I would have expected. Whatever tricks that basilisk used it would seem it is kicking in in some defense mechanism.¡± Neoth answered as he seemed preoccupied.


    Always Agrona causing me problems. That crafty bastard. Perhaps it was some fail-safe in case he lost control or contact with Nico, to forcibly reawaken his soul and unlock his previous memories. If so I wanted to be there when he awoke to set things clear.


    Him alongside the Legacy are here partially because of me. Our fates bond tightly together, they are my responsibility to deal with. And if I could win over Nico to my side I be able to limit Agrona¡¯s choices on dealing with the Legacy. Not to mention that Nico¡¯s old Earth knowledge and skills would pair nicely with Gideon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± I quickly said as I took out the teleportation orb from my storage rune.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a party that you need to attend?¡± Neoth asked but I stopped him.


    ¡°This is far more important. And his is still my friend after all. Despite everything we have been through. I should be the one to handle this.¡±


    Indeed, I shall be the one handle both of my fellow reincarnates. And I won¡¯t hesitate this time to put them down if they grow to be too big of a problem.


    Erurda POV


    My head tolled like a city bell. Pain was all I felt as my senses slowly came back to me. It felt as though my nerves themselves were on fire as groans of pain escaped through my open mouth. If I wasn¡¯t dead yet I certainly wished for the sweet release of it now.


    As time seemed to pass my strength returned to me, bit by bit I was able to move my limbs. I tried to move my arms at first as they were pulled up over my head. Only to be met by the sound of rustling chains as large shackles dug into my wrists.


    I tried to force my eyes open, it felt as though they were made of stone as I struggled to move them at all. And when eventually I managed to move them my vision was blurry. As the harsh light hit my eyes I felt a distinct sharp pain from the back of my head. As if someone was slowly pushing a burning hot knife into my brain.


    I squinted my eyes in pain as I let out a pained moan. I couldn¡¯t keep together a coherent thought as the my brain screamed out in pain.


    Instinctively I searched around for mana. Any small motes of it to calm my pain only to find none. And when I reached my sternum I was met with a cold and empty silence where I expected a reassuring warmth.


    ¡®My core!¡¯ I gasped mentally as my eyes shut open. The pain was still there was the shock and fear of losing the ability to command mana and utilize me runes was far more important.


    When I opened my eyes this time I was met with a strange sight. I quickly blinked in an effort to adjust to the harsh light shinning down upon me. After a few seconds I was able to make a sense of where I was. Seemingly a large empty hall that was in pitch darkness. My mind, although still in great pain was my greatest asset. It was my wits and thinking that allowed me to rise to my position of Highlord.


    I tried recalling my last comprehensible memories. Something to do with an attack upon my realm. I remember I made some dumb decisions thinking I could fend for myself instead of running away like a coward.


    ¡°So our lady Highlord finally awakens.¡± A deep voice echoed through the empty halls. From the way his voice bounced around this area I could assume it was massive and made of some kind of stone or marble. The voice also sent a cold shiver down my spine as very part of my soul screamed at me to run.


    The man¡¯s footsteps began to echo through the darkness as he seemed to be making his way towards me. As the sound of his approach grew louder and louder so did the feeling of dread and death that gripped my heart.


    With every heave I let out in an effort to keep breathing sharp cold pain scrapped my lungs.


    ¡°I was beginning to wonder if you¡¯d ever wake up. And your core isn¡¯t gone, I¡¯ve had my people take a look and patched you up. Your mana is merely sealed away at the moment.¡± The voice said again.


    Demeptah, it was him. Yes I remember. My brain struggled to keep my thoughts coherent. He was the one who came with his war fleet. But why was I still alive? From how my mind was a cluttered mess he had already probed my mind for information so why was I still alive? And why did he go so far to heal my damaged core?


    Then from the shadows stepped out the Grand General of the Djinn army. His blackstone armored fashioned into his very skin with his crimson red cloak of dragon scales. But this time his face was obscured by a mask that covered most of it. His deep purple eyes glowed with a fire-like glow as they peered into mine from the slits in his mask.


    Trying not to give him any more satisfaction I managed a weak laugh. ¡°Guess my plan worked somewhat.¡± I wheezed.


    Demeptah didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead he seemed to study me for a while before he spoke again.


    ¡°Yes, you have given me an important lesson I won¡¯t forget.¡± He said as his hand came up to caress my face. I didn¡¯t know what sorry state I was in visibly but it couldn¡¯t have been pretty.


    ¡°My creator and his tutors taught me very to war and battle. They instilled into me a strong sense of justice and honor.¡± He began to say.


    ¡°At first I thought it was because they wanted me to be better. To be the shinning beacon for the rest of our kind, to act as the model soldier and warrior who would lead us into the bright future.¡±


    I would have laughed at such childish ideals if I could. Instead sharp painful coughs were all that came out of me. I could see my own blood I had coughed up on Demeptah¡¯s hand but he didn¡¯t seem to care. He seemed too focused on his own words.


    ¡°And what a fool I was. Like a little kid I was so starry eyes. I truly believed the vision my creator had for us. I would have followed him to the ends of the universe. Perhaps that was the purpose of my creation. To be an useful tool of war but with the just enough childish ideals to mold easily.¡±


    ¡°Your creator?¡± I croaked. As far as I knew Demeptah had no family connection to any Djinn noble or family. In fact he appeared just as suddenly as the Emperor did when he fully revealed himself¡­ Oh. I see.


    ¡°Your creator? Your father? The Emperor?¡± I asked.


    Demeptah pulled away as his eyes changed hues to a much brighter purple, almost pink.


    ¡°He is not my father! He merely created me. And the man who created me no longer draws breathe! That¡­ that thing on the throne is not him, not any more!¡± Demeptah yelled as I could feel his mana wanting to lash out at me. But he didn¡¯t, he clearly wanted something with me.


    Demeptah took a moment to compose himself as he cleared his throat. He stared back at me, his eyes now having returned to there much darker hue, almost black.


    ¡°I believe you will know first hand how it feels to be an imposter.¡± He quietly muttered under this breath.


    ¡°Imposter?¡± I spat. ¡°I have shed blood, sweat, and tears getting to where I am today!¡± I asserted, feeling the hidden rage begin to boil. I may have not been born into the highest noble family but I was the only one of those lazy asses who earned such a title.


    But Demeptah didn¡¯t match my tone, instead he merely shook his head. ¡°I suppose I can¡¯t reveal it now. But I know you will eventual discover the truth, and when you do you will come crawling back to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare pity me.¡± I sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will all make sense with time.¡± He said as he snapped his fingers. And as he did so my mind went entirely blank for a moment. As if I was actually stunned my brain refused to process what had just happened.


    I had to blink several times before I returned to myself. It felt as though time had passed but it also felt like it didn¡¯t.


    ¡°What have you done to me!¡± I demanded, ignoring the pain that filled every muscle.


    Demeptah only gave me a small smile as he turned to leave. Leaving me with only a few words. ¡°A kindness, a simple kindness.¡±

 Chapter 73-Humanoid Replica

    Erurda POV


    I couldn¡¯t tell how much time had passed since Demeptah left me hanging here. But with every passing moment I could feel my strength slowly returning. And soon I could move, testing the limits of the restraints that held me with excruciating pain in my very nerves.


    The burning pain was still there but in comparison to what I had felt before it seemed reasonable. I couldn¡¯t tell what Demeptah had in store for me but I doubt it would be any good. But it was still very strange that he was keeping me alive at all.


    If what I knew about our Grand General was accurate he was an honorable warrior and soldier who completed tasks he was assigned to with the utmost speed. And while he seemed to now hold great disdain for the Emperor and the Imperial throne in general he isn¡¯t the kind of person to stray too far from his morales.


    As I had nothing but time on my hands my mind began to wonder a bit. Just what had Demeptah seen or has the Imperial throne done to make him hate them so much. And there was the way in which he said it. That, the being sitting upon the life support systems the imperial throne has become not being his father. I suppose the Emperor¡¯s direct offspring would know best but how so?


    While I haven¡¯t laid my eyes upon the Emperor¡¯s physical form since the end of the Great Scouring, could something have happened since then during his exile? If so, why didn¡¯t the Custodians seem concerned?


    ¡®Too many questions.¡¯ I thought as I reached deeper, in an effort to feel for my core.


    At first I felt nothing. Just the cold emptiness where my core once was. But ignoring the sinking feeling of dread I focused. Recalling all those lectures in mana manipulation and meditation I had to sit through in my youth.


    I focused on the smallest point. The tiny motes of ambient mana that flowed around in my body. I could feel its warmth, while not substantial  it was welcoming in this cold empty room I was imprisoned in.


    The singular particle of mana floated around as if it was a speck of dust. Aimlessly wandering around until it eventually was attracted to other motes of mana. Eventually the particles weighed each other down enough as they all began convening into a single area around my sternum.


    My mind followed these ambient particles as they slowly gathered around where my core should be. I could tell a great deal of time had passed since I had started this process due to the aching pain in my stomach but I ignored it for now.


    I tried to focus on my core, trying to stir any bit of life from it. In return it flickered for a short moment, letting out a dim white glow that died as soon as it shone. In frustration and weariness I let out a sharp gasp as I reopened my eyes.


    I was still in the dark room with both my arms in chains. I cursed under my breath as the awareness brought back the burning pain in my nerves. I winced at the pain, it felt as though I was ripped apart and sewn back together like a doll.


    No, I had to push through. It was either that or death at this point and while some part of me yearned for the sweet release that death would bring I have already gone through too much to waste my life here.


    Taking a deep breath I tried to widen my awareness to the small amount of ambient mana that existed in this room. I just need to gather enough of them to light a spark that would ignite my core.


    Heavy beads of sweat ran down my forehead as I reached out for the mana. My entire body shook from the exertion, it reminded me of the time when I had first awakened my core when I was a young child. I tried to recall those long forgotten memories.


    Sitting cross legged in the lecture hall with my instructor and father standing before me. Back then I had the advantage of a mana-rich environment, but the principle was the same at least.


    And I could feel it, bit by bit the mana gathering around me as I guided them into my body and through my dormant channels into my chest area. I didn¡¯t need a lot, just a tiny bit to activate one of my runes.


    I could feel my chest growing warm as the mana began to coalesce, until¡­


    Closing my eyes I could see it, my mana core glowing an everso dim white. It had several hairline cracks running across its surface and I could feel the mana seeping through them but it was enough.


    While Demeptah was smart in battle and war he lacked experience, with him being the first Djinn to be placed in stasis even before the end of the Great Scouring. And most of all he was not used to fighting against other Djinn. While he understands our nature and the weapons of war we utilize, many of us weren¡¯t doing anything for these thousands of years since our exile from the material world.


    Slowly as to not put too much stress on my already damaged core and body I carefully urged the mana, pushing it gently into a certain rune that adjourned my body.


    The rune glowed purple for a brief moment, struggling to fully activate as I could feel the aetheric pathways move aside for me to pass through them. Then with one final push I was free. The aether had allowed me to phase through the chains that held my limbs as I tumbled onto the ground.


    With great effort I slowly pushed myself off the ground using my arms. Both of them trembled as I regained my footing and stood up. The joints in my arms and legs screamed at me in pain as I massaged my bruised wrists.


    ¡®Huh, no security system?¡¯ I thought, perhaps Demeptah thinks too lowly of me. I would be offended but now wasn¡¯t the time for that. Now that I was free from my bindings I began to wander the room. I was surrounded by darkness on all sides, I wasn¡¯t even sure there was a simple way out of here. For all I knew teleporting could be the only way in and out of this room.


    My chest ached as I summoned a small wisp of fire to illuminate the space. Only to be met by various medical and scientific equipment laid out on a nearby table. Seeing as I didn¡¯t have much of a choice I began to walk down the long hallway, allowing my instincts to carry my injured body forward. As I limped around I saw various stasis chambers placed on both sides of the walls.


    I walked towards one and peered inside only to see that it was empty. I investigated several others only to either see them vacant or with corpses in various states of decomposition. The Djinn¡¯s understanding of aether was never perfect, that was the reason why we had entire institutions and families dedicate their lives to study it. Even our exile into the aetheric void was a last ditch attempt for survival and to preserve what we have studied.


    While the work upon this pocket space we have carved out was started long before my birth it wasn¡¯t complete when we were forced to find safety here. And we have lost so many trying to mold out a space to live in these barren waste of void that will eventually consume everything and return it all to aether.


    As I continued onwards there was a change in the equipment and instruments that surrounded me. While the area around where I was held seemed unused and decommissioned this place I was in now seemed alive. Like it was a lab that is still in use.


    The whole area hummed with aether and mana as faintly glowing runes decorated the walls various items. Akin to a man dying of thirst I hastily lurched forward to one of the active stasis chambers as I began siphoning off the mana.


    I desperately consumed the mana trying to replenish my core and when I had my fill the stasis chamber that stood before me flickered until it dimmed. I let out a deep breath as I could already feel the mana slowly making its way throughout my body and healing the damage. I tried sending out a mental message to any of my own forces only to be met with silence. It wasn¡¯t likely that any of them survived or were loyal to me anymore but it was worth a shot.


    Now that I have somewhat regained a bit of my strength I began to look for a way out. My core which was still weak was able to produce a bigger flame that revealed to me just what kind of space I was in.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Large cylindrical tanks of glass lined the walls, some of them empty but many more were filled with some kind of liquid with some mass floating within them. Each tank had a control panel at the front that seemed to be the vital readings of the thing inside.


    I took a couple of steps to inspect the closest tank to see what lay in the murky liquid. The thing inside reacted to the sudden change in light levels as it moved its body to above it. It took a bit of time but I was eventually able to see the thing for what it was.


    I took a step back in a mix of disgust and horror as a singular malformed eye peered back at me from the tank. I couldn¡¯t exactly tell what it was but it appeared to be some kind of humanoid creature, except something had horribly gone wrong in its development process.


    And that wasn¡¯t all, the creature within the tank lashed out at me as soon as our eyes met. Not physically of course, it could barely swim around in there. But a sharp pain in my temples sent me a couple of steps back as it let out a physic scream using mana and aether.


    As the mutant creature roared out at me the others in nearby tanks all moved to observe the disturbance. All of them were similar. All vaguely humanoid, all of them deformed in some way. Some looked like it may have been an actual human before while others looked akin to just blobs of living flesh stitched together.


    ¡°What in Fate¡¯s name is this?¡± I whispered as I looked on in panic. Despite all of them being so mutated or malformed I could still feel the presence they exerted on both mana and aether, all of them holding considerable force within them akin to Djinn warriors.


    Was this what Demeptah was planning? Creating this own army of warriors? I took several steps back as I shook my head. This was blasphemy, an act of dishonor upon our natural form that-


    I quickly turned as I felt something touch my back only to see a large metal table on the farside of the room. A bloodied corpse laid upon the table, it was of a female and from the runes that made her skin appear purple she was a Djinn. But her body was cut open in various places and disfigured with severe burn marks that laced her skin.


    Half of her face was burned off and the other half, I swear it felt so familiar but I couldn¡¯t place where I¡¯ve seen that face before. An old acquaintance perhaps?


    Footsteps approaching from the otherside of the hallway snapped my attention back. And from the shadows marched out a hulking figure. Each one of his footsteps echoing louder and louder. In his hands he held a massive greatsword that crackled with aetheric lightning.


    Boraka. Demeptah¡¯s second-in-command. If he was here then whatever this project or science experiment was, it was important enough to bring him here.


    Even at my full strength I would be hesitant to face off against Boraka head-to-head. While he was not a Highlord and lacked the qualities of one he made up for it by raw strength and battle tactics. It is said that his record is only second to Demeptah himself.


    ¡°Lady Erurda, this area is off limits.¡± He spoke in a deep voice that seemed to shake my entire body.


    ¡®Well he didn¡¯t instantly kill me so that¡¯s good.¡¯ I thought as I began to form a plan to get out of here.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn''t see a sign.¡± I answered back as I decided on a rash plan.


    Ignoring my comment Boraka began to move but I was ready for that. Pulling mana from the tank¡¯s life support systems into my core and body protested the sudden influx of mana as I channeled all into a sonic scream that shattered the glass tanks and unleashed the deformed mutants from their prisons.


    Boraka¡¯s eyes widened as the freed mutants began to wildly wield their magic, spells flew in every direction as some of them even activated their runes as space and time distorted. Space stretched and contracted as the distance between me and the Grand General¡¯s retainer shifted. Some of the creatures even seemed to aid me in some strange way as they utilized their runes on their ruined bodies.


    One of the more humanoid ones lunged forward at the Djinn captain. But Boraka reacted just as quickly as the creature landed on his blade. The creature wailed in pain in a voice that seemed to human as it sent a shiver down my spine. But the creature began to expand until it exploded into blood and mana.


    The entire area was flooded by the liquid that had filled the tanks and while I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was, it did have a strange smell that was familiar. I could feel the aether and mana that was diluted within and I gladly absorbed the mana as I could feel my body becoming lighter and lighter.


    With most of my senses restored I felt an overwhelming sense of dread and doom. Quickly dodging the aetheric blade that almost took off my head. Boraka teleported right behind me.


    ¡®So, teleportation magic is viable here?¡¯ I smiled as a deep blue fire consumed my fist as I struck the Djinn captain square in the chest, sending him flying backwards. I could feel the bones in my hand breaking but it would heal soon enough. As Boraka struggled to regain his footing the mutant creatures all lunged at him, as if to take out the torment of their miserable existence.


    Taking this opportunity I pushed mana into a rune I had reserved for such emergencies. My core ached as I coughed out blood. Yep, this rune still placed too much strain on me but it was better than dying here. The space directly in front of the ripped open like cutting open flesh as the wound in reality formed a portal. Without looking back I ran in as I allowed the aether to carry me far away from this hellhole.


    The next thing I knew was my body stumbling out into the open grass. I hit the ground hard as the blades of grass slapped my face on the way down.


    Gently holding my head in my hands I pushed myself off the ground. Only for me to begin violently throwing up my guts. And since I hadn¡¯t eaten anything for at least several days I only heaved up some stomach acid that burned as it came up.


    I continued to throw up my stomach contents for a couple of seconds. And when I finally regained some of my senses I began to make note of my surroundings. Fresh air filled my lungs as the orange light of the setting sun broke through the forest coverage and kissed my skin.


    ¡°No.¡± I muttered silently as I began to drink in the ambient mana as I rose to my feet. I could already feel my automatic healing runes begin their work as bones and flesh began to mend together.


    I winced at the pain as I activated my flight rune and slowly flew up above the trees. To be met by the brilliant sun setting in the horizon, bathing the entire forest in a warm orange pinkish light.


    There was no mistaking this. While our realms within the void had artificial skies and sun there was no replicating the true thing in its full glory. We were so preoccupied with our own squabbles that I forgot. I had forgotten. Just how beautiful this world truly was. I could feel warmth run down my skin as I reached up to feel tears swelling in my eyes.


    Yes, this is why we fight even after all these years.. To reclaim this world that is rightfully ours. But the feeling of joy and beauty was spoon replaced as paranoia creeped in.


    If Boraka wanted to, could he have easily captured or even killed me? And why would such a secret lab not be laced with anti-teleportation defenses? Perhaps to aid Boraka but still, too much of a risk.


    I pushed to thoughts about what exactly those mutated humanoid things were or what their purpose was. I doubt I would even figure it out by wondering about it. But my escape seemed too¡­ easy. Maybe Demeptah had some way of tracking me and is expecting me to lead him to any more realms I had contact with. He was slowly growing his own forces in an effort to challenge the throneworld after all. And no doubt my little surprise I left for him did a sizable amount of damage to his invading force.


    Still I needed to do something. I can¡¯t just sit around here and wait for him to eventually find me. I could go back to the throneworld but I wasn¡¯t sure if they knew what I had done. But I have a strong suspicion that at the very least that Oliurk won¡¯t be happy with me. And with almost all of the Highlords either already dead or under Demeptah¡¯s rule I didn¡¯t have many options. I could go on a search for any more unawakened realms but that doesn¡¯t give me any guarantees.


    North. My mind flashed to the kleptomaniac that has a feud with Vago. He was the only one of the notable Highlord who didn¡¯t answer Vago¡¯s invitation and will most likely be still alive. Since he has a deep disdain with Vago I am sure he will at least be on my side against him. And as for Demeptah.


    One of the only reasons why Vago, even with most of the Imperial throneworld behind him, didn''t just eliminate him already was that his vault filled with creatures and weapons from the past was his ultimate trap card. We simply didn¡¯t know what kind of toys he had in his arsenal so many of the Highlords simply didn¡¯t bother dealing with him. And he was a bit of a social recluse anyway, never getting involved with Djinn politics unless it gained him more museum pieces.


    I am sure I could find one of our old ruined portals here. If given enough time I¡¯ll be able to activate it and set a proper destination. Here is hoping that Neoth didn¡¯t have any automatic defenses that would fry me the moment I step out of the portal.


    With a clear goal set in mind I began to absorb more and more mana from my surroundings. As I closed my eyes in search for any faint aether signature. As my core began to burn brother and brighter with more and more mana my mental vision widened as it soon eclipsed the forest I was in and into the wider world.


    And to my surprise I was met with living signatures that held aether. From their familiarity I could make out that they were of Djinn but why were they in the material world in such numbers? Has the throneworld already made a move and started their conquest? But what of the asura?


    ¡®No, those are questions I can ask later. I need to get out of here before any of them spot me.¡¯ I thought as I pinpointed the closest portal to my location.


    ¡®That will have to do.¡¯  I thought as I began making my way towards it. I didn¡¯t think my life would end up like this. To think that my entire family''s legacy was basically all destroyed. I wondered what my grandfather would think if he were in front of me.

 Chapter 74-Vision of Fate

    Chapter 74


    Kezess POV


    My breath came out in a thin wisp of white fog as I took in another breath. The air was so cold yet so full of condensation that it weighed heavy and created little beads of cold water on my body.


    I could feel aether and mana coursing through my veins like it was my blood. Staring into my core I saw that it was burning like a star in the night sky. Radiating warmth and power.


    I sat with my eyes closed in the middle of the rune array I had created. The ancient writing of long lost civilization and eons were etched ever so slightly into the white stone floor. While they may seem like some plain-old writing, their very existence could bend the fabric of reality.


    Many of the asura researchers have given hypotheses on what they exactly were. Some thought they were ancient spellforms that tapped into aether as well as mana. While others thought they were a language of some kind. Something that had descended from beyond this realm.


    The true origins of these runes didn¡¯t matter now as I could feel them gathering and manipulating the aether and mana around me, using my whole body and core as the control device. Despite the cold environment I could feel my body growing warmer and warmer as aether and mana coalesced into my body.


    The dragons of Ephetous always had a deeper connection to aether than most other asuras. While it is understood that all asuras all descended from a common ancestor it would seem the dragons, in particular the Indrath clan, always had a inclination for wielding the fabric of reality. Hence the reason why my clan had risen into its leadership position among these so called gods.


    But the truth was that even the greatest of the Indrath clan were nothing but mere specks of dust in comparison to what laid beyond the thin veil that kept our world together. We were just a big fish in a small pond in a sense. It was a truth that always brought up feelings of dread within the upper echelons of the Indrath clan and the royal family¡¯s inner circle.


    For thousands of years, hell for our entire recorded history the leader of Ephetous always had the responsibility of keeping our world safe. To fend off and hide our fragile realm from the predators from beyond. A task that has grown a little bit easier since the Indrath clan¡¯s dominance and the creation of the Great Eight but still perilous. There were asuran legends of stories of such beings, some were often called Devas, but I doubt we would ever understand their existence.


    It was for this reason that my predecessor had warned me about the weight of the asuran crown that now laid atop my head. In truth I never thought I was worthy of that position. Or even my name.


    Kezess Indrath, an ancient name that was held in great esteem among all asuras. Various members of the indrath royal family shared that name, all who have achieved far greater success than I have.


    While I have unified the warring asuras and created the Great Eight council, the council was merely a facade. While many of our discussions and decisions were formed and created through it all the other clans know that they are only kept in line by my clan¡¯s raw strength.


    The asuras. The oldest civilization, decadent, degenerate, and rotten to the core. Ha, power-mad conspirators. The dwarves, elves, even the Djinn. They are still in the nursery compared to us. Tens of thousands of years of dominance and absolute power, that¡¯s what it takes to be truly corrupt.


    Wasn¡¯t Agrona another failure of mine? He had uncovered a small part of the truth and came running demanding answers and a reason. I had never truly taken a liking to the young Vritra. He wasn¡¯t physically gifted or talented by his clan¡¯s measures. But he made up for it with his brilliant mind. I had hoped to one day bring him over to my side and make use of that mind. And when my precious daughter had fallen for him I thought it would be a positive turn of events, little did I know.


    At that time I was too rash, driven by my initial dislike and distrust for the young basilisk. And he lashed out in return. Taking a majority of his clan with him as I banished him from Ephetous. And what did he do?


    The stone beneath me cracked as the entire room¡¯s temperature suddenly increased from my rage. The pent up aether and mana began to go out of control as time and space distorted around me. While I still had my eyes closed I was fully aware of my surroundings, as if I was looking in from another perspective. I could see myself sitting cross legged in the middle of the array. My face was the usual stone cold and unchanging, a mask I had trained myself to wear most times.


    ¡®He had the audacity to come to me, in person, to my castle and announce the death of Sylvie!¡¯


    If I had my way I would have unmade him on the spot. And had his entire little experiment on Alacrya erased from history like so many civilizations before. What was one more? If the punishment fits the crime.


    Then he paraded her lifeless corpse throughout Alacrya in celebration. My more emotional side regretted killing Agrona then. It would have triggered a war that would have ripped the entire world apart but¡­


    I could feel myself drastically cool down as I let go of such feelings. Emotional control was something my instructors had hammered into me. Saying that a king should never rule through feelings but through logic and careful planning. I suppose that was one of the reasons why the world even existed right now. And Agrona could still be of some use with the research he was doing. Anger and the thirst for revenge were good motivators after all.


    Trying to bury those unpleasant emotions and memories I turned to what I came here for. Utilizing the mana I coerced the abundant aether as they began to reverse the damage I had done to the stone floor and rune array.


    No, my intention here was about the new Dicathen king. Grey was it? The Dicathen royal families were created and placed on their respective throne by the asuras themselves. While they had their own political influences initially the only reason they rose to the throne was due to the artifacts we had gifted them. Not only capable of boosting a lesser mage to white core, but also keeping them at the white core stage.


    We had deemed them to be sufficient enough for their purposes at white core, we didn¡¯t need any more races reaching far beyond their understanding and messing around with aether. And giving them to the three separate races also created natural competition between themselves to occupy them.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    But this new king that has usurped all of them original royal families was a complete anomaly. But his flashy coronation did reveal his connection to the Djinn at least. And to think that the Djinn somehow managed to survive all these years within the aetheric void. It would seem their greatest work was worth it after all.


    Was this Grey some Djinn-made weapon of some sort? He was able to hold his own against Aldir and even the old Pantheon theorized that he wasn¡¯t fighting at full strength. That meant that he was at such a level of power that he deem Aldir to be a big enough threat. A fighter of that class would have instantly known the rough strength of their opponent.


    The aether moved strangely around him as well. For most beings aether didn¡¯t react to them at all, at the very most it slightly reacted to strong mana signatures or spells. But for him, the aether seemed to be naturally drawn towards him as he casted his strange spells. For now I would only guess what he truly was.


    But his connection to the Djinn points to him being some aether based being. He was even a mystery to my diviners. The strong aetheric signature surrounding him made him almost invisible to any prescient visions.


    Just what had the Djinn created in their centuries of exile?


    The aether and mana began to focus. Opening up my mind to the freely flowing energies of the universe I could feel my consciousness start to slowly drift away. Like driftwood on the beach, the waves of aether and mana inched me closer and closer to the vast infinite oceans of aether.


    While dragons had an affinity for aether it was far stricter than many would guess. For asuras mana was akin to an extension of our physical bodies. And without it our bodies would kill themselves. But with aether it was more accurate to say that we guide it, instead of commanding it like we do mana.


    My vision of the outside world around me shifted as a veil of hazy purple came in like the waves of an incoming tide. Slowly overlapping my vision until it was consumed into the sea of aether.


    ¡°The future. Show me the future.¡± I urged, expressing my will to the aether around me. At first they didn¡¯t seem to budge. Doubling my attention to the task I instinctively reached out for my mana and aether as I pushed against the wall.


    The aether fought against me at first. Resisting my commands as it tried to keep me from my goal. It felt so alive, as if it had a will of its own. But it was a losing battle for it, at least for now. Even detached from my physical form I could feel the subtle warmth of the runic array underneath me as it aided in this cosmic tug-of-war.


    Eventually the thread holding me back snapped, sending out a painful wave throughout my entire formless body. But I was through.


    Again I demanded, voicing my wants. ¡°Show me the Fate of this world.¡± I spoke, my voice was completely unrecognizable from the heavy mana and aether interference, but the aether understood me well enough.


    Tiny threads of gold and purple swam across my vision. All of them glowing as they danced across the black void-like background. Each of the threads extended far beyond my sight at both ends. With some of them going into different directions, but a singular thread of metallic gold glistened as it caught my eye. I could feel it calling for me, attracting my eyes, demanding me to look at it.


    I reached out my hand as I placed a delicate finger upon it.


    Visions filled my mind. Visions of my world. Of the future of it.


    I saw images flash before my eyes. All of them filled with meaning I couldn¡¯t express into words. They all had so much meaning and weight behind them.


    A man donning a cloak of red dragon scales standing high above a massive battlefield.


    Dragons descending upon Dicathen in full battle formations.


    Agrona, multiple Agronas all standing side by side with each other, creating a wall. All with a wicked smile as he stared right back at me. His appearance has remained unchanged despite all these years. Yet the hatred he had shown me at his trial was still there, burning like a hungry bonfire.


    The Djinn, with their ships of war and conquest invading the material world. Raining death and destruction upon the world below, uncaring of the consequences their race will bring.


    ¡®Show me the one they call Grey.¡¯ I urged, slowly beginning to feel the strain of holding this aetheric spell for too long.


    Another vision filled my senses. I was standing in a great throneroom. Its walls and floor made of white marble with golden cracks that glistened and flowed like the blood of an ancient god. I craned my neck towards a massive staircase that led to a gleaming white light at the top. A figure was standing atop the staircase, standing before the throne with his back turned towards me.


    The figure slowly turned around. As it did so the figure¡¯s form shifted. An old meek man, a fierce wild warrior, a young man full of zeal and ambition, the Djinn who had called himself the leader of his kind. Then the figure¡¯s image finally stabilized to a man with fair skin and light blonde hair.


    His golden eyes stared back at me, his facial features were clearly similar to that of the Indrath royal blood. The king called Grey, I realized. Then the figure shifted once more, more subtly this time.


    His hair was now a snowy white with his golden eyes replaced by pale blue ones that reminded me of glaciers.


    The aether seemed to dance around him with a mixture of glee and fear. As he seemed to stare back at me as if he could see me. Then he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Kezess Indrath.¡±


    As he uttered these words a new vision seared itself into my mind. The aether and mana that bound and held this world together came loose as the void encroached upon the world and destroyed it from the inside. Eventually the world exploded, as everything within this realm was reduced to its base form.


    It was the end of the world that Indrath monarchs knew about. But to see it happen right before my eyes was an entirely different thing. The dread of such a future creeped into my body, no. After so many years. After so many lives were sacrificed. This can¡¯t be the end. No. I refuse.


    As long as I draw breath I will not allow such a fate to befall us. Not us.


    With every fiber and will of my body I rejected this vision of the future. I wanted to lash out, to tear it apart with the strength that was alway my strongest suit. But the mana and aether didn¡¯t respond to me this time.


    Instead the white haired Grey reappeared before me. This time we were eye level with each other.


    He only shook his head gently before I was shunted out of this vision and I awakened back in my physical body.


    I staggered forward as I caught myself before planting my face on the floor. The stone ground was slick with my own sweat as my body ached all over. Utilizing such heavy aetheric spells was the only way my body could be taxed so hard.


    But I had some inkling of what that ¡°thing¡± that now rules over Dicathen truly was.


    An amalgamation of Fate¡¯s threads, the great correction that aether had deemed necessary for our years in forced isolation.


    A great ally, if I could bring him over to our side. But a being that would bring about the end of all we know if we aren¡¯t careful.


    I must tread lightly. The whole of this reality laid upon my shoulders in dealing with this oncoming destruction.


    ¡°Grey¡± I muttered under my breath. If he truly is what he seemed to be, then maybe even the power I wield wasn;t enough in stopping the inevitable. But I still owe it to everyone and everything in this world to try.

 Chapter 75-Brothers Reunited

    Nico POV


    My feet ached as I ran harder than I thought I could. I could hear fast footsteps right behind me but I didn¡¯t dare look back now. My mind raced through several methods of escape as I scanned my surroundings that were whizzing around me.


    I was in a dark alleyway of some kind. With nothing but trash cans and large dumpsters.


    ¡°Come on come!¡± I cursed. I began rummaging through my tattered bag in search of something, anything useful.


    I began throwing out useless junk to lessen the weight as well as a feeble effort to slow down my pursuers. Half eaten meal bars and articles of clothing went flying as my search became desperate.


    My hands then finally reached something that was cold to the touch, and I instantly knew what I had-


    My head violently jerked back as I could feel my body tumble to the ground. My vision went dark for a moment, only to come back to three gang members looking below at me. I wasn¡¯t even able to catch my breath as one of the bigger brutes violently grabbed me by the front collar.


    ¡°Got you now, rat.¡± He said between rasping breaths.


    ¡°You think he¡¯ll fetch a decent price?¡± Another one asked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we keep him, it seems he has a good enough head.¡± The last one said but I didn¡¯t really pay attention.


    With a sharp kick to the shin the large man who was holding me yelped in pain as he released me.


    ¡°Son of a-¡± Was all he was able to get out before I slammed the metal ball hard onto the ground. The artifact smashed into the ground, disturbing the chemicals and ki within it as it created a great explosion of dust and obnoxious gases. I ducked and weaved between the gang members as I covered my mouth and nose with my shirt.


    I could hear the coughs and wheezes of the men as their bodies tumbled to the ground but I didn¡¯t dare look back as I bolted. My feet hurt but I still ran, as fast as my legs could carry me until I was blinded by the sudden light as I made my way out of the dark alleyway.


    Reflexively I used my arm to cover my eyes before they slowly adjusted. It was still night, but the billboards and signs that illuminated the city at night cast a purple light over the small sidewalk I now stood on.


    It was supposed to be night but the pollution in the air made the skies look a dull grey as light rain came down in small droplets. As I removed my arm from my eye I saw a large billboard screen directly across from me showing a newsfeed.


    Large words scrolled passed, ¡°King Grey leads our nation¡¯s forces to victory.¡± It read. Along with it the screen displayed Grey, in his battle armor and golden ceremonial crown.


    I helplessly stared up at the giant image of the man I once called my friend. I could feel my eyes growing wet, but it wasn¡¯t because of the rain. I could feel warm blood running down my knuckles as I unclenched my fist.


    Here I was, running around trying to make a living while on the run like a rat. While that bastard is living it up within his ivory tower.


    In a blind fit of rage I summoned all the ki within my body as I punched the brick wall right next to me. Sending long cracks along it, as I could feel the burning of my skin.


    When a sudden noise from behind me brought me back to my senses. I quickly tried to gather my things before making another run for it when I realized I had left my bag back there in the alley when I fell.


    Cursing to myself I quickly darted away. A thing I was having to do more and more often these days.


    I had most of these back alleys mapped and memorized, key word, most of it. But I still generally knew my way around. My desperate run turned into a light jog then a walk as I found a crowd of people leaving whatever rundown club or bar they were coming from. I threw on the hood of my tattered jacket as I matched their pace and blended in.


    My general disheveled look and worn clothes made that job easy with these people. The entire crowd reeked of alcohol and cigarettes, but I bared it for now. They all seemed to be wandering around with no direction or idea of where they were going, heck I wouldn¡¯t doubt if they even had any sense with how much low-grade alcohol was in their system.


    Still the smell brought back unpleasant memories, which seemed to be in abundance these days. I had also found myself at the bottom of many bottles since that day. It was a miracle I didn¡¯t die of liver failure or haven¡¯t gotten mugged of all my money. Not that I was well-off these days though.


    I had followed the crowd a couple of blocks before I discreetly slipped away and into another alleyway. Large rats shrieked at me and scuttled away as I disturbed their dinner. If my brain still was working after that hard hit and fall this way should lead me back to what I called home.


    As I quietly made my way I tried to recall some more pleasant memories, at least in an effort to take my mind off the smell of rotting food and garbage that surrounded me.


    Yes, I still haven¡¯t forgotten Cecil¡¯s face after all these years. I could still picture her, smiling back at me. Her voice, her warmth. It was something I missed dearly. But her smiling face was soon overlapping with her lifeless one. Her eyes dulled over with blood running from the corners of her mouth. Grey standing before her dead body, his face stone-cold and unchanging as he killed someone he had grown up with.


    ¡®Even in my mind I was never free from him.¡¯ I cursed. He was king now so it made sense he would be on billboards, posters, and every other propaganda this rotten country would produce. But that didn¡¯t make it any better.


    And even now, he still lives rent free within my own head. It was probably from the trauma but knowing that fact didn¡¯t ease the scar in my heart. Having your lover killed was one thing, but that killer to be the one I trusted so dearly?


    ¡°If only he listened to me.¡± I muttered under my breath as I finally reached my little abode. It was a small rundown house, all of its windows were cracked or broken. The bricks that made up its walls were worn so much that they look dull grey or black instead of red. But it looked far worse when I first came upon it.


    Still, I carefully opened the front door after unlocking it. My hand went to the small pocket knife I had clipped onto my belt. In such a place you could never be too cautious. Last thing I needed was a home invasion or to be murdered in my sleep.


    After making a quick check of the house I fell to the ground in exhaustion. Only now when I took off my shoes did I see the large scabs and blisters on my feet from all the running I have been doing lately. In an effort to not use my feet I crawled to the gas fireplace as I turned it on. The stink of gas still lingered as the flames gave me warmth.


    Taking off my jacket and shirt I laid them out so they could dry off in the fire¡¯s warmth.


    ¡°So I just lost my whole bag I guess.¡± I said out loud.


    In order to make some decent living I had to resort to using my brain to create tools, gadgets, but more often weapons for the black market. It wasn¡¯t like I could return to normal society with the bounty that was on my head after the ruckus I had caused.


    In fact it was a wonder the government didn¡¯t have me killed before that when I had tried to break out Cecilia numerous times.


    I doubt Grey knew or even cared that there was a federal hunt for me. Or heck, maybe he even called for it himself. Perhaps he deems me too much of a liability, with me knowing too much about him and his past. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me.


    Feeling the chill of the night I slowly slumped into an old armchair. Its mattress was worn in and that armrests were uneven but it was the best I could do for now. I draped another one of my jackets, this time one without that many holes over my body as I dragged the chair closer to the fireplace.


    My stomach growled in protest, but I didn¡¯t have the energy to get up and prepare food now. That would have to wait until morning. I¡¯m sure there are still some things lying around that I can sell for some bread. I sat like that for a long time, wordlessly watching the orange-red fire dance.


    Then I began to ponder. Just what my life, just¡­ what it could have been. If I weren¡¯t discarded by my parents at that orphanage. Maybe I would have grown up to be some engineer with a cushy job. But that life felt so empty and meaningless now.


    If Cecilia wasn¡¯t dropped off at our orphanage maybe Miss Willbeck would still be alive. Then maybe Grey, Grey wouldn¡¯t be¡­


    If only Grey had listened to me. If only. I had begged him so many times. If only, if only, if only.


    Looking back at it now my life was filled with so many regrets. I was always too powerless to stop many of it. I had the brains but I lacked the strength in order to write my own fate. I should have just taken Cecilia and abandoned Grey at that academy when I had the chance.


    But in the end, whether it was the tiredness that was creeping in or just my mind getting sick of thinking about the past I could feel myself slowly dozing off as my eyelids grew heavy.


    ¡®I should stop living my life like this.¡¯ I thought, it also didn¡¯t help that I was just a disgraced commoner in comparison to Grey who was now a king. It was an unclimbable mountain that I was fighting here while I was barely scraping by day by day. Yes, tomorrow I should start off by going to the local market and buying some bread. Maybe sell a few of my inventions when I get the chance.


    I¡¯ve come back from worse. I had even tried to take my life a couple of times. But, the best thing I could do now was go on living my life. Never forgetting or forgiving but still carrying on, that would be the best way to spite those who have wronged me.


    Those were the last thoughts as I drifted off into sleep with the fireplace warming my body, casting large dancing shadows on the walls.


    I couldn¡¯t tell how long it had been. Usually the sound of children playing outside would have awoken me but not this time. In fact I could feel my stomach churning and my head thumping like a drum. My entire body seemed to lurch forward, then was violently pulled in one direction.


    I forced my eyes open, only for them to not obey and for me to be in complete darkness still. My mind began to race despite the headache.


    Was it that chemical bomb I had used last night? Was this some adverse effect on my body I hadn¡¯t expected? Some weird hallucinations or was I dying?


    Was I really dying? Was this what death felt like? No no no.


    I can¡¯t die like this. There were still so many wrongs in my life I hadn¡¯t.


    Another bout of pain stabbed into my body. Well, I say body but this pain was different. In my countless attempts trying to free Cecilia as well as living like a rat on the streets I have been stabbed, burned, punched, kicked, you name it. But this pain, this was different.


    It felt as though something deeper within me was being attacked. If I had a soul I could believe that it was being stabbed directly right now. My brain sent signals to my body, to flail around in an effort to get away from the pain but it didn¡¯t listen. In fact I couldn¡¯t even feel my body.


    I opened my mouth to scream but even that release was denied from me as I couldn¡¯t even hear myself. Was I truly dead? Was my soul being sent off to some kind of hell? Was this what some religions believed in?


    But as suddenly as it began the pain disappeared, as if it was a simple lie. Blow away like sand in the wind. I urged my body to move, and this time it obeyed. But, I felt weaker. I could feel that my movements were slower. I tried to flex my fingers but I had very basic control over them, only being able to randomly close and open my hands.


    I tried to get up from what I could only assume was a lying position but my head felt so heavy that I could barely even lift it an inch.


    With some effort I was however able to open my eyes. My vision was blurry and the colors looked odd. It took more effort to focus on anything when a deep voice talked to me.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    It wasn¡¯t any language I knew but I could understand it somehow.


    ¡°Hello Nico, welcome to Alacrya.¡± The voice said, and a large figure loomed over me. It took some time for me to focus on the figure to gather any detail. And when I did I was met with a handsome looking young man with fair skin. His deep blood-like red eyes stared back at mine. But the most striking feature was the set of elk-like horns that sprouted from his head.


    ¡®Ok, I am dead and this is the devil.¡¯ I thought


    But the horned demon man only laughed as he responded. ¡°No, Nico. You are not dead. In fact you have been given a second chance.¡±


    It was as if he could read my mind. I tried to respond but no words came from my mouth. Only vague baby sounds.


    ¡°Worry not, incarnate. You are fated for much more in this world.¡±


    My eyes shot open as I bolted up straight. A deep and sharp pain struck my temple as I winced in pain.


    Just what the hell was that? It all felt so¡­ real. I slowly calmed myself down as I felt my own breathing. Several deep breaths later the pain was still there was somewhat manageable. I took in my surroundings.


    A large empty room with stone walls and ceiling. I was lying in a simple bed with a thin blanket over me. Taking off the blanket I saw that I was dressed in simple pants and shirt and on the small table next to the bed was a pair of glasses. I didn¡¯t know if they were mine but almost instinctively I reached for them and placed them on my face.


    ¡®Seems to match.¡¯ I thought as I placed both my feet on the cold stone floor as I sat on the edge of the bed. I was slowly hyping myself to get back onto my feet when a cold voice called out to me.


    ¡°Take it easy, you¡¯ve been through quite a lot I¡¯ve been told.¡± The voice, a deep baritone that both commanded power but also hint of a deep soothing tone. But to me the voice only seemed to spark some strange conflicting emotions. A mixture of trust and hatred filled my body as my head snapped to look for the source of the voice.


    From the corner of the room, leaning on the wall was a man. I could have sworn this room was completely empty before and there appeared to be no doorway.


    The man had pale blonde hair that came down over his shoulders. As his golden eyes stared back into mine another sharp pain hit me as I stammered onto my feet.


    I almost fell face first into the floor but quickly caught myself. With uneasy steps I slowly walked towards the man as he pushed himself off the wall as he walked towards me as well.


    We only stopped when we were face to face with each other. A sense of disbelief filled my mind as I lifted up a hand to touch the man¡¯s face. It was so familiar. I could feel trust and friendliness rising in my own mind in reaction. As a name rose up from the tide of emotions.


    ¡°Arthur?¡± I muttered, more to myself than to him. I didn¡¯t understand why I called him that, or even if that was his name. But my subconscious mind seemed to think it was.


    The man I named Arthur only smiled warmly before his face turned to that of an emotionless one. Like it was carved from stone instead of the warm flesh I could feel.


    This time a different type of emotion rose, this time like a violent roaring fire. Rage, a blind anger. Emotions and images flashed across my vision. Of blood, a sword, a beautiful young girl, betrayal. All of them culminating into a singular word. A word that reeked of blood and hatred.


    This time I uttered a different name. Even the name felt like something disgusting in my mouth as I said it.


    ¡°Grey.¡± I spat. And this time the man smiled again, but this smile was different. A colder smile, as if he had gotten exactly what he was scheming for.


    ¡°Nico Sever.¡± He said back. Upon hearing those words I staggered back as if I was struck. There was pain, not physical. No. There was a deep pain in my chest as emotions, memories, too many things. Too much. It all flooded my mind. As if the floodgates were ripped open. I saw myself. A child, crying baby as I was left alone. A young adult, blood on my hands as I was holding a young girl.


    An entire lifetime passed before my eyes as all that information assaulted all of my senses as I relived them. All those years condensed but it still felt like an eternity.


    When I returned to my senses I was on the ground. My fingers caked in blood as I was clawing at the stone floor. I could hear Grey, yes, I knew for certain this man was Grey now. He may have changed his vessel like I have but that can¡¯t change a person. Not a person like him. I could hear his footsteps coming closer.


    ¡®This time I will kill you.¡¯ I thought as I ripped the stone floor open, large spikes grown from the earth erupted from the ground as they all converged at Grey.


    But in a flash of purple all of them were reduced to ash as Grey just stood there. Gritting my teeth I lunged forward with my own two hands. I pushed mana to them as I landed a hard punch right in his face. Yet Grey didn¡¯t protest, which only fueled my anger.


    I began to whale away at Grey, punching and kicking as I screamed at him.


    ¡°Do you even know what I¡¯ve been through? Grey! Do you know what you¡¯ve taken from me!¡±


    I threw a sharp jab at his ribs.


    ¡°If only you listened to me! You never listen!¡±


    A clean hook to his right jaw.


    ¡°You just abandoned us, like we were trash! Even when we followed you!¡±


    Another hook, this time to the other side of his face.


    ¡°I should have never helped you! All you do is take! How could you abandon your friends like that!¡±


    A knee kick to his stomach.


    Despite all my hits and attacks, Grey seemed to be completely fine. Not even a single drop of blood, even though all of my attacks were enhanced by mana. I could feel myself losing myself to the rage but I couldn¡¯t care less.


    A sword made of dark obsidian-like material grew in my hands as black flames engulfed the blade.


    ¡°I treated you like my own! We were brothers once!¡± I shouted as I swung the blade straight for his neck. Only for my arms to come lurching to a halt.


    Grey stood there, with my sword¡¯s blade caught in his hand. He leaned in to speak.


    ¡°Once.¡± He said, he didn¡¯t raise his voice but even I could feel the power and suppressed anger that was behind his words. With a small flex of his fist my sword shattered like glass in his hands.


    ¡°I have made mistakes. I won¡¯t deny that. And I understand why you hate me. Believe me when I say that I hate myself for what I have done as well.¡±


    ¡°Knowing that doesn¡¯t absolve you of your crimes!¡± I objected.


    Grey only nodded sadly. ¡°I agree. But the march of time moved forward.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wax poetic with me. You and I both know that you were never the studious one.¡± I accused him. You dare try to speak in such a tone to me?


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time I have lived this life.¡± Grey said.


    First time? I understood well enough that we both have been reincarnated in this world by Agrona. And he had promised me that he would eventually return Cecilia back to me.


    ¡°I already know what Agrona-¡±


    ¡°No, not that. I have lived this life as Arthur on Dicathen before.¡± Grey interrupted.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, my anger mixing in with confusion now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure myself but I was given a second chance in this life again.¡± Grey said as he stared down at his own hands.


    ¡°So what!¡± I shouted as I began to gather mana. Conventional spells seemed to have no effect on him. So I needed some kind of way to escape this place. There were no visible doors but there must be some hidden entrance here if Grey was able to enter


    ¡°I saved you for a reason Nico. I want your help and cooperation in my plan.¡± Grey said in a pleading tone with one of his hands outstretched towards me.


    I slapped away his hands in disgust. ¡°You think you deserve anything from me?¡± I asked, bewildered.


    ¡°You must know yourself that somebody like Agrona won¡¯t just bring you here for you two to live a happy life. He is investing too many resources and time for it to be so simple.¡± Grey reasoned.


    Or course I knew this. Agrona had explained to me that he had taken interest in us because of Cecilia¡¯s status as the Legacy. Saying she could be the key to winning against the tyrant asuras of Ephetous and freeing this world. He had also promised that he would give us our freedom as a gift in return if we aided in his war against the asuras. Maybe even returning us to new bodies back on Earth.


    ¡°You have no idea what is going on!¡± I exclaimed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived this life once before! Do you know what happens to you and Cecilia? You die by Agrona¡¯s hands as Cecilia¡¯s soul is shunted away from this world. I am only proposing this idea for your own good!¡± Grey said, steadily raising his own voice.


    I knew that Agrona¡¯s words were too good to be true. But I desperately wanted them to be true. If there was even a small chance that I could be reunited with Cecilia then the whole world could burn for all I cared. What has the world ever done for us? But still, Grey¡¯s words did shake me a bit.


    ¡°Look.¡± Grey said as the entire room shifted in a way that was mathematically impossible. The angles of the corners stretched, obtuse angles appeared to become acute but acted as if they were still obtuse. Time also seemed to shift as the room and everything within it decayed to rot then in the next second returned to a pristine form.


    Grey was now practically glowing, purple markings shone below his eyes as a halo of gold that resembled a crown floated above his head.


    ¡°I command aether, the building blocks of reality itself. I can make you the same promise that Agrona made you. Except I can fulfill them.¡±


    ¡°And why should I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Because I am asking you this as a friend. In both of our lives.¡± Grey asked, a look of sadness on his face.


    ¡°What is this deal that you want?¡± I growled.


    ¡°You join me in this war against Alacrya and Ephetous. In return I will do everything within my power to give you a life you deserve.¡± Grey said as he extended his right hand for a handshake.


    ¡°Are you going to kill me if I refuse?¡±


    Grey scoffed. ¡°Do you really think I would do such a thing-¡±


    ¡°You killed Cecilia, right in front of my eyes. You never deserved the crown and title of king. She was meant to have that, you are nothing but a pretender, a false king.¡± I shouted as I slapped his hand away.


    Grey took a small step back as he looked bewildered. ¡°Do you really believe I wanted to kill her?!¡± Grey raised his voice this time.


    ¡°You should know that Cecilia¡¯s raw powers far outstripped mine. She could have easily killed me during that duel if she wanted.¡±


    ¡°A trick, a deal! You and that bitch Vera planned for this and set a trap for her-¡±


    +Don¡¯t be a fool!+ Grey¡¯s words shook me to my very core as I staggered back and fell to my knees.


    Grey now looked down at me, his eyes were still gold but there was an unmistakable fire that burned within them.


    ¡°Did you ever think about how Cecilia felt in all of this? Being a lab rat for those scientists, treated as something lesser than a human. A mere tool to be used due to her circumstances. Agrona merely repeats this, treating her as his silver bullet, a weapon to be aimed towards his enemies. She was the one who killed herself upon my blade!¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± I screamed as I lunged towards him with dark cold flames erupting from my palms. But I didn¡¯t even have time to react as Grey so easily dodged my attack and grabbed my head.


    ¡°Have a look for yourself.¡± He snarled as my head felt as if it would explode. I could feel something, a strange foreign entity enter my head as it began to stir the inside. My vision itself blackened as I screamed like a dying animal.


    When I opened my eyes I was blinded by an overhead light. The smell of sweat and blood assaulted my nose as I blinked several times to adjust my vision.


    In my hands I held a heavy sword. I was leaning on it for support as I could feel my chest rise and fall in a heavy heave. And in front of me was Cecilia, wearing the same armor she had worn when she had her final duel with Grey.


    Her usual sweet face that redacted warmth, the face which I knew and remembered her by was gone. Replaced by a stone-like face and the gaze of a cold killer.


    In her hands she held a sword, made entirely of ki that it gave off a blinding white light. Before I could even find my bearings she jumped forward, moving at speeds that should have been impossible for any human.


    My body moved on its own as I parried her attack, just barely. The sheer power behind her sword sent sharp needle-like pain through my shoulders and arms.


    She withdrew as quickly as she had attacked and this time went for a low sweep. My body moved on its own again as I quickly jumped over the attack and swung my sword down to her left arm in an effort to disarm her.


    Yet my blade never found its mark as her sword changed form to a shield and blocked my blow. With a shrug she pushed my sword aside as it formed back into a sword. We exchanged several blows, with each encounter I felt dread and desperation as I could feel the several cuts in my own skin oozing warm blood.


    There was no way I could win this. It was akin to a child challenging an adult, just the sheer difference in raw power made this seem almost comical.


    Cecilia backed off again once more as I desperately tried to catch my breath. She barely looked winded, her cold calculating gaze never leaving me. I felt as though I was a small rabbit caught in a predator¡¯s trap.


    I prepared myself once again as I raised my sword, much to the protest of my aching muscles.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this.¡± Cecilia quietly said as she raised her own sword to match my stance. I took a deep breath, knowing that this could be my last.


    Cecilia began to walk, then sprint as she jumped into the air. Allowing the ki to guide her body she stabbed downwards at me. I could only hope to block it as I brought my own sword up when Cecilia moved her sword aside and landed upon my blade.


    Red blood ran down the blade and onto my hands. I could only stare in utter shock with my mouth agape. Cecilia slumped forward and fell to her knees.


    After a few moments I could only utter a single word.


    ¡°Why?¡± I should feel my mouth shake as I said it.


    Cecilia raised her head, her entire body shaking from the exertion. She looked back at me, I could see her eyes becoming distant but that warm look of a happy girl returned once more. The sight of such a look with blood running down one corner of her mouth sent a deep pang of pain in my heart.


    ¡°They¡­ wouldn¡¯t let me¡­ kill myself. I¡¯m sorry¡­ this was¡­ the only way¡­ Nico will be safer¡­ without me¡­¡± She said with a weak smile before she closed her eyes.


    My mind was forcibly ejected as I returned back to my own body. I fell to my knees as I could feel warm tears streaming down my face. With shaky careful movements I peered upwards at Grey, he was silently crying as he looked back at me.


    Grey extended his hand once again, swallowing back the tears as he asked me a question.


    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±

 Chapter 76-The Lost Prince

    Demeptah POV


    My footsteps echoed across the long passageways of my father¡¯s flying fortress that was his flagship. Even now I could hear the rhythmic hum of the shields that surrounded the entire fortress as well as its supporting fleet.


    The massive hallways made this entire place feel more like an ancient castle or dungeon than the marvel of technology and aetheric arts that it truly was. The very first memory I could recall took place on this ship. But back then it was buried deep underground to conceal its massive size and acted as home and training grounds for me. It had everything that was needed for an Emperor in a time of war. How it was constructed, my father never told me. But I deemed it unimportant for now.


    As I hurried along, large paintings and maps of long lost civilizations decorated the walls. Despite being viewed by any of our kind as a warmongering tyrant who seized the opportunity to take control of our race, that could not be further from the truth.


    My father was someone who appreciated art, not only for the beauty it could represent. But the act of creation of art itself. He could see the emotions, the struggle, the pain that the artisan poured into their work, almost like an extension of the artist themselves. He had told me that such feelings and emotions were a key thing that separated us lessers from the asuras.


    He had tutored me that the Asuras were born into power, never truly struggling like many lessers do. No, he claimed that in spite of all the darkness and pain present in this world that lessers were the ones who stood to face it without any god-like powers. And that is what made us truly special.


    I always grew sentimental when walking these halls, I did spend most of my life here after all. But the only emotion I could feel now was confusion and rage.


    Ever since I was born my father had directly trained me, or had tutors he had personally selected to educate me while he watched over me. Even when we fully revealed ourselves to both Asuras and Djinn I was by his side as his most trusted general. I had trained my whole entire life for this one purpose, to act as his sword in times of war.


    I had grinded my very bones until they were nothing but dust to share some of the burden that was on my father¡¯s shoulders. He had so many dreams for our people¡¯s future, and I had made his vision my vision. But yet he had always kept me at arms distance, he didn¡¯t even allow me to refer to him as father in public.


    I just couldn¡¯t understand him, why? I had made it my life¡¯s purpose to be by his side. To be the one who he could rely on in his conquest in liberating our world from the tyrant asuras. So why? Had I disappointed him in some way? I will find my answers soon enough.


    I finally reached the Emperor¡¯s personal chambers. A set of massive doors made of blackstone and decorated with gold stood before me. Flanking the doors were two Custodians who eyed me as I approached, they both extended their spears to stop me.


    ¡°Lord Demeptah, what is your-¡± One of them spoke but I cut them off before they could finish.


    ¡°Let me through.¡± I said, allowing my already boiling anger to spill through my words.


    I could see both Custodians¡¯ bodies tense as I sensed my rage. But they didn¡¯t budge as the Custodian spoke again.


    ¡°What is your purpose here?¡± He demanded. I pondered the thought of just breaking through them but that would only be a waste of resources.


    I took a deep breath as I calmed myself. ¡°I am here to meet my father.¡± I plainly stated.


    Both of them glared at me before they spoke, ¡°His majesty is busy at the moment-¡±


    ¡°Just move god damn it!¡± I shouted and the entire fortress seemed to shake from my barely suppressed power.


    The other Custodian was clearly calling for backup as the one I have been speaking to continued to try to reason with me.


    ¡°Lord Demeptah, despite your position and close relation it doesn¡¯t mean-¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I just silence you first then huh?¡± I said as my lance materialized in my hands. The sharp blade gleamed with a bright white-gold light as I channeled my mana into it.


    Both Custodians took a small step back, and for good reasons. I have spared each Custodian countless times. They were formidable fighters, some were far better than any dragon I had faced. But they knew that they were still outmatched in combat with me. Of course being attacked by a squad of them will leave me with heavy wounds but I was sure I would be victorious in the end. And these two knew it.


    I let out a small bit of my mana as it lashed out. Rumbling the ground and shaking the large door, dust and small loose rocks tumbled from the ceiling as the stone floor cracked like thunder. Both of the Custodians now took on battle positions with their spears raised. But their movements seemed slow as the gravity I exerted hampered them. Mana surged from my core to my weapon as the blade glowed brighter until it was almost blinding.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just blast my way through.¡¯ I have put up with too much shit to be stopped by merely two Custodians. I will get the answers myself.


    The Custodian to my right lunged forward first. His spear raised up and aimed at my neck. The other was right behind him with his spear and shortsword in his hands. To anybody else that would have been the end of their life. It is often said that when a Custodians goes in fully for the kill that their victim only sees a gold and black streak before dying.


    But I was the very first of the Emperor¡¯s creations. I am of his blood, trained by him personally. I easily sidestepped the first Custodian and delivered a quick jab to his sternum. I could sense his mana core instantly seize up as his body fell to the ground with a loud thud. The second Custodian was upon me but I simply blocked his sword with my armored forearm as I swatted his spear aside.


    With a swift kick the Custodian was sent flying back and struck the door hard, cracking some of his armor in the process. Grabbing a hold of the downed Custodian I threw him to his comrade that was now trying to pry himself from the dent in the door.


    I then pointed my lance at the two of them. A weapon that I had crafted myself under my father¡¯s teachings. It was capable of annihilating entire armies of asuras in a single blast, although such an effort took considerable time and energy. But for this occasion it was overkill.


    The golden runes that ran up and down the shaft of my weapon glowed in a brillant show of lights as mana and aether surged forward in a singular beam of blinding white light.


    The beam should have reduced the Custodians into nothing more than mere memories. Not a single dust of their bodies would have been found and the door would be erased from reality. But that did not happen.


    Instead I was face to face with a large man. Dressed in blackstone armor, far more ancient and advanced than anything the other Djinn warlords wore. With an insignia of a three headed eagle crafted of gold on the chestplate.


    I had to strain my neck to look up at his face. The dark skin and black hair, with glowing gold eyes. He stared back at me with a subtle look of disappointment.


    +Enough Demeptah.+ His mental voice seared itself into my brain like a hot branding iron. I reeled back for a moment and in a bright flash of light both of the Custodians were fully healed and standing behind him again. While they were the guardians of the Emperor they wouldn¡¯t dare interfere now.


    ¡°How nice of you to finally join us, father.¡± I sneered through gritted teeth.


    +I understand your anger. But this is no way to conduct yourself.+ He reprimanded as he gestured for me to follow him.


    I trailed behind him as we entered his personal quarters of the flying fortress. The doors were already repaired with no hint of any damage on them. The two Custodians stood by as the door shut with a loud metal thud.


    My father¡¯s own room wasn¡¯t that extravagantly decorated. Just the pure essentials, he deemed it would be in poor taste to live a lavish lifestyle in such times of war and strife. The only things he indulged in were his various hobbies such as metal forging and his personal lab. From the corners of my eyes I could see the winding staircase that would lead to his laboratory.


    Every single step my father took produced the smooth purring of the mechanical workings of his ancient armor. He unbuckled his sword, Sol Invictus, from his belt and propped it up on his desk. A well built wooden desk, but quite plain in the office of someone with the title of Emperor.


    ¡°You should know better than that, lashing out like a child.¡± He said with his back still turned to me.


    ¡®Strange¡¯ I thought. Even in private he is still so distant to me. Now that I think about it he has changed. Just before we had revealed ourselves he had taken me on his flagship into the aetheric void. He had left alone, tasking me in guiding some kind of gateway. And when he returned he was changed, he carried a new kind of flame inside him, he was far stronger, but he also seemed far more distant. A much colder individual.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    He was still capable of emotion and personal connection but he seemed to hold everyone at an arm''s length, also seeing things like he was an outside observer. Something in that sea of souls had changed him, did he make some kind of bargain with some sort of demon? To gain power but to lose his soul? No, that only happens in children¡¯s fairy tales.


    ¡°Your mind is wandering again.¡± He said as if he could read my mind like a book.


    ¡°Then you should know why I am here.¡± I asserted.


    My father turned to finally face me. His eyes that were burning bright gold now returned to their usual dark black. His ageless face seemed to grow a few wrinkles somehow before all of that disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°You are sending me away?¡± I said, I could hear the pain in my own voice. After all we have been together, I was his son and he is sending me away to some Djinn warlord.


    ¡°You work well with Oliurk.¡± He commented. His voice held absolutely no emotions. No variation, just cold machine.


    ¡°On the battlefield, he is the same as all the other Djinn lords. He-¡±


    ¡°There are reasons for why I am doing this.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hear it father, please tell this poor son of yours your master plan.¡± I shouted, demanding answers. Most of the inner circle knew of my father¡¯s prescient abilities that far surpassed even Lord Vago¡¯s, it was one of the reasons why they even followed him into this war.


    But the thing was he never told us anything about this vision, at least not directly. His reasoning was that peering into the future never produced clean easy to understand answers. That the tide of time that obscure his mind¡¯s vision was ever changing and having multiple others peer into the future at the same time only muddied the waters even further.


    My father took a deep breath as he looked down at me. For a short flicker I could have sworn I saw something within those dark black hole-like eyes. The warmth and care I had once felt as a child that was almost entirely gone now, I could see the dying embers of that flame once more. But just as soon as it was born it died as he spoke.


    ¡°Some things need to happen Demeptah, even the most terrible things you can imagine sometimes need to happen.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I stammered, if we knew our fate and destiny wasn¡¯t there something, anything we could do to stop it? To forcibly change our path to a more favorable one?


    ¡°Because sometimes the only victory possible is to keep your opponent from winning completely.¡±


    My father¡¯s face turned into one of sadness and regret. But his eyes were enough to convey his deeper emotions. Having spent my entire life with him I could notice such minute details of his surface emotions.


    ¡°Some believe I am omnipotent, but there is a catch with being all powerful and all knowing.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be both at the same time.¡± He said with a wry smile. And before I could continue to ask questions his mental voice burned itself into my mind, filling my brain with false emotions and commands.


    +Now go, fulfill your duty my general. The next time we meet will be in another place and another time.+


    ¡°Yes my lord.¡± I said as I bowed, all of my anger and frustration was snuffed out like a dying fire. All my questions vanished into thin air as I was left with an empty feeling in my chest. The only thing that I knew for certain was that I must obey my Emperor¡¯s command, for his words are law and for the greater good of our race.


    I turned to leave the room. But a forgotten emotion beckoned for me to turn back. I peered over my shoulder only to see the Emperor with his back turned towards me as he surveyed a large three dimensional map of the battlefield.


    ¡®His command is my duty.¡¯ I thought as I marched myself out of the Emperor¡¯s quarters.


    My eyes fluttered open as I groaned. I seemed to be having more and more dreams and visions of my father and my past as the days went on.


    I knew that the man that was my father was dead, or at the very least so heavily altered that he was not the same man that had raised me. That¡­ that thing on the throne was something far worse.


    His physical appearance was that of a decaying corpse, his face forever stuck in a moment of eternal agony as his soul was trapped within his dying prison. But his soul was also changed, an amalgamation of souls, all different, all screaming out in pain for me to end their misery.


    To think that some of our race even thought he was some savior deity from the heavens to free us from the Asuras. If he was some sort of god sent from beyond our world then the current Djinn was chained and trapped their own god.


    ¡°My lord?¡± Boraka snapped me out of my trance. He was on his knees in a deep bow as he looked up at me.


    Ah yes, he was here reporting the whole situation with Erurda. She had escaped as planned. Hopefully she wouldn¡¯t suspect much since Boraka gave her some trouble. But the damage she had done to my lab wasn¡¯t very much appreciated. Let¡¯s just hope that her purpose serves to be more useful.


    ¡°Yes, you have done well my retainer. Although I would have preferred that you bruised her up a bit more.¡± I commented.


    ¡°Do you believe she will be suspicious?¡± He asked. Boraka was always like this. He was an absolute monster in the field of war and more importantly combat, but he lacked emotional intelligence. It made me suspect if he was another one of the Emperor¡¯s creations, an almost perfect machine of war. It was hard to imagine someone like Boraka growing up in the prewar Djinn society, with all their talks of diplomacy and peace.


    Perhaps he was similar to Erurda, a firey spirit that was waiting for war to break out of their shell. But even then Erurda was a bit more socially functional than Boraka here. There was a reason that with me being the very first of the Emperor¡¯s direct creations I had a full emotional range. While the Custodians were more akin to soulless soldiers who obeyed the Emperor¡¯s every word. Perhaps he deemed giving me too much autonomy and free rein over my own emotions a mistake on his part in designing his warriors. When I was younger he would still refer to me as his son in private, I¡¯ve never seen him show such personal connection to any of his Custodians.


    They were his advisors, yes, taught with not only battle expertise but with also the understandings of art, literature, science, and politics. He also saw them as leaders of the new world, something the rest of our race could strive for in the future to achieve one day. I wonder if I was deemed a failure then, by those standards.


    ¡°No, she is like most of her Highlord brethren. She thinks too highly of herself to doubt such things. You have done well Boraka.¡± I answered as I lifted myself off of my throne. My armored footsteps echoing through the large and empty room.


    ¡°I have only done what was asked of me, my lord. There is no reason for such praise.¡± He said as he lowered his head in a bow.


    I stopped, just in front of my captain. Still on his knees he was massive, almost at my head level. His heavy armor that seemed to always wear around showed signs of wear, most likely from his bout with Erurda and those abominations she released. I didn¡¯t like those things either, a disgusting mockery of the pure Djinn form. And when they served their purpose they were incinerated to leave no trace.


    ¡°Rise my captain.¡± I ordered and Boraka rose to his feet. Standing far above my own height with his massive bulk.


    ¡°Have you run those battle simulations again?¡± I asked as I began to pace around the empty room. It was the throneroom and meeting area for one of the Highlords that I had taken over. I already have most of the decoration or personal flags and marking removed. I had no need for vanity in such times. It was self-serving actions like those that had become the rot that was killing our Empire from within.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± He answered curtly.


    ¡°And the results?¡±


    ¡°Eight to two in our loss my lord.¡±


    Yes, the losses I have suffered at the hands of both Erurda as well as dealing with other strangler Highlords have weakened my forces somewhat. But the most frustrating thing is that we don¡¯t even know the full might of the Imperial throneworld. There were underground vaults that I don¡¯t even have the slightest clue what they could possibly hold. With the full industrial might of Oliurk and Varactor with the brains of Vago commanding their defense it would be much easier to attack Ephetous instead.


    But as soon as I do that I would only be drawing the ire of the throneworld in return. There was a reason why no rogue Highlord went around killing dragons. The Emperor had decreed that we were to remain in hiding, or at the very least minimize our presence to the Asuras, less they hunt us down and even find a way to invade our realms to dissect and study us.


    So either I had to grow my forces enough to squash the throneworld first or be powerful enough that the throneworld would think twice in dealing with me as I lay siege to Ephetous. But that also brings into question just how much the Asuras have changed since our last engagement.


    As well as the fact the last time the Djinn crossed paths with the Asuras, we were dealing with their extermination force and not with the full might of their entire united race. And we would be attacking them on their homeland, there were just too many unknown variables to make a move right now.


    And there was the boy, Grey was it? Who was now the acting-Emperor for that decaying empire. From my short interaction with him he certainly carried a spark of the Emperor¡¯s will but I still needed more data from him. I knew far too little, and he was still too unpredictable. Perhaps I could somehow maneuver myself to pit both the asuras and the throneworld into war and clean up the mess while they are both weakened and occupied. While Vago would have been harder to control and predict this new emperor does seem more... human. The best thing I could do right now was just growing up my forces I suppose. Only the Emperor knew the full breath of the Djinn empire and how far it stretched across the aetheric void. While many of the notable Highlords were already under my banner, there were plenty more who never awakened from their slumber or simply ignored Vago¡¯s call


    I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if some of them left our world entirely and set sail across the void in search of new homes. In honesty that would be the smartest and easiest decision, but the void brought its own troubles.


    ¡°What do you suppose we do, my captain?¡± I beckoned. Asking for Boraka¡¯s own thoughts on the matter.


    I could see the gears in his head working, the reasons why he was so efficient in the realm of war and battle was his hyper rational mind. Taking in all available data points, analyzing them and coming up with the most efficient answer. After a few seconds he responded.


    ¡°If we were to wage war against the asuras now the throneworld would deem us traitors and try to wipe us out. If that were the case we would be fighting a war on two fronts. Even with our vast resources we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. If we were to strike at the Empire first then there would only be one left standing.¡±


    ¡°And the Empire has too many shiny toys to lose easily.¡± I finished, it would seem there was no easy answer.


    ¡°Precisely my lord.¡±


    I took a deep breath. If only my father hadn¡¯t sent me away, perhaps I could have been by his side during the final battle and saved him. If he were still alive then all of this would have been so easy. Most of the Highlords would have rallied under his banner and we could have struck as one against Ephetous.


    Was there really no other way? Was my people¡¯s fate just death? We had survived but look at the state we are in now, fractured and broken. Many of our greatest minds were already long gone. Even if we were somehow able to fend off the asuras then what? Could such a rotten society even function in peace times? Wouldn¡¯t we all just return to be bickering politicians who murder each other for more power?


    My frustration was soon replaced with a sense of helplessness. I knew I had to fight on, if there was even the tiniest glimmer of hope on the horizon I will spend my entire life running towards it. I will inspire hope in our people, that a better future was possible, that this wasn¡¯t the end. But who was supposed to inspire hope in me?